PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 [3] 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21

mobile1
05-11-2007, 12:53 PM
Bathroom Memories


Part 3

I knelt down in front of her, running my tongue over her drenched pussy. She wiggled and peed. I willingly sucked up her sweet juices, swallowing the little savor of pee. I ran my noise deep between her legs, filling my head with her stench. I loved the way she smelled. She pulled me up by my hair, and I eagerly obeyed.

Her mouth again found mine and we plunged our tongues into each other's mouth. Through our eagerness we banged against the stall's walls shaking their foundation. A women's voice echoed down asking if we were okay. We both responded a shallow yes, not taking our eyes from each other. Again my best friend moved her hand between my legs and fingered my pussy. I straddled my legs around hers holding tight, releasing my firm hold allowing my orgasm to pulse through my body.

She was so excited feeling my hot pussy juices that a few more drops of hot pee splash against her leg, that she too came with an explosion. We held each other close as our shared orgasms ran through our bodies. We held each other for a moment longer, than started cleaning ourselves up.

We returned to our seats. Our friends were concerned about what had taken us so long. We shared with our friends the two young girls playing show and tell. We smiled at each other, knowing what show and tell did for our friendship. Our friends caught the smile and we explained. We were welcomed in the lesbian community.

Our friends were first disgusted by our peeing experiences, but soon became as intrigued as we are. The feeling of peeing on each other's fingers is like nothing else we have experienced. As we continued eating our dinner, our hands found each other's lap and started to explore. We held on to the conversation and answered our friend's questions. Their questions were starting to arouse us again. We just couldn't wait to get home, and further explore our bathroom memories...

END

birdie8819
05-11-2007, 04:56 PM
Nice lesbian story mobile1 and keep more stories cuming . Thanks !!! :D

kark88
05-11-2007, 07:25 PM
Thanks bro kark88 for coming in to read this thread and also post this story , well just keep on posting I'm sure all of us here will like it dun need to wait for response . ( You'll be rewarded )

Thanks bro Viet_Nam for your latest wonderful story , will ups you in a few days time .



Thanks bros birdie8819 & Viet_Nam for your words of encouragement. Will try to contribute more in the future.:)

kark88
05-11-2007, 07:29 PM
Continuing my story ...

Part 2

I was silent and this caused Jennifer to peek over to see what I was
looking at.? Jennifer immediately grabbed the pictures from my hands and
said it wasn't proper for me to see such things.? It was obvious that
Jennifer felt a bit nervous as she dropped the pictures on the floor.
When I looked down, I noticed another picture of where Jennifer was being
fucked from behind while she had her arms tied and was blindfold; as in
this picture was wearing a bustier.? I decided to take a chance, as I
knew if I had guess wrong it would probably mean the end of my friendship
with my James.

I told Jennifer that I had heard about women like her.? Jennifer looked
surprised as she asked what I meant, I said that she had probably been
very bad and in need of being discipline.? Jennifer got up off the living
room sofa and said I didn't know what I was talking about.? I told
Jennifer that she had been divorced for nearly a year and it must been
even longer since she was last disciplined as in the pictures.? Jennifer
responded by saying she'll promise to be a good girl and didn't need to
be discipline.? I said her word wasn't good enough, as I took Jennifer
upstairs to her bedroom.? I opened the closet and ordered Jennifer to get
into the outfit where she was getting fucked doggie style.

kark88
05-11-2007, 07:30 PM
Part 3

Jennifer looked incredible as my cock throbbed and nearly tore a hole in
my jeans.? I sat on the foot of Jennifer's bed and ordered her over to
me. I spanked Jennifer and could tell that she was really getting into
the game, as Jennifer spoke saying that she would do anything just as
long as I didn't rape her.? Jennifer pleaded of how important to remain a
virgin, as without her "maidenhood" no man would want her.? I didn't
answer Jennifer as I had her sit on my lap before I started to grope and
kiss Jennifer.? After a few minutes, I had Jennifer stretch spread-eagle
on the center of the bed and I fondled her breasts before taking a nipple
into my mouth and suckled on it as well as teasing it with my teeth.

Jennifer moaned and gasped for air, but when I reached between her legs,
Jennifer pleaded for me to stop.? Jennifer was old enough to be my
mother, but she pretended to be a young virgin and begged for me not to
do anything further.? I told Jennifer of not being able to keep any
promises as it was up to her of what I would and wouldn't do.? With her
legs over my shoulders, I began licking Jennifer's swollen pink folds; as
the fun was just beginning as I proceeded to lick at Jennifer's clitoris
while pushing a finger in her pussy.? Jennifer's role playing of a young
virgin went into high gear as she pleaded to remove my fingers from her
virginal orifice

kark88
05-11-2007, 07:32 PM
Part 4

I didn't listen to Jennifer as with her pussy oozing love honey, I knew
that Jennifer was enjoying every moment that I was licking and
finger-fucking her pussy.? Jennifer's pleads for me to stop was just part
of the game to excite me and add sexual tension to our game.? A few
minutes later, my analysis of the game proved to be correct as Jennifer
experienced her first orgasm and was quickly followed by a second.
Jennifer moaned of what a wonderful man I was and promised to do anything
I wanted, provided that I stop at that moment.? I asked Jennifer if I
allowed her to leave, would she be willing to come back and allow me to
take off her clothes.? Jennifer responded by nodding her head in the
positive, as I then asked Jennifer if she would let me give her pleasure
by licking and touching her privates and again she nodded in the
positive.

I then paused before asking Jennifer if she would let me take her
virginity by placing my erection into her maidenhood.? Jennifer looked at
my throbbing erect penis before breaking into tears and asking how I
could ask such a question.? I responded by saying to Jennifer that I had
to take her response to meaning she would not give pleasure to me in the
way which was important.? I tackled Jennifer to the bed and with my knees
keeping her thighs open, I pushed forward and penetrated Jennifer's
pussy. Jennifer's moans and physical resistance to what I was doing made
me almost forget that she wasn't a virgin as it was an Oscar winning
performance.? And as I proceeded to fuck Jennifer, she continued to moan
"oh pray, please stop."? I didn't listen to Jennifer and fucked her until
I had an intense orgasm, flooding her pussy with a river of sperm.

kark88
05-11-2007, 07:33 PM
Part 5

I collapsed on top of Jennifer and with my cock still lodged in her
pussy, I kissed her and she responded by slipping her tongue into my
mouth.? A few minutes later, Jennifer returned to her role as she said,
"Oh please sir, you're a kind and gentle man… please allow me to wash."
I did as Jennifer said, as she slipped off the leather and satin
ensemble; but when I thought Jennifer was attempting to run away.? I
tackled Jennifer to the carpeted floor and penetrated her from behind.
It was while my cock was lodged in Jennifer's pussy that I moved her to
the bathroom where we showered.? After drying off, Jennifer said her
ex-husband didn't get a kick of the game of where she pretended to be a
young virgin being assaulted by an experienced older lover.? "Oh sir,
what will become of me as no decent man will want me now" Jennifer said.
I pulled Jennifer to my lap and said of my desire to have her, provided
that she would be willing to return a favor I had bestowed to her.

Jennifer appeared to be puzzled by my comment, as I had her stand up and
pointed to my cock.? I said of not seeing any traces of blood on my cock
while we washed and commented on whether Jennifer was truly a virgin as
she said.? Jennifer asked if I was trying to make her cry, I responded by
saying I wanted Jennifer to return the favor of using her mouth and
tongue to give pleasure on the instrument which had taken her virginity.
Jennifer played the role of a virgin well, as she gripped my penis and
pretended to be shocked to actually handle this part of me.? When
Jennifer paused before giving me a blowjob, I threaten to tell everyone
of how Jennifer had pursued me and begged me to take her for the price of
two pieces of silver.

kark88
05-11-2007, 07:36 PM
Part 6

Jennifer treated my cock as if it was something totally foreign to her as
she simply licked at my penis, as it took me to say that sucking my penis
was permitted and encouraged before Jennifer actually took the bulbous
head of my erection into her mouth.? Jennifer gave me a blowjob that
nearly made my toes curl as she used a lot of tongue and licked at the
most sensitive parts of my penis; thus, Jennifer brought me to an intense
orgasm and demonstrated her skill by draining my cock dry.? I rested a
bit before fucking Jennifer again in the missionary position and telling
her of never having as much fun with any girl before.? Jennifer said she
had a lot of fun also, but commented on how I should be a bit rougher
with her as she said I needed to remember whatever she said and did was
just part of a game.? Jennifer said her husband simply wanted straight
sex without the role playing.? After getting cleaned up for a second
time, Jennifer showed me her collection of outfits she ha!
d for our future games

End of story. Hope brothers like it. :)

David_Ginola
05-11-2007, 09:31 PM
Wah bro.....pls dun post so sad stories leh...Rachel so poor thing.....:(

Totally no reaction, just sad....got anymore cock stimulating one bo???

mobile1
06-11-2007, 02:50 AM
Nice lesbian story mobile1 and keep more stories cuming . Thanks !!! :D

Other nice story to share :)

mobile1
06-11-2007, 02:51 AM
Best Friend


Part 1

Daryl and Margaret had been best friends for years. They had a mutual bond that saw them through the thick and thin that life had to offer. They depended on each other in time of need. Whenever something happened to Daryl, he was on Margaret's door step seeking comfort and understanding. Margaret held him and comforted him more times than she could count. The comforting was never mutual, but that was okay with Margaret. There was a reason Daryl was in her life.

Part of the reason was his need to be comforted and his need to have someone dependable, especially when things didn't go his way. Sex had never factored into their friendship. Margaret did find Daryl desirable, but she didn't want to harm the relationship. Daryl was her best friend, in a weird way. She depended on him for business and personal reasons. Their friendship stemmed to all things, including sharing with each other their sexual fantasies.

Margaret called Daryl over to work on a computer problem. Computers were Daryl's strong point. Daryl sat down in front of Margaret's computer and went to work. Margaret looked on in awe. His fingers flew against the keys and screen blinked on by. He knew exactly what he was doing and how to do it. As Daryl worked, Margaret started massaging his back. It was the same old routine. Margaret first started with his back, peeling off his shirt. She loved rubbing her hands over his skin and massaging out his kinks. As she massaged him, she allowed herself to get aroused. She had done this routine so many times before. After he departed, she would quickly masturbate herself to an orgasm.

She loved playing with her own pussy and she knew just what needed to be done to get herself really wet and hot! After she massaged his back, she stroked his bald head. Daryl had shaved his head due to his continued hair loss. It was actually a joke between them. Several years ago, Daryl had paid several thousands of dollars to have hair plugs implanted. Then literally 6 months after the procedure, he decided to shave his head. His shaved head actually turned her on. Normally, she loved guys with full heads of hair. But something about his shaved head, made her juices bubble...

mobile1
06-11-2007, 02:54 AM
Best Friend


Part 2

As usual, she sat down in front of him and started massaging his feet. All this time, Daryl is still plugging away at her computer, trying to resolve the problem. Something felt different that evening, that Margaret was unable to pin down. She didn't bother finishing his feet, as she reached up and started rubbing his crotch. She wanted to taste her friend, placing his cock inside her mouth and see if she could make him cum. It was more power and control, versus anything else. She found she was getting turned on like she had never done so before. Just merely rubbing his cock through his pants was a turn on. She felt his cock respond, by growing hard against her hand. As his cock continued to grow through her attention, she slipped her other hand between her legs. She never wore panties under her shorts. She moved her hand up her shorts leg, and soon found her wet hot pussy. She slipped her fingers in and out of her own wet pussy as she continued to rub his cock. Wanting to have his cock inside her mouth, she pulled down his pants, revealing her prize.

She was so excited. Daryl didn't seem to mind as she opened her mouth and started sucking on his penis. His cock was so very large that she barely got it all to fit. She felt it grow even harder, as she continued sucking on him. She pulled his cock from her mouth, and started running her tongue along his shaft. She nestled her head between his legs, and started sucking on his balls. She marveled on how nice he tasted. They had been friends for years, and she never thought of giving him head. She sometimes wondered just how big he was from the sizable bulge in his pants. She slipped his cock back into her mouth, gilding it smoothly in and out.

As she sucked him, he bent over and reached into the front of her shirt. He pulled her taught tits out of her sports bra and massaged them with his hands. She groaned with pleasure. Before she knew it, he had slipped off her shirt. She sat in front of him, bare chested giving him free access to her small firm chest. He preferred small firm breasts to very large breasts. She sat up higher, enabling his hard cock to ride between her breasts as she continued sucking on his head. He leaned back, closing his eyes, enjoying the pleasure Margaret was giving him.

He wanted to pleasure her in return. He pulled her up from his throbbing cock and moved her to her bed. He laid her down on her back, pulling down her moist shorts. He was amazed by how pink and wet her pussy was. He had sometimes wondered what it would be like to fuck his best friend. She had a natural grace about her, when she entered into a room. He had noticed many times how men just seemed to be naturally attracted to her. She had the warm gracious charisma that made people feel special. He always felt special just being her friend.

mobile1
06-11-2007, 02:56 AM
Best Friend


Part 3

She reached between her legs and encouraged his cock to move upward to her face. She wanted to taste his cum first and then, if he was ready to get hard a second time, he could ride her to oblivion. He straddled her face, dangling his cock over her mouth. He felt a little guilty as she sucked his cock in, holding it between her lips. A shadow of pure enjoyment crossed her face, as she sucked on his penis. He was unsure whether the look of enjoyment had anything to do with him. Through sharing their sexual fantasies with each other, he knew of her enjoyment for giving head. When she had shared that information with him, he had fantasized (not sharing the fantasy with her) her giving him head. He had been attracted to Margaret for a number of years, but was unwilling to destroy the long term friendship on a casual fling. After his divorce, Margaret had been there to pick up the pieces. Margaret had always been there, making herself available when he was in need.

He knew he never reciprocated. Although she was close to him and he cared a great deal for her, he didn't want her to know how much. She had depended on so many other's for support throughout the years. He knew he was lucky to still be counted as one of her friends, let alone be considered her best friend. As he stroked her head, she continued sucking his cock. He couldn't hold his orgasm back. She was excellent at giving head. He had never experienced anything quite like it before. She concentrated and paid complete attention to his hard shaft. She consumed it and in turn allowed his cock to consume her. She devoured his cum as he shot his hot load into her face and down her throat.

He was amazed when she continued sucking his soft sensitive cock. He tried desperately to wiggle away from her mouth, but she sucked so well. The pleasure she was spreading through his body was unlike any orgasm he had prior experienced. The tingles and throbs of the orgasm lasted for a long time, as his cock responded to her tenderness. She encouraged him to place his re-newed cock between her wet folds. She pulled the head down her wet pussy lips, teasing the sensitive head. He wanted to plunge his hard cock deep between her legs, but she held him back...teasing him. He pushed her hands aside, pinning them to her sides, as he eagerly rammed his cock deep into her welcoming cunt. As he rode her hard and wild, she moaned with pleasure. She had thought about this moment often, wanting to ride his cock. To finally, after all these years, have his hard cock deep inside her hot wet pussy was a dream come true. He released his strong hold, as she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down to her. She allowed her taught nipples to rub against his hairy chest. He bent his head a moment, capturing her mouth with his. The kiss was long, hot and wet. The kiss deepened their passion as she shifted her hips welcoming each one of his thrusts.

They came together in a torrent of groans. She held him tight, as her body was raked with electric pulses resulting from the orgasm. He had never come twice in such close succession. He looked down at his friend and a small thought of worry passed through his mind. What had he done... was the friendship ruined. To loose Margaret over a short escapade of love... She smiled up at him, sensing his uncertainty. She pulled him close to her, holding him tight in her arms. No matter what happened or how this new curve in their friendship panned out, she would always be there...willingly, for her best friend. Besides, what were friends for...

END

Cum_Luver
06-11-2007, 07:41 AM
Nice lesbian story mobile1 and keep more stories cuming . Thanks !!! :D


agreed with bro birdie8819...keep it cumming
bro birdie8819, your thread is getting hotter n hotter.
quite a few contributors...very good.

My Collection of Babes ---> http://www.sammyboyforum.com/showthread.php?t=77467
Welcome To Drop By and Take A Look.

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 10:39 AM
Thanks bros birdie8819 & Viet_Nam for your words of encouragement. Will try to contribute more in the future.

Good Good !!! It's good to give you guys more encouragement to post here , I'm sure alot of bro's & sis's will support us also. :)

Wah bro.....pls dun post so sad stories leh...Rachel so poor thing.....

Totally no reaction, just sad....got anymore cock stimulating one bo???


Wahhhhhhh...bro D_G you so the god hor every day come in here read all the stories ........heheheheh hopefully you can tahan . :p



Other nice story to share

No problem bro , I'll also try to search for other stories .

agreed with bro birdie8819...keep it cumming
bro birdie8819, your thread is getting hotter n hotter.
quite a few contributors...very good.

Wei wei bro C_L if you got stoires also can post here lah .......kekekekeke

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:13 AM
Well here's another story before I go bonking .......kekekekekeke :p

Title : Course Of Treatment -

A few months ago, I would not have dreamed that I would be in this situation. Not that the situation is necessarily bad, but the utterly blatant ethical breaches that I have committed sometimes weigh heavily on my conscience. Were they to ever be revealed to the licensing board, my career as a clinical psychologist would come to an abrupt end.

I had settled into middle age cruise control. At fifty-four, I had been married nearly twenty-five years and practiced my profession from a small, suburban office with the utmost concern for my patients. The majority of problems my patients brought to me were eating or sleeping disorders, alcohol problems, marital discord, and "why isn't my kid normal?" syndrome. In most of those cases, the kids were normal; the problems rested with the parents.

I had concluded that the intimate side of my life was to continue to decline. I don't feel as old as I am. In fact, most people say I don't look nearly as old as I am. My wife, on the other hand, seems old. Her interest in intimate encounters diminished immensely after she had our first child. It has continued to decline in the past two decades. We have sex, but it is the same routine over and over again.

When I found myself losing my erection in the middle of the joyous act or, on rare occasions, failing to get erect at all, I diagnosed myself as simply bored with the repetition. My doctor agreed and prescribed the magic blue pills for me with unusual candor. He explained that many of his erectile dysfunction patients feel the same way. The pills work fine. We are able to satisfy each other. But there was not much more excitement than before; until six months ago when Lori Telson became my patient.

Since many of my patients work during the day, I routinely have appointments in the early evening. My receptionist schedules the appointments, but leaves the office at five. My calendar indicated that Ms. Telson wished to consult me about a personal matter that she would reveal "only to Dr. Gray." That wasn't out of the ordinary at all. Various patients are embarrassed to tell a woman over the phone that they have emotional or mental problems. Not that any of my patients are crazy - just disturbed.

Finishing up with a patient whom I'm helping get over the fact that his wife cheated on him, I ushered him into the reception area and saw Ms. Telson. As my patient exited, she turned her head at an almost impossible angle attempting to hide her face from him. Once he was gone, she turned toward me.

She did not look like a super model, porn star, or cover girl. She looked like a wholesome, attractive young lady whom you might see modeling sportswear in a department store advertising insert in the Sunday paper. He complexion was flawless. Her blonde hair shimmered. Her figure was not in any way voluptuous, but would turn the head of any man alive.

"Ms. Telson?" I asked, noticing for the first time her bright green eyes.

"Yes. Are you Dr. Gray?" she asked in a voice that could have come from a twelve year old schoolgirl. In fact, she looked like she could be anywhere from fifteen to twenty-two years old.

"I am. Good afternoon. Have you completed the medical history questionnaire?"

I assumed she had, since the clipboard was resting in her lap on her skirt. She extended her hand holding the questionnaire. Her fingers were slender and delicate. Her nails were perfectly manicured and painted white at the tips.

I opened the door to my inner office and, with a flowing arm gesture, invited her in. As she arose, I admired the tailored fit of her blouse; not overly revealing, but certainly enhancing her pert breasts and small waist. As she walked past me I caught the sweet scent of her young body. I didn't detect a perfume or cologne. It was more like a sweet, fresh powdery aroma. I motioned to the chair opposite my desk and she sat, crossing her legs in a very lady-like motion. The calf that extended below the hem of her skirt was shapely and smooth.

In reviewing her questionnaire, I learned that she was twenty, unmarried, had no family history of mental illness, and that her contact person was Robert Telson. I recognized him as the CEO of Telson Industries, one of the largest employers in the area. Telson was reputed to be the richest man in the state, having started a shipping palette factory years ago, and branching out into virtually every facet of shipping container manufacture.

I looked up at her, and she was pink. Not red or flushed, as if she were frightened or embarrassed, but pink. Her skin was glowing. She was indeed very pretty, but in an innocent, childlike way.

"Are you all right?" I asked.

"Yes." She paused and looked intently at me. "Dr. Gray, I have come to the conclusion that I have a problem and I need help." Her lower lip, adorned with a lipstick just a few shades pinker than the rest of her skin, was trembling slightly.

"I'll do what I can to help you." I thought perhaps she might begin to cry, which is not uncommon with first time patients. "Tell me about the problem you believe you have."

Her tongue slipped between her lips to wet them, and she swallowed hard. "What we say to each other is private?" Her head was slightly tilted to one side, making her question more of a plea than an inquiry.

"Everything we say is confidential. Only under extreme circumstances may I divulge information about our sessions."

"What extreme circumstances?" Her eyes had widened, and her breath rate appeared to increase.

"For instance, if you tell me you intend to murder someone. In our state, my obligation to society supersedes my obligation of confidentiality to you. Or, if it is my opinion that you need commitment to an institution, I will necessarily need to divulge confidential information about your case. Otherwise, I cannot reveal anything from our conversations, even if I'm subpoenaed to testify in court, unless you instruct me to do so."

She licked her lips again. She squinted at me, as if trying to fully understand. "You mean I could be committed?"

"I seriously doubt that. You appear to be a very levelheaded young lady. Commitment is recommended only in unusual cases."

"What happens in commitment?"

"Well, there is a court hearing where information about the patient is presented to a judge. If the judge decides that commitment is necessary, the patient is sent to an institution for treatment."

"For how long?"

"That depends on the severity of the patient's problem."

She was apparently considering my assurances for a few seconds. "Thank you,' she said, fidgeting in her seat.”I don't want anyone to know what we talk about. I don't even want anyone to know that I'm here," she declared, her voice still sounding girlish, but with an edge of desperation. "If I need to come and see you again, I will want to schedule my appointments so that no one else is in your office. I don't want to be seen or recognized." The depth of the expression on her face accentuated her beauty, making her look almost as old as her true age.

"I can assure you, I will reveal nothing about your sessions to anyone. I can arrange your appointments, if more are necessary, so that you will not encounter anyone in the reception area."

She seemed to consider my guarantee for a few seconds. She pressed her lips together tightly, exhaled from the bottom of her lungs, and uncrossed her legs. She scooted to the edge of the seat of her chair, and leaned toward me.

"I'm a slut," she stated, the corners of her lips turned down in a frown. "I have sex with every man I'm alone with. I can't control it. I crave it," she admitted, emphasizing the word 'crave' as if she were an addict describing her longing for her drug.

The immediate thought that raced into my mind was that she was alone with me in my office. The second was that, from her conservative appearance, she would be one of the last young women I would expect to be promiscuous. In fact, she was the epitome of the pure, intelligent, American coed.

"At first it didn't bother me because I enjoyed it so much. But now, I know it's wrong. I had myself tested for diseases and, thankfully, I'm completely clean. I want to stay that way. I don't want to be a slut anymore."

"How long have you felt this way?" I asked, using the usual routine of questions; never saying anything in early sessions that a patient might consider judgmental.

She sighed, apparently reluctant that she must tell me her story. "For about six months. My mother died when I was very young, and my father was very overprotective of me. I was tutored at home and rarely left our house." As she spoke, her head tilted down, and she focused her eyes on the carpet in front of her. "The only man who ever touched me when I was growing up was my father, and his touch was not very loving. I felt like he loved me, but all he did was try to protect me. I suppose he was afraid of losing me like he did my mother."

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:14 AM
"Do you still live with your father?"

"No. That's really when this all started. When I turned nineteen, I thought had to be out in the world, on my own. I wanted to have friends. I wanted to be with people other than my father, my tutors, and the servants. He objected, of course, and we fought about it for months. I threatened to leave and refuse to tell him where I was going. But, finally I got my way." She continued to stare blankly at the floor.

"What are you doing now?"

She glanced up at me with an inquisitive look. "Doing?" She looked pensive as her mind developed a way to illustrate her answer. "I go shopping, I read, I go to museums, I eat out, just... live." She turned a palm up and tossed it to her side as if I should have known the answer. "You see, my father is a very rich man. I've never not gotten anything I wanted. When I left home, he reluctantly set up a monthly allowance for me. If you wanted to know if I had a job, no. I don't need one."

"Do you associate what you're feeling now with leaving home?" As soon as I finished speaking, her eyes went to the floor again.

"I got an apartment for myself. The first day I was there, I met another tenant in the entrance. He smiled at me so nicely that it made me feel warm inside. I thought maybe he would be the first friend I made in the real world. I agreed to go out with him that night. I didn't know how old he was. I still don't. He took me to a nice restaurant for dinner, then invited me to his apartment."

As she told the story, the pace of her words increased. Between sentences, she would lick her lips and flutter her eyelashes. Her brilliant green eyes seemed to glaze over.

"When we got there, we sat on a couch, and he just started kissing me immediately. It was the first time I had ever kissed anyone but my father or mother. It was, um, it was like a switch inside me turned on something I had never felt before. It's difficult to describe. My body wasn't my own. As we kissed, he took my clothes off and touched me everywhere. I wanted to be touched. I wanted to feel everything I could feel with him."

She slowly raised her head to look into my eyes. It may have been my imagination, but she appeared to be even pinker than before. Her breath rate once again increasing.

"Once his clothes were off, he moved between my legs. I didn't know what to do. I, I," she stammered, a bewildered look on her face, "wanted him. When he put himself inside me, I felt pressure, a little pain, and then, when he was all the way in, I had the most intense, unique, wonderful feeling I had ever had." Her expression was one of utmost honesty. "I realized that I had an orgasm almost immediately; just seconds after losing my virginity" Her eyes were glistening as she recalled the pleasure she had received. "I never, ever, ever imagined that something could feel so good. I think I had three or four orgasms that night. I stayed with him in his apartment that night and most of the next day doing nothing but begging him to make me feel that way again." I watched as her eyes wandered. It was as if she were just first noticing the details of my office.

"Are you still seeing this man?"

"No," she said, suddenly fixing her eyes on the carpet again. "He gave me to one of his friends."

"Gave you?" I inquired, feeling my face grimace with anger at the thought of treating this lovely girl so wretchedly.

"Well, I went to his apartment everyday for a couple weeks to have sex with him. Then, eventually, he wouldn't answer his door, or even answer my calls. For three days I didn't see him. I was going out of my mind wondering why he wouldn't want me. I needed him to make me feel..." her voice trailed off. "I saw him when the elevator door opened one day, and he tried to walk away like I wasn't even there. I pressed him for an explanation. He told me he had a girlfriend!" The look on her face showed that she was reliving a horribly life shattering event. "I didn't know what I would do. I needed someone to make me feel the way he did. I guess I thought I was in love with him. That was pretty stupid of me. He said he knew what I needed, and that he would have one of his friends call me."

If what she was telling me was true, it was clear that she was suffering, if you could call it that, from hyper sexuality: essentially sexual addiction. She was a classic case of what had historically been referred to as nymphomania. However, unlike common thought, nymphomaniacs do achieve orgasm. That is usually what drives them to continually seek sexual gratification. I had never before had a patient who, in my opinion, actually had such a condition.

"I waited for his friend to call me. I couldn't stand the waiting. I thought about just going out and finding a man to bring home for sex. Finally, his friend called, and I invited him to my apartment the very same night. From there it just spiraled as more and more men would call me once they heard about me from other men. I had sex almost every day for six months; sometimes with two or three men a day."

"Tell me about your feelings toward these men."

"Feelings?" she asked, her eyes widening. "Like love? They were men. I can't seem to help it. Every man who asks me out, every man who happens to be with me, I can't help it. I need them inside me. That's the only feeling I have.

"They didn't know me. I didn't need to have them know me anymore than I wanted to know them. Some of them... I didn't even know their names," she said with a look of shear embarrassment on her face. "But, about a week ago, I realized how they felt about me."

"Something important happened?"

"A guy I'd been with a few times invited me to his house. He had seemed like a nice guy and I had very good sex with him. When I arrived, he had four of his friends with him. At first, I thought that we would wait until they left to have sex. But, he just took my hand and we started off to the bedroom as he said something about giving the little girl what she needs. I was shocked that the other men would know what I was going to do with him."

"That shock is what made you decide to come to me?" She hesitated a few seconds before responding.

"Partly. He made me come a couple of times, and I thought I would be satisfied for the night when he had finished. But, he opened the door and called for the other men to come into the bedroom. He asked them, 'O.K, whose next?' Before I could comprehend what was happening, another man was inside me," she confessed, her lovely brow furrowed. "I was addicted. I had sex with all of them one after another; one twice. I had a dozen orgasms," she sighed. "At the time, I didn't comprehend how lascivious I was acting until I noticed one of the men holding a video camera. He was filming me having sex with several men!" The anger in her voice was evident. Her lower lip and jaw were trembling. "But, I didn't stop even then. I was enjoying it so much."

"But, in reflecting on that experience, you view it differently?"

"Oh, yes. When they were finished, I begged the guy to give me the video tape, but he just said, 'Fuck you, slut,'" she spat out the words in an attempt to imitate his tone of voice. "I realized, I am a slut. I realized it right then!" She squeezed her lips together tightly before continuing. "He said he would probably be able to sell the tape for lots of money. I finally paid him five thousand dollars for the tape. If my father ever knew about what I have done, I would have nothing. He would stop my money." Her expression revealed that the worst possible thing that could happen to her, other than going without sex, would be the loss of her father's fortune.

"The first step in changing your life is to realize that change is needed," I consoled.

"I've done that. I haven't been with a man in over a week. I can't stand it, but I haven't. I had my phone number changed so that they can't call me." She was turning pink again. She stared at me intently, with lust in her eyes. "Dr. Gray," she paused and swallowed, Dr. Gray, it's been... well, it's been a very difficult week," she admitted in a hoarse tone of voice.

I sympathized with her. From what she had told me of her immediate past, it must have been difficult indeed to totally refrain from sexual activity. As I looked at her, I could see a definite, evolving change in her physical demeanor. She shifted in her chair and struck a sexy, provocative pose. She crossed her legs and allowed her skirt to rise higher on her well-formed legs.

"Dr. Gray,’ she said in a soft whisper, “right now I want you to fuck me so much...I'm wet and I need a man inside me."

I had made a great effort to maintain a clinical attitude during her story. But, having such a lovely creature, obviously in a state of sexual arousal, come on to me like that was having quite an effect. My right hand, I noticed, had begun to tremble ever so slightly. I also felt a stirring between my legs.

"I have realized that I just can't stop 'cold turkey.' I need a man inside me. I need someone I can trust," she said, her voice lowering to a throaty, inviting murmur.

"I'm sure that is not the best course of therapy, Ms. Telson. Have you tried pleasuring yourself to ease the withdrawal?"

"Oh, yes," she lamented dejectedly. "I bought every vibrator and dildo on the market. I've poked and massaged myself until I was sore. Nothing works. For some reason I can't make myself come. I need a man's touch. I need a man's mouth on me or a man's cock in me to be satisfied. It's the only way. But, I need some sort of self-control. I don't want to be a slut, Dr. Gray." As she spoke her slender hands went to the buttons on her blouse. Staring longingly at me, she began to undo them slowly.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:15 AM
"Ms. Telson..."

"Call me Lori," she interrupted.

"Alright. Lori," I said, my mind stumbling for a professional comment to defuse the situation, "the relationship between a therapist and a patient must be based upon, ah, mutual trust. That trust is easily broken if a, ah, if any sort of physical relationship develops," I stammered, pleased that I could sound clinical even though I was becoming more and more aroused. She had the buttons released and was taking off her blouse. "I believe you should put your blouse back on for the rest of our session."

She extended her lower lip in a sort of pout, tilted her head slightly, and looked at me from under long, fluttering eyelashes. "But, I trust you. I've told you about myself so that you can help me. I want you to help me," she pleaded, slipping the blouse off her arms and reaching behind her to unclasp her bra. "You trust me, don't you? You trust me to change and get some self control, don't you, Doctor?" With that the bra was released and she removed it with a sensual flair.

Her breasts were somewhat small and attractively round; obviously natural, with small, upturned nipples that were deep pink. I needed no little blue pill to come to a full erection at the sight of her half nude body. I again tried to formulate an appropriate statement with which to respond, but couldn't take my eyes off of her as she stood and began to unzip her skirt.

"Lori, I do trust that you want to change, and I'm glad that you trust me. But, as your therapist, I cannot allow you to continue."

"You can't allow me to, but you want me too, don't you?" she slid the skirt down over her narrow, smooth hips to reveal silky, low cut, white panties. She was indeed wet, as she had confessed. The small cotton patch at the crotch was dark from her lubrication. "I need you, Dr. Gray. I need you to help me." She slowly lowered the panties down her flawless legs. "If I don't get your help, I'll probably fall back into the same routine I've lived in for the last several months. Please don't make me do that," she whimpered, revealing why she had probably always gotten what she wanted from her father.

She was beautiful. Standing naked just on the other side of my desk. Her pretty face and young, petite body looked virginal, although I knew she had probably more sexual experience than I had had in more than twice her years.

I couldn't think straight. The blood flow through my penis felt like it was straining the surrounding skin. I knew this should not be happening, but could not concentrate on anything but the youthful beauty who wanted me. Sure, she was at a disadvantage because I knew of her addiction. But, there was no methadone that could be prescribed to alleviate her symptoms of withdrawal. Suddenly, I had a professional, rather than carnal, idea slip into my head.

"Lori," I began as she started to move gracefully around my desk, "before this goes any further, I think I should refer you to a female therapist. In fact, I'm surprised you didn't choose one to begin with."

She gracefully floated around my desk, knelt on her knees next to my chair, took one of its arms in her hand, and tried to swivel it so that I was facing her. In my mind, I was trying to keep the chair from turning, but physically I put up no restraint.

"But," she paused, looking at my crotch, briefly noticing my erection before turning her brilliant green eyes to mine, "do you know how hard it was to tell you why I need help? I've already told you. I don't want to tell someone else." she said, turning the chair slowly. "Another woman wouldn't understand. Other women don't have the cravings I have for sex." She had turned my chair and was beginning to stroke my calves through the fabric of my slacks. "A woman would just think I'm a slut. I don't think I could trust a woman to truly help me."

I gave in. I know I shouldn't have. I know I put my professional and personal life in incredible jeopardy, but I gave in. Thoughts flashed through my head as she began to run her small, soft hands up my thighs. She wanted self-control. But, I knew I needed to be in control of this situation as much as possible for my own protection. I wanted to help her, and figured that I could, while taking advantage of a once in a lifetime opportunity: a beautiful, young, incredibly rich girl who wanted my professional and sexual services.

"Lori, I will help you if you agree to explicitly follow my instructions on a course of treatment," I said with as much conviction as possible in my voice. She was staring at the bulge in my pants as she placed her hands gently on my erection, then raised her beautiful eyes toward my face. "You must agree to do everything I tell you to do."

"I will," she half whispered in a sexy voice. "You're going to help me."

"I will. But, you must agree that you will not tell anyone about your therapy here." She had grasped the zipper of my pants and started to lower it slowly.

"I told you, I don't want anyone to even know I'm seeing a shrink."

"You must do exactly as I instruct you to have any success. Exactly," I said as firmly as I could.

The zipper was all the way down, and she started to reach into my shorts to withdraw what she wanted so dearly. "Please don't have me committed to an insane asylum, Dr. Gray."

With that comment, I knew that I had her where I needed her to protect myself. Her fear of disclosure of her past to her father was probably greater than the thought of being institutionalized. As long as she had the fear of possible exposure, I could probably keep her under control.

"I'll do everything I can to prevent that, Lori," I said as sincerely as possible. "Your course of treatment may take several months to be sure that you achieve your goal."

I involuntarily raised my hips as her warm fingers gently pulled my organ through the fly of my pants. It was as hard as I could remember. Having subjectively satisfied my concerns about possibly wrecking my entire life, I could turn my attention to the pink nymph between my legs. Her hands were so small and delicate. Her tiny wrists were about the diameter of my erection. She gazed at it hungrily and her eyes widened in anticipation.

"Do you understand, Lori?"

She looked up at me and licked her lips. "Whatever it takes." She looked back between my legs, then into my eyes again. "You have a very big cock, Dr. Gray. It's beautiful. Thank you for letting me have it."

I considered her comment a compliment, having seen any other erect penises since my adolescence. Her fragile face was inches from my cock. She leaned closer, licked her lips again until they were slick with her saliva, and opened her mouth. She began stroking my scrotum with her hands.

"Stop," I said. I reached down and held her face tenderly in my hands. I obviously wanted what she was offering, but not until I had tasted the sweetness of her lips. Prompting her to rise higher on her knees, I leaned toward her. She kissed me with more passion than I have ever received from a woman. Her lips were softer than I could imagine. Her tongue darted into my mouth like a hungry snake searching for its prey.

We continued to kiss as she fondled my balls. I lowered my hands to feel her breasts. I was surprised to find her nipples rock hard and extending well over half an inch from her areolas. She moaned in her twelve-year-old girl sounding voice as I teased the nipples with my fingers.

She withdrew her lips from mine, stared into my eyes, and whispered, "I can't wait much longer, Dr. Gray."

She lowered her head and kissed the very tip of my cock. It flexed involuntarily in reaction. Still looking straight into my eyes, she lowered her head even more, stuck out her pink tongue, and licked from the middle of my scrotum up the underside of my cock. It was heavenly. Still gazing at me with her eyes wide open, she plunged her warm mouth down and began bobbing her head in quick movements.

I couldn't remember when I had enjoyed such enthusiastic oral treatment. I was reaching a high state of arousal when she began to moan with each downward stroke of her incredibly soft mouth. If she wanted me inside her, I needed to end this luscious activity right away before I reached the point of no return.

Grasping her soft face again, I said, "Lori, that is fantastic, but if you keep doing that, you'll make me come very quickly."

She slowly raised her mouth from me, a strand of saliva trailed from her lower lip to the head of my erection. She stood, and I pulled her to me for another passionate kiss. With quick movements, she tended to my belt and the snap of my trousers. Once they were open, she dropped to her knees once more and removed my shoes and socks. I lifted myself from the chair, and she pulled the clothes from my body. I hadn't had a woman undress me in more years than I could remember.

She stood again, and I arose from my chair. She pulled at my tie as she placed her mouth on my neck; licking and kissing it with her warm, wet tongue. She continued to moan through her nose as she released the tie and deftly began unbuttoning my shirt.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:16 AM
"I need you Dr. Gray. Please?" she pleaded against the skin of my neck, "Please, give me what I need."

As the buttons were released she kissed down my neck to my chest, I took the opportunity to undo the buttons at my cuffs just as she completed her task. She threw open my shirt and pulled it off of me. We were both naked, and she pulled me against her warm tight body.

I was mesmerized by the feeling of her petite, feminine form pressed against me. My wife's body had long ago lost the smooth firmness that I felt in my arms at that moment. Since she was more than a foot shorter than I am, my cock was pressed against the silky smooth skin of her flat stomach.

"Now, Dr. Gray," she purred, separating herself from me and sitting on the edge of my desk. "Please, I need you inside me," she begged, a longing look of desire on her face. "And, don't worry, I'm on the pill."

"Nothing to worry about, at all," I replied. "I've had a vasectomy."

She reclined onto her elbows and spread her beautiful legs, inviting me into her. I moved between her legs, and she grasped my cock with her left hand. She guided it toward her open labia. I glanced down and saw them for the first time. The lips were deep pink and glistening with lubrication. There was a small wisp of fine, blonde hair above them.

"All the way in, please? Very slowly," she instructed me.

I moved forward and arched my hips as I did what she requested. The sensations of her warmth and tightness were exhilarating. As I slid completely into her in a slow fluid motion her lips formed into a small circle and she cooed softly. Then, she began to move her hips in slow, small circles.

"Oh, yes," she moaned. That's it! Ohhhhhh, yes!"

As she moaned for the next several seconds, I suspected that she had had an immediate orgasm. She grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me to her open mouth, kissing me passionately. When she broke the kiss, she lay out fully on my desk, my cock still buried and motionless inside her, raised her legs and placed her feet on the edge of my desk.

"The first one is always so satisfying," she commented. The dreamy haze of afterglow in her eyes reinforced my suspicion that she had climaxed. "You did just what I wanted. Fuck me, Dr. Gray. Keep making me come," she hissed through her teeth as she began to rock her hips.

I stood between her legs, her body perpendicular to mine, partially withdrew from her wet passageway, then entered her fully again. I tried to go slowly, knowing that the magnificent excitement I was feeling in copulating with this stunning girl would cause me to reach my peak much sooner than I was accustomed with my wife.

I repeated the short thrusts several times and a long moan, which seemed to originate deep in her lungs, escaped her mouth. She lifted her buttocks up off the desk, and bucked her hips up and down.

"Yes, yes, yeeeeeesssssss," she cried as she threw her arms back above her head. "God, yes, that's good!"

Her second orgasm seemed to be deeper and longer than her first. I was in paradise, having pleasured this young vixen twice within one minute of coupling with her. She looked so gorgeous writhing against me in orgasmic abandon. I began to thrust harder and faster, pulling my cock nearly all the way out before plunging again.

"Thank you, Doctor. You fill me up so completely," she cooed, "Your cock is sooooo nice and big."

Through the fantastic sensual pleasure filling my mind I wondered what revelations I might obtain about her sexual addiction from this intimate act. I found another reason to extend our unison as long as possible to study her reactions.

She reached her pinnacle two more times, each seemingly stronger than the first. It dawned on me that she was experiencing purely vaginal orgasms, with virtually no stimulation of her clitoris. I knew that, statistically, fewer than thirty percent of women surveyed by medical researchers responded that they could achieve orgasm without clitoral stimulation. I had an idea that I wanted to experiment with, and, from a personal standpoint, an experience I wanted have.

I leaned down and took one of her nipples in my mouth. It was stiff and long. I kissed down her chest, across her stomach, and, slowly removing my erection from her, kissed her abdomen.

"Oh, don't take it out yet, please," she implored me. "You haven't come yet, Doctor."

I lowered myself to my knees, held the insides of her thighs, and placed a soft kiss on her clitoris. In response, she grasped her legs behind her knees and pulled her legs up until they were vertical. Although I hadn't serviced a woman in this way in sometime, my wife developing an aversion to it many years ago, I did my best to suckle and lick what is reputed to be the most sensitive feminine body part.

"Oh, God, Doctor," she shouted. "I love that. Yes, you do that so well." She released her grip on her legs, wrapped them around my back, and ran her fingers through my hair as she continued to urge me on. "That's so good. Oh, that's good. Just like that. Just like, ohhhhhhhhhhh yeeeeeeessssssssssss!' she squealed as yet another orgasm swept through her body.

I had confirmed that she was capable of experiencing sexual climax from both forms of stimulation. It was difficult to tell whether her response was stronger either way.

Just as her crescendo ebbed, she yelled, "Put your cock back in me!"

I stood again, and drove it deep inside her. After several thrusts, she was grunting unintelligibly, forcing her hips forward to match my rhythm. I was fucking her faster and harder than I had my wife in decades.

I felt my orgasm building. Rising from my thighs and descending from my abdomen. Lori must have realized I was close. She peered into my eyes, her nostrils flaring and her mouth agape.

"Come with me this time. I want to feel you come inside me. Yes, Doctor, I want it," she coaxed in a half whisper.

The sensations met in my groin, and I knew the muscles around my prostate would soon be clenching spasmodically. Lori began to moan, and raised herself up on her hands to bring her face closer to mine.

"Now, oh God yes, now!" she screamed. I could feel the hot sweetness of her breath on my lips from her telltale moans of orgasmic fulfillment. This climax felt and sounded deeper, more intense, than the others.

As she began to quiet down, streams of semen darted through my duct in blissful discharge. It was glorious. It was like the happiest ending to a fairy tale. A dream girl comes to my office, and within an hour I am ejaculating into her slim body with the greatest sexual release I could remember.

I was panting when I opened my eyes and looked at Lori. She had a satisfied grin on her face, a face that was pinker than I had remembered. She took my upper lip in her mouth and played on it with her tongue.

"That was great, Doctor," she whispered. "Thank you. You made me feel wonderful."

"I felt wonderful as well," I admitted, still breathing heavily and somewhat shaking in my knees.

I moved back a step, withdrawing from her warm clutch, and Lori slithered her way off the desk and smoothly pushed me into my chair. She dropped to her knees and, in one fluid motion, slipped her mouth over my withering erection.

I find that my penis is extremely sensitive after ejaculating, and jumped when she wrapped her lips around it. I let her suck it for half a minute, but it was more painful than stimulating. I lightly grasped her head to pull her off my cock.

She looked up at me with a frown. "I want to make you hard again so that we can do some more."

"Lori," I said, "I'm afraid that is about it for me this evening. I'm not so young anymore," I admitted, caressing her cheek as I gazed down on her loveliness.

"Okay," she said, getting up and moving to where her clothes lay on the floor. She snatched some tissues from the box at the corner of my desk and placed them between her legs to catch the semen flowing out of her.

Not only did she not anticipate any non-sexual foreplay, diving straight for my cock without so much as a kiss or hug, she did not seem interested in any after-play. I assumed that she had been conditioned by her encounters with who knows how many men to merely satisfy herself and her partner in sexual abandon without any other showing of intimacy.

"Lori," I said softly, causing her to turn and face me.

"Change your mind?" she asked with an excited gleam in her eyes. "Want me to try to get you hard again?"

"No," I replied. "I want to express my gratitude for what we experienced together .

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:17 AM
"Great. It was really great for me, too," she said, arching her eyebrows and reaching down for her clothes.

"Come here," I implored. She stepped to me and I embraced her tenderly, kissing her on the cheek. "Do you still trust me, Lori?" I asked softly, holding her in my arms.

"Yes, Dr. Gray. I want your help," she responded. She slowly raised her arms and placed them around my neck.

"Then, there are some things I will ask you to do."

Although she had been as eager as a siren to couple with me, it seemed that she was uncomfortable with physical contact now that her needs had been fulfilled. I paused before giving her instructions to allow her to become accustomed to cuddling with me.

"First, I want you to stop taking the birth control pills when the next cycle ends. The hormones in the pills could be hindering your overall mental wellbeing."

She pulled away slightly and looked up at me, horrified. "But, what if I...?"

"You won't," I interrupted. "You won't because you will follow all of my instructions, correct?" I could see the fear in her eyes evaporate.

"Yes," she said laying her charming head against my shoulder.

"Next, you have shown your willpower in avoiding contact with men for a week prior to this session. Therefore, you will avoid all physical contact, and especially sexual contact with men, until our next session."

"But when will that be?" she asked anxiously.

"Can you wait another week?"

"I, I," she stuttered; then went quiet for a few seconds. "It was a really difficult week, Doctor. I almost didn't make it. Could we start with shorter times? Then see how I do?"

My heart raced. I was already contemplating our next session, looking forward to more of what I had just experienced with her. Part of my responsibility is to relieve or minimize the mental suffering and anguish of my patients. I could imagine what it must have been like for her in the days leading up to her appointment. Besides, I didn't know if I could wait another week to be with her.

"How about Thursday? That would be three days," she said in a vibrant, wishful tone of voice.

"Let me check my calendar," I said, reaching with my right hand to tickle the keyboard of my computer. Checking my schedule, I replied, "Thursday at six o'clock. My last patient that day will be leaving at five forty-five."

"Alright. I'll be here,' she said with concern in her voice. With that, she kissed me on the cheek and headed for her clothes.

I watched her dress, still not comprehending the extent of pleasure I had just experienced. We dressed without any further conversation until she was prepared to leave. Once again, in her conservative outfit, she looked as fresh and sophisticated, certainly not like a self-proclaimed slut.

"Well, Doctor, I trust you to help me. I hope I'm doing the right thing."

"Just remember my instructions, Lori," I told her with a reassuring smile.

When she left I finished dressing. As I did so, I began to tremble with guilt and fear. I wondered if I was actually making her mental condition worse by taking advantage of her. I began to feel more concern for her than the fear I had felt for my future. I owed her the professional obligation of diligently attempting to resolve a condition that was obviously causing her great anguish. At the same time, deep within me, I was already looking forward to her next appointment; looking forward to the feeling of her vagina contracting around my cock as she exploded in orgasm.




Over the next two days, I spent every free moment researching sexual addiction; looking for its cause and acceptable treatments. Of course, I did not find one case study in which having carnal relations with the patient was condoned or even suggested. But I gained an abundance of knowledge on the subject. Because our session had advanced so quickly to physical contact, I realized that I actually knew very little about her background that could lead to a foundation for traditional treatment. However, I formulated a plan to hopefully draw out her feelings and thoughts about the root cause of her condition.

I didn't have sex with my wife for the next three days. She didn't come on to me, which is typical, and I didn't approach her. When Thursday rolled around, I found it difficult to concentrate on my patients during their sessions. I nodded knowingly as I listened to their confessions, but my mind was on my last patient of the day.

Around five, I made a drastic decision. I knew I wouldn't need it to enjoy the pleasures of her body but, wondering if the experience would be enhanced as it often is with my wife, I took one of the pills I had received from my doctor. By five-thirty, I was feeling flushed, knowing that the drug had already begun to affect me.

Just after six I heard to door to the outer office open. I arose and went through the door to encounter Lori. She was wearing a pink sweater blouse, virtually the same color as her impeccable skin, which extended about two inches below the waist of a black skirt that was cut about an inch above her knees. Black open-toe pumps with heels about two inches high accentuated her shapely calves. Her nails were pink this time, matching her sweater. Pink pearl earrings, the only jewelry she wore, dangled from her ears.

"Hello, Lori," I greeted her.

"Hello, Dr. Gray," she said. The look on her face was a mixture of anxiety and relief. "I'm really glad I'm finally here again." A small grin appeared as she fluttered her eyelashes at me.

She came closer, lifted herself on her toes, and kissed me; not passionately, but certainly more enticing than a friendly greeting. I motioned toward my inner office and followed her in. She took her seat and I positioned myself in my chair behind the desk. Her appearance, her kiss, and the anticipation of what might follow, combined with the effect of the medicine, caused my penis to enlarge immediately.

"How have you been since we last met?"

"I've been on edge, to tell you the truth. I didn't think I'd make it." Her lower lip was trembling ever so slightly. "I almost," she paused and looked at the floor for a moment, "called you yesterday to see if I could see you sooner. Now that I'm here, I guess I'm relieved." She raised her eyes toward me. I could see the hunger in them. Her expression showed the lust she must have been feeling.

"Have you followed my instructions?"

"Yes. I've kept myself busy. I've stayed away from men."

"Congratulations! That's a great start."

"I'm trying."

"Lori, you had mentioned that your mother had passed away. How old were you?"

"Six. I remember her, but as I grow older those memories become vaguer."

"What do you remember?"

"I remember sitting on her lap. I remember her reading to me while we cuddled in my bed. Just things like that."

"Do you feel that you have gotten over her death?"

"Well," she paused to consider her answer, glancing again at the floor. "I assume so. I mean, I don't really think about her at all anymore."

"So, you feel you have dealt with your loss?"

"Yes," she said, looking at me again with desire in her gleaming green eyes.

"And, you mentioned that you know that your father loves you. Could you explain that to me?"

She looked at the floor and sighed deeply, crossing her left leg over her right. My erection stirred when I saw more of the smooth, pink, legs that I hoped would soon be wrapped around my waist.

"He must love me. All fathers love their children."

"You believe that to be true?"

"It is, isn't it?" she asked, tilting her head to one side as if questioning her opinion. "And, all children love their parents."

She was a beautiful young woman in so many ways. But, I was beginning to realize, she was an innocent, naďve child in many others. As I looked at her my erection was throbbing.

"Dr. Gray," she blurted, louder than necessary. "You cuddled with me like my mother did after we..." she allowed her voice to trail off.

"After we what?"

"After you fucked me," she replied. The sound of her voice had become breathy and provocative. Her flawless complexion began to turn even pinker.

"Didn't the other men you've been with cuddle with you?"

"A few, I guess. Most of them just..." her voice trailed off again, and she looked down at the floor. "I'm pretty sure many of them had wives or girl friends. They'd tell me how great I was and ask about when we could get together again, but..."

"How did cuddling with me make you feel?"

She looked up at me, and licked her lips. She had a sultry, wanton look on her face. "Dr. Gray, I need you now. Please?" she pleaded. "I don't want to wait any longer."

"But, Lori, you haven't answered my question." It took will power to continue our dialogue when I wanted her certainly as much as she wanted me.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:18 AM
"Cuddling?"

"Yes."

"It made me feel safe. It made me feel," she paused, "content, I guess."

It felt as if my cock had never before in my life been so solid and large. My face must have betrayed my endeavor to continue our verbal interchange. She arose from her chair and moved slowly around my desk. This time, I didn't wait for her to try to move my chair. I swung it around and stood to meet her.

She threw her arms around my neck as I pulled her diminutive body to mine. My cock twitched when I felt her sweet, wet lips and her tongue enter my mouth. I closed my eyes and reveled in the warmth of her tight, lean figure. I ran my hands over her back and buttocks.

She withdrew from our kiss and said, "You like to kiss before we start, right?"

"I'd kiss you anytime," I said, pulling her toward me again to taste her succulent mouth.

"I want you, Doctor. Please want me," she declared once our lips were parted. "I need you to want me."

She knelt before me and swiftly unhooked my belt. I gazed down at her, anticipating her next move. As she attended to my zipper, it dawned on me what she had just said was quite an admission. She needed to be wanted; whether by me or some man who was only interested in an occasional quickie. Everyone needs to be wanted on some level. For Lori, that level was sexual. It may have been the only way in her mind that she could be wanted. Coupled with her uncanny ability to take pleasure in multiple orgasms, it was reasonable to assume that she could become hooked on sex as a means of satisfying that basic human requirement.

My analysis of her mental state was interrupted when she lowered my pants and shorts to the floor. My cock, appearing huge even to me, hovered just in front of her striking face. She gazed at it like someone who had been lost in the desert for days and just found a tall glass of ice water.

"Dr. Gray," she moaned, "your cock is so long and thick." She looked up at me with her eyes wide. "Last time, it filled me so nicely. I love the way your cock feels inside me."

She wasted no more time. She flicked her tongue around the head of my cock while her hands cupped my scrotum. She lowered her head and, placing both hands around my shaft, one above the other, licked my balls in slow, wet strokes. She peered up at me and extended her thin, little pink tongue about as far as it would go. Stroking me with both hands, she teased my balls with its tip, never taking her eyes off mine.

She slowly pulled her head back, allowing a thin string of saliva to extend from her lips to my scrotum until it snapped. "Your cock seems even bigger and harder than last time," she said just before tickling me again with her tongue. "I want your big cock inside me. Please tell me you'll put it inside me and make me cum," she appealed in that sexy, twelve-year-old girl voice.

"Oh, I'll do just that," I replied, never taking my eyes of the vision of her youthful loveliness stimulating me.

Still peering at me, she rose up and licked the head of my cock with lavish strokes. It was as if the head was a scoop of ice cream, the shaft a cone, and she was lapping the melting confection to keep it from dripping onto her hand. She cupped one of my balls in each hand and placed her mouth just above my straining erection. Opening her lips, she allowed about a teaspoonful of saliva to dribble onto me.

"Do you like it really wet?" she asked in a near whisper.

"Yes, Lori," I groaned, "I like it anyway you want to do it."

Closing her eyes she slid her pink lips down my shaft. The feeling of her hot mouth was as glorious as I had remembered. She began pumping her head up and down. The sound of the sloshing liquid between her lips and my flesh filled the room.

Whoever might have coached her in giving oral pleasure to men had done an award-winning job. She kept going lower and lower, taking me deeper into her mouth until it seemed an anatomical impossibility. With her left hand squeezing tightly at the base of my cock, she held my scrotum in the palm of her right while her fingers, slippery with saliva, kneaded my perineum.

Soft gagging sounds came from her throat as she slowly lowered her head until I felt the crown of my cock slip into her throat. She continued until her lips reached my pubic hair, nearly reaching my pelvic mound. She stayed there for a few seconds, and it felt like she was swallowing, or attempting to do so, while breathing heavily through her nose. Ever so slowly again she raised her head pulling her lips off of me.

"My God, Lori, that is amazing," I commented with a smile.

Thick streams of saliva dripped from her lips to my cock. Pausing briefly to look up at me with a beguiling expression, she quickly began bobbing her head up and down on me, still manipulating my balls and perineum with her hands and fingers. The stimulation was indescribable.

"Lori, if you keep doing that..." I commented, too overwhelmed with excitement to finish my sentence. "Lori!" I cried, placing my hands at either side of her head to stop her momentum.

She released me and paused with her lips just touching the underside of the tip of my cock. Seeing her small face there, it indeed seemed inconceivable that she could get my entire length into her mouth and throat.

"Do you want me to make you come this way?" she asked, the movements of her lips nuzzling my cock as she spoke.

I considered quickly whether it would be the proper thing to do. If I let her continue and I was unable to achieve another erection, she would be denied one of the things she had obviously counted on me to provide. I wondered how that would affect her. Would she return again for more treatment? But, with the medicine causing blood to fill my penis so efficiently, and the thought of the pure joy of feeling myself inside her again, I was selfishly willing to risk the consequences.

"I'd love that," I said, hoping I wouldn't regret my decision.

"You'll still fuck me, won't you?" she asked with a fleeting glare of desperation.

"I'll do my best."

With a gleam in her eye, she plunged her mouth down on me again, sliding her lips up and down in long, quick strokes. She continued to massage me with her hands, adding to the immense rush of pleasure. I could feel the tingle begin in my groin, when she slid her right hand back and I felt one of her wet fingers against my anus.

She played with my sphincter for a minute or so, then inserted her slender finger. An inch or so inside me I felt her deftly pressing against my prostate, moving her finger in small arcs. Her tongue was swirling against my sensitive skin. The vibration of her high pitched squeals added even more sensation.

The combination of stimuli brought me over the edge. A wave of orgasmic pleasure pervaded my body, and I felt powerful pulses of semen shoot through my cock. It was as if time stood still. Lori continued to suck me with long, deep strokes. Her finger continued to deftly massage my throbbing prostate. I could count the squirts as they spewed into her mouth. It was by far the longest and strongest climax I had ever had.

I realized suddenly that I had been grunting uncontrollably during my ejaculation. I was puffing for breath and my legs felt weak. I awkwardly sat back down in my chair, trying to regain my composure.

Lori gradually slowed her pace, and kept me in her mouth as I sat in rapture. She moaned in satisfaction and moved her tongue against me with slight pressure. She removed her finger, and toyed gently with my balls.

I looked down at her. Her sweet face had a glow of accomplishment. She gazed up at me as if I were a God and she had gained my favor by pleasing me so thoroughly. The analytical portion of my mind, which had been noticeably absent for about the last fifteen minutes, considered that she had performed so adeptly in an effort to make me want her. She wanted the only form of affection she had ever known - a man's cock inside her to make her have orgasms.

But, I wondered, was that the only response she wanted? If so, why? It would seem that her life would be hollow if the only thing she sought was sexual gratification. Surely, on some emotional level she must want, and need, more than that.

She moved her mouth off of me and snuggled her head against my naked thigh. "I think you liked that," she commented with a smirk. "Is there a bathroom in your office?"

I motioned toward the door behind her. "There are wash clothes and towels in the cabinet below the sink."

She jumped to her feet and ran on her tiptoes to the door. I heard water running for nearly a minute until she returned. She came to me with a warm, moist towel. She washed my face with it, and then knelt before me again. With soothing swipes of the towel, she cleansed my entire pubic area, including my ass.

"Feel good?" she asked.

"Ummmmmm," is all I could get out in response. I watched her contentedly, and noticed that my erection had not subsided nearly as much as I thought it would have. I also noticed how silly I looked with my shoes still on and my pants around my ankles.

"Shall I wash these out and hang them on the towel rack?"

"Sure," I said.

Scampering hurriedly back from the bathroom, she stood next to me, leaning against my desk. She stroked my hair with one hand and began unbuttoning her sweater with the other.

"Wait," I said, "may I do that for you?"

"If you want to. Making you come in my mouth has made me wet, Dr. Gray," she said in a sultry half whisper. "Will you....?" She paused and gazed at me.

"Will I what?"

"Will you lick my pussy before you fuck me; the way you did the last time? I, um, well, I really liked that." She again sounded like a twelve-year-old.


Continue next page .......

dc7176
06-11-2007, 11:18 AM
Well here's another story before I go bonking .......kekekekekeke :p

This sentence interest me more... bo jio... :(

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:20 AM
"I'd be glad to." I broke eye contact to begin removing my shoes.

"I'll do that," she demanded. With a graceful motion she was once again kneeling before me. With nimble fingers she had my shoes off my feet and my pants off my legs within a minute. Pushing them aside on the floor, she raised her right hand and traced the length of my half-erect penis with her fingernails in a gesture of reverence. It involuntarily twitched in response. "You are going to put this inside me, aren't you, Doctor?" Her voice had a pleading inflection.

I grinned. Notwithstanding her innocent appearance, she was incredibly sexy in voicing her desires. I wondered why none of her previous encounters had resulted in a long-term affair. Perhaps, I thought, she was entirely too easy. Her forthright willingness may have ruined other men’s’ desire for the hunt.

"I told you. I'll give it my best try," I answered, growing more confident that I would, indeed, be physically capable of performing as she wished.

I stood and removed my shirt. Laying it over the back of my chair, I took her hand and pulled her to her feet. Placing one arm under her shoulder, I bent and lifted her with the other. She responded by kissing me passionately as I carried her toward the sofa near the wall of the office opposite my desk. Her body was lithe and light. She couldn't have weighed more than one hundred pounds.

"Oooo, you swept me away, Dr. Gray." She said as I dropped her to her feet in front of the sofa. I began the process of undoing the buttons on her sweater. The material felt luxurious against her breasts and abdomen. Once completed, I slid the sweater off her shoulders and down her slender arms. I couldn't resist kissing and licking the tender cleft where her collarbone met her neck.

I began to fidget with the clasp of her bra when I heard the sound of a zipper. She was apparently so overly anxious for my attention that she removed her own skirt. I felt it against my leg as she kicked it away, then felt the softness of her panties as she danced awkwardly to step out of them. That done, she reached behind her and easily mastered the bra closure that had me flustered.

Naked, she pulled away and reclined on the sofa, pushing her butt to the edge and spreading her lovely legs wide apart. She reached for me with both arms outstretched, inviting me to her yielding body. Beholding the beautiful young woman lying in submission, waiting for my attention, longing for me to give her pleasure, my cock grew harder by the second. When I fell to my knees between her legs, she clutched my head in her hands and began to guide it toward her vulva.
I resisted and instead raised myself over her, kissing her forehead tenderly. I moved my mouth down her nose and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. Moving slowly, I nuzzled over her chin, down her neck, and approached her chest.

"You really like to kiss, don't you, Doctor?"

I raised my head to look at her. "I like to kiss you, Lori," I said with assurance, looking up at her lust filled eyes. "Do you like to kiss?" I asked, running my fingers over her breasts with a feather-like touch.

Her mouth opened and she slipped her tongue between her pink lips to moisten them. "I...I guess I'm beginning to like it more. It was just something I thought guys wanted to do to get ready for..."

My analytical mind was kicking in again. She was, indeed, addicted. Not to intimacy, but solely to the physical act; an act that could give her the sexual release she had come to long for in the past months. Gazing down at her adorable, pink, youthful body, I realized the extent of control I had gained over her. Granted, I used control over other patients to modify their behaviors, but Lori had successfully resisted any attempt to copulate with another man based upon my advice. I wondered if she relied upon that advice from a professional standpoint, or from the unspoken promise that if she succeeded, she would be rewarded at this appointment with satisfaction of her desire.

I ran my hands lightly over her stomach toward her abdomen. I wanted to continue our dialogue while providing her with stimulation. She seemed so vulnerable, so open, when she was aroused.

"What do you feel when you kiss me?"

"It feels so good, your warm mouth and tongue..."

"No," I interrupted, "what do you feel emotionally?" I asked, running my hands ever so much closer to her wet opening. My question washed the look of passion off her face. It was replaced by a quizzical smirk.

"Emotionally?" she pondered. She sucked air into her lungs with a barely audible hiss when my thumb brushed across her wet, engorged clitoris. "When I kiss you? When I kiss you I feel like you really care about me."

I moved both thumbs to her swollen button and massaged it softly. "What did you feel, emotionally again, when you kissed the men before me?"

"Doctor," she said, her hips beginning to writhe involuntarily, "that feels so good. I've waited so long. Can we talk about this later?"

"I won't make you wait much longer," I assured her, my cock throbbing with every beat of my heart.

"With Dan, the first guy I met, I felt about the same way. I thought he cared about me. I wanted to kiss him to show that I cared about him." Her eyelids were only half-open as she rushed to higher arousal. "With most of the other men, I sometimes didn't care at all. It was something I just...did. It was something I thought I should do, even though with some of them, I didn't...Oh, God, Doctor Gray, that feels soooooo good."

"You didn't what?" I asked, probing for a more elaborate response.

"I didn't really want to kiss them," she replied, panting between words.

"Do you want to kiss me?"

"Oh, yes. I like kissing you. I like to be kissed by you, too."

Her answer was satisfying on two levels. From a professional approach, she felt an emotional tie between sensual touching and the person touching her. From a personal approach, she cared about me. This beautiful young girl wanted me for more than she had wanted most of the other sex partners she had had.

I lowered my head and kissed her belly as I continued to massage her. I trailed my tongue down her abdomen, over her soft tress of pubic hair. Moving my hands outward to the insides of her thighs, I kissed her love bud gently. It seemed much larger and harder than I remembered from those few days ago. I spread my lips farther apart to surround the erogenous area and licked her swollen knob.

"Oh, God! You do that so well," she cried, placing a hand at the back of my head.

I looked up to see her skin tone becoming even pinker again. She had closed her eyes. Her narrow lips slowly opened until I could see all of her sparkling, white teeth. Then, suddenly, as if operated by a switch, she opened her eyes wide and locked them on mine.

"You're going to make me cum, Doctor," she panted. "Oh, yes. Yes, that's it!"

Our eye contact was uninterrupted as she went over the edge. She moaned and gasped for air through her orgasm; clutching the back of my head and holding my mouth tight against her quivering pussy. The range of expressions her face conveyed was magnificent. I read them like a book: ascending to the peak, the realization that the sublime pleasure was seconds away, the pure rush of release, gratification and fulfillment, and when her bliss subsided, appreciative satisfaction.

"Wow!" she exclaimed. She grabbed my arms and tried to pull me up and over her.
I need you inside me."

"Let me play a little longer," I protested, resisting her.

"But..."

"Let's see if you like what I have in mind."

I slowly slid my middle finger into her. Her passage was very wet and slippery. The intimate folds and nodules of her sheath felt delectable. It was no wonder it had felt so good when my cock was in her.

I used my finger to massage the upper wall of her vagina. Within seconds, I felt her spot. I had done this to my wife several times years ago. Although she claimed that it did not contribute to increased pleasure, I noticed much more response from her.

Dropping my mouth back down on her clitoris, I licked and nibbled ferociously. At the same time, I massaged her internally. Her hips began to jerk uncontrollably.

"Oh, oh," she yelled. "What are you doing to me?"

I continued her external and internal stimuli relentlessly. She raised her legs and spread them wider than I would have thought possible. She wrapped both of her hands around the back of my head, holding me in place.

"Oh," she screamed. "What..? Oh, my God... What, what are you doing to me?"

She fell silent for a few seconds, and then exploded with what must have been a colossal climax. Unintelligible screams and moans, interspersed with heavy breaths left her throat and reverberated around my office. Her body trembled. Her vagina rippled around my finger.

I glanced up to see an expression of delirious joy on her face. She stared at me with wide eyes, seemingly unable to comprehend the scope of the enjoyment she was experiencing. In the midst of release, her cries of rapture turned to short spells of laughter. Not laughter that would be a response to humor, but laughter that expressed achievement of a deep, personal achievement.

I had no idea that it was physiologically possible for a woman to have an orgasm for such an extended duration. After what seemed to be more than a minute, the contractions on my finger subsided, her undulating hips slowed, and she began to calm down. With a final shudder that coincided with a deep sigh, I felt her hands urging my mouth away from her.

I arose on my knees as she leaned forward bringing our lips to an even level. She kissed me with a combination of passion and gratitude, then withdrew a few inches from my face.

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:21 AM
This sentence interest me more... bo jio... :(

LOL !!! dc kor kor so free today arh ......no lah must faster go b4 meeting OC mah ..... :p

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:22 AM
"That was..." she said, her green eyes seeming to glow in contrast to her fine, pink facial features. “I..."

"You what?" I asked, basking in the feeling of accomplishment I had at giving her such an intense release. She kissed me again.

"I've never felt like that before," she confessed. She gazed at me adoringly and ran the fingers of her left hand down the side of my face. "I...I just can't believe what you did to me. I've never felt so good before, Doctor."

Her thigh brushed against my erection. She glanced down at it and then focused on my eyes again. Wrapping her right hand around my shaft she said, "Oh, yes. Please? May I please?" she begged.

She pushed me gently until I was on my back on the plush carpet. Taking my hands in hers, she straddled me with her feet on either side of my chest. Using my grip on her hands for balance, she deftly lowered her tiny body until, with only a slight movement, the angle was correct and the very tip of my organ had pierced her. Bringing her torso upright, so that my cock stood vertically, she slowly lowered herself around me. Just before she had taken me fully, she shuddered and let out a sharp cry of delight as her third orgasm hit.

Using only the muscles of her lovely legs and the leverage from my hands, she bounced up and down the full length of my cock repeatedly. She threw her head back, revealing the tense muscles in her neck. Her eyes rolled back in their sockets. With every downward plunge she emitted a breathy, high pitched squeal as her highly stimulated clitoris made repeated contact with my pubic bone.

"Oh, my God!" she screamed. Her voice was hoarse and guttural. "Thank you, Doctor, thank you!" She continued to ride me without slowing at all. "Oh, yes, Dr. Gray. Stay just like that," she demanded in a voice filled with anticipation. "Just like that!"

Her wet tube felt hot and tight as it massaged my erection up and down, over and over again. I appreciated the stamina and exuberance of her youth, realizing that my wife would have been exhausted long before now. I fought as hard as I could to hold back my ejaculation under the extreme pleasure I was receiving.

"YES!" she screamed suddenly. She writhed and rebounded violently on me with her fourth climax of the afternoon. With the agility of a practiced athlete, she released the grip on my hands and raised her arms above her head. Her body was glistening in a light coating of sweat from her gymnastic-like feats to please herself - and me, I hoped. Her skin tone was a glowing pink. Her nipples, hard and erect, were nearly crimson. Her blonde hair bounced beautifully above and around her head.

Finally, she lowered her vulva tight against me and rotated her hips in small circles. With her eyes closed, she collapsed onto me. I wrapped my arms around her svelte body and held her tightly against me. She was trembling from the magnitude of her repeated climaxes.

"Mmmmm," she sighed, nuzzling my neck. After half of a minute she said, "I love it when you hold me like this."

"I'm glad," I responded. Her lithe body felt so good against my skin I couldn't keep from continuing to slide my cock in and out of her.

"Doctor," she exclaimed, "you didn't come yet," she declared in a tone of disbelief. "I was so caught up in myself I thought that you had. Mmmmmm," she sighed again. "That means we can do some more, right?"

"Do you need to do some more?" I asked.

She was silent for about a minute. She placed her hands on my shoulders and her forearms on my chest. She raised her head until her face was just inches above mine.

"No." She stated with conviction. Just as a wave of disappointment rushed through my thoughts she said, "I don't need to. But, I want to."

This, I thought, was a significant development, as I continued to slide around in her deliciously tight vagina. I hoped that I had made some additional progress in her treatment. Previously, she had needed my sexual attention because I had impressed upon her the requirement that she remain celibate when not in my office. She had expressed only wanton desire to fulfill a need. I could tell from her statement that, at least at that moment, she wanted to have sex with me, not just any man she could find.

"So do I," I said with a smile.

I rolled onto my side and, as I did so, she wrapped her slender legs around my waist. Getting to my knees, I held her close to me as I arose to my feet. I placed my hands under her bottom and lifted her off me.

"Oh, you took it out," she bemoaned.

I lowered her so that she was standing and spun her around until she was facing away from me. With gentle pressure I pushed on her back until she bent over and placed her arms on my desk.

"Doctor Gray,” she cooed, turning her head to glance back at me, “can you make me feel again the way I did when you used your mouth and fingers on me?"

"I'll certainly try," I replied, admiring the view of her narrow waist and firm, round buttocks.

She peered into my eyes as I slide my rock hard cock back into her slippery hole. It was so gratifying to be back inside her warm, willing body. I tried to position myself so that the head of my penis would hit the same spot that I had found with my fingers. I worked it in as deeply as I could and used short, powerful thrusts.

Reaching around her hip with my right hand, I gently teased her clitoris with my fingers, hoping I was accomplishing my goal. She began to moan softly and straightened her arms so that she was nearly standing. I grabbed her left shoulder for leverage as I increased the length and speed of my thrusts. She responded by arching her back and forcing her ass back toward me.

"Oh, Doctor Gray," she cooed. "I think," she whispered, "yes, that's it. That's how it felt!"

It was as if we were in a mating frenzy. I could feel her clitoris enlarge when
I applied more pressure and massaged it and the surrounding area with my fingers, trying my best to make it feel to her as if my mouth were stimulating her.

"Oh, my God!" she cried in a shrill voice. "That's it! That's it!" Lori screamed over and over.

I was lost in a netherworld of erotic bliss. I concentrated only on the feeling of her delicate internal tissues against my erection and massaging her pleasure bud. With no forethought, I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back toward me.
She turned her head and looked into my eyes. "Yes, yes, yes...." she whispered over and over.

I could see from her expression that something monumental was about to happen. Her eyes widened and her nostrils flared. Then, suddenly, her expression turned to one of utter disbelief. She stopped whispering and gazed at me for several seconds, then turned her head back away from me suddenly.

"NOW!" she shrieked. "YES, NOW!"

Her body trembled for another few seconds, then she went wild. She bucked her hips against me, slapping the backs of her thighs against the front of mine. Although she uttered no sounds, it was obvious that she had completely lost control in the rapture of an intense orgasmic release. Just as she had when I had pleased her with my mouth and fingers, she seemed to linger in the bliss of her release for an unfathomable amount of time.

I continued to fuck her as rapidly as I could, extracting my own immense pleasure from pleasing her. I could feel the tingle build in my abdomen and thighs as I approached my maximum level of excitement. The pleasurable feeling began to culminate in my groin while I watched and listened to her enjoyment. It felt like my cock was growing even larger as I approached ejaculation.

I sensed that her orgasm had reached its ebb. "Pull my hair, Baby," she sighed. "Come inside me, Doctor," she urged, turning to look at me again. "Empty yourself inside me. Come inside me, Doctor," she beckoned.

I needed no more incentive. The pressure in my body reached an explosive level. I yelled when I felt a powerful surge of semen pulse through my cock, followed by another, and another, until I lost count of the number of pleasurable spurts. Lori squealed and sighed in delight as I filled her.

"Oh, Doctor! Oh, feel good! Feel good inside me, Doctor!" she coaxed.

My pace slowed as the contractions of my prostate waned. I was sweaty and tired from the physical performance of my aging body. Gulping for air, I finally slumped onto her back and held her close to me.

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:23 AM
"Here, Doctor Gray," she said, turning to face me and taking me by the hand, "come over here."

She led me to the couch and helped me sit. Placing her diminutive hands on my cheeks, she kissed me lovingly. Gracefully, she slithered down my body until she was kneeling between my quivering legs. Cupping my drained balls in her hands, she slid her mouth over my cock and gently sucked the remaining viscous liquid from my seminal duct.

Releasing her lips from my cock she said, "I hope you felt even half as good as you made me feel." I could feel her warm breath and her lower lip against the sensitive underside of my cock as she spoke. "Thank you, Doctor."

I peered down at her loveliness. She was even more beautiful in her post-
orgasmic state. Her luminous eyes sparkled between their half closed lids. Her disheveled hair still looked as soft and luxurious as when she had first arrived.

Neither of us spoke for a few minutes. I stroked her hair as she nuzzled her face against my thigh. She looked so subservient in that position. It was as if I could do anything I wanted to her. Regaining normal breaths I said, "Lori, come up here with me."

Without hesitation, she joined me on the couch. I pulled her to me and cradled her tender body in my arms. In response, she wrapped her arms around my neck and sighed contentedly.

"I want to thank you, too, Lori." I said. "You've made me feel better than I have in half a lifetime."

"I feel so safe right now," she said, shocking me back to professional reality.

"I feel, well, I feel satisfied. It's like I can think clearly without worrying about...well, about..." she trailed off into silence.

"About what?"

"You know, about when I will get to come again."

She was expressing her feelings without any goading from me. I was flattered that I had completely satisfied her but, I knew, within a few days her needs would again become overwhelming. Putting aside my carnal desires, I knew that I needed to concentrate on her emotional development to suppress the awful pangs of guilt that would soon inhabit my mind.

"Lori, I want you to find some ways to occupy your mind until our next session. Join a club; one, of course with only female members. Volunteer your time to help others. I want you to do things that will help you concentrate less on your needs and more on the needs of others."

She was quiet for a few seconds. "That's a good idea, Doctor. I sometimes don't know what to do with my time."

"Good," I said. "Let's get cleaned up and schedule your next appointment."





Over the last six months Lori has made significant improvement. She moved out of her apartment and purchased her own home in the suburbs. She has joined a garden club that meets every two weeks. She has learned about gardening and has brought me pictures of her own garden. Three days each week she helps out at the library of a nearby elementary school. Of particular interest to her are the special needs children.

Her sexual addiction unfortunately has not been cured. In all my extensive research, I have not uncovered one case study in which a cure has been reached without dangerous drugs or risky hypnotherapy. However, from her personal standpoint, her self image has improved immensely. She has concentrated her addiction toward me and sees me as her confidant. No longer does she feel like a promiscuous slut, as she had before our first meeting.

I schedule her appointments every three days. She continues to adhere to my advice that she remain celibate between our sessions. Her treatments have been satisfying enough that she is no longer as anxious as she had been. However, we have found that two hour appointments are much better for us, particularly in satisfying my wife's inquisitiveness as to why I spend so much time at my office. I have explained to her that I have a patient with an unusual need for my extended services.

I still charge her at the regular fees I charge my other patients, and she pays my fees promptly and without question. She understands that her condition is complicated and will require a prolonged and extensive course of treatment. So far, neither of us has discussed when her need for treatment will end. However, in my professional opinion, since her affliction is so acute she may need life-long care.


The End !!! :D

Bonking Time Loh !!!! :p

Will post later if got time .

sutton
06-11-2007, 11:24 AM
Very good thread. Nice stories, kudos to bro birdie8819 :)

dc7176
06-11-2007, 11:26 AM
LOL !!! dc kor kor so free today arh ......no lah must faster go b4 meeting OC mah ..... :p

wanted cum in post FR post liao msg cant c leh?? dunno wat is lagging again... nvm forget it gtg for lunch...

i cum back to camp here after lunch!! :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 11:46 AM
wanted cum in post FR post liao msg cant c leh?? dunno wat is lagging again... nvm forget it gtg for lunch...

i cum back to camp here after lunch!! :D

Wahhhhh.....got FR to see must PM me hor !!! :p

otamay
06-11-2007, 12:55 PM
PINK LADY
------------ --
Only one house left on my little list and I'd be done, twelve of my customer's
orders for cosmetics delivered that day. Not a lot compared to the ladies who
had been doing this for a while but I'd just started out. After all, I'd only
hosted two parties and if I kept growing at this pace, my distributor said I'd
be rich in no time.

Selling cosmetics was so much more exciting than the office jobs I'd had, almost like the feeling I got when I was competing in beauty contests. I was very good and even won our state contest when I was 18. Well, actually I was just first runner up but that's only because the girl who won was
sleeping with the judges. Now that I was pushing 30 (well 32 actually) I enjoyed meeting other women and helping them to be as beautiful as I with the help of my cosmetics and body care line. In the best tradition of our company, almost everything I wore was pink.

Final house, a very nice neighborhood. I rang the bell.

"Hello. How can I help you?", a young man, 20 or so, asked as he swung open the door.

"Hi! I'm here to deliver your mum's cosmetics order. Is she around?"
"She'll be back in about ten minutes. Would you care to wait for her?"
He was charmingly handsome in white polo shirt and baggy shorts with athletic socks. I had to collect a check for the order and didn't want to make another trip for it so I waited. He very politely brought me iced tea and told me his name, Brad, and I sat on the livingroom sofa and we began to chat. A college student, he told me, assistant to a photographer part time. "Mostly catalog shoots, lingerie and body shaping garments" he said with a slight smile.
"I bet the models make a lot of money doing that kind of work."

"Some do" he admitted. "It's not hard work, probably a lot easier than selling
door to door. You know, a lot of the girls aren't half as attractive as you are
and they work all the time."

"Really? I had a friend who modeled and wanted me to try but I was too busy with school. I mean, I wouldn't know where to start."

"All you need is a portfolio. When my boss is out of town I do a lot of portfolio shoots for him. It takes about a half hour to an hour, if you're interested?"

"Me? Oh, I don't know." Actually I was thrilled and almost ready to beg him to
photograph me. Brad brought floodlights into the living room and a very
expensive looking camera on a tripod. "Alright, if you insist" I said, pleased
my little trick had worked. What a simple, naive boy he was. "What do you want me to do?"

"Let's just do some wide shots with you in what you have on. The pink skirt and jacket is very feminine. I think we should get some of your legs too. There's a lot of work doing hosiery ads if you have the legs for it." He took shots of me just sitting on the couch in various positions, all very ladylike then said he'd like some with legs crossed because that was a particularly elegant, refined pose. He had me cross my legs very high and bring my
skirt up to show off my thighs because, he said, my thighs were exceptionally
attractive. All that jogging was paying off at last. I was glad I'd worn pantyhose since by the time Brad got the shot he wanted my skirt was practically to my waist.
"Now, just lay one leg over the top of the other but don't cross your thighs,
and lean back just a bit further."

I hesitated an instant at his request realizing that it would expose everything
up my straight pink skirt to my crotch. Surely this wasn't how a lady would sit?
On the other hand, I had done swimsuit competitions and shown a lot more so really it was no big deal. One shot led to another and before I realized it I
was sitting with my thighs spread wide and my skirt up around my waist. Brad
assured me that it was part of a new style of magazine ad that tried to make the pose look accidental while showing the lingerie.

to be continued....

otamay
06-11-2007, 02:09 PM
When Brad suggested I take off jacket, blouse, skirt, and pose in just bra and
pantyhose I reminded him "You said your mother will be back shortly. She may get the wrong idea."

"Don't worry, a few more frames and we'll be done."

Unbuttoning my pink jacket I set it on the chair, followed with my white silk
blouse. Skirt unzipped, slid off my legs. I had on a really cute pink lacy bra
underneath that matched the French high cut panties under my pantyhose. Brad took two more shots and then told me my pantyhose would have to come off. There seemed nothing wrong with that because he was only
taking photos and he could see the panties through the hose anyway so off came the pantyhose.

"Boy, you must really like pink, from your lipstick and nails right down to your
panties. You know, you've got a great figure" he told me enthusiastically.
"You'd be surprised how much retouching we have to do with some of the women to take out blemishes and defects. I know you're going to get work real fast if we can wow them with some unusual shots."

A warm rush of pleasure surged through my body. Standing in just my bra and sheer pink panties in front of this gorgeous guy more than ten years
younger and feeling hotter than I could remember in a long time. My heart was pounding like mad, mouth dry from excitement as I turned and posed for his clicking camera loving every moment. It was so refreshing to be able to be and feel utterly sexy without any man thinking I was coming on too strong.
"That's probably all we need," Brad said smiling and lowering the amera. "That
light pink really shows through when it gets wet, doesn't it?"

I looked down to see what he meant. A dark spot was growing up from my crotch as my pale pink panties soaked up my pooling wetness.
With shock I realized it made them so sheer my pussy lips were visible underneath. With that the facade dissolved. I couldn't act the perfect lady any more. "What do you think about this?" Unclasping my bra, dropping it to the sofa, I thrust my breasts at him, nipples stiff as erasers. I cupped them in my hands and said "I'll show you pink" and stripped off my panties. His eyes locked on the dark triangle pubic hair and my large protruding deep pink pussy lips.

Putting his arms around my waist he pulled me against his hard young body. My breasts flattened against his chest and his hands stroked and caressed my butt. A finger slipped into my vagina. Sliding lower, he tasted each of my dusty pink nipples, then drew his tongue over my belly until he was kneeling, hot breath on my expectant pussy. Off came his shirt and shorts. My hand clasped his swelling manhood, stroking it up. It was strong, curved like a
banana. I brought my mouth around it making him groan loudly. He shook and
thrilled so much I imagine he'd never been properly deep throated before, poor boy.

He wanted to fuck, so did I. We soon reached fever pitch as he thrust into me with accelerating rhythm that caused me climax with juices run down the crack of my ass. Cumming quickly, Brad never even lost his erection as he turned me over on my tummy and began pumping away at my pussy from
behind. I had another super orgasm.

Brad was approaching another climax and wanting to get him off at least once with my mouth I pushed him off and onto his back and began again in earnest. Determined on a spectacular gush I stopped and said "See if this doesn't make you cum harder than ever in your life." Hoping this wasn't the moment his mother chose to dart in by the back door I rushed to the kitchen, found the freezer, and ran back with several ice cubes. His erection was
just as large and quivering with expectation. As I sucked I slid the ice cubes over his balls which quickly retracting into his body. His entire scrotum, which had been dangling low, almost completely disappeared. I sucked hard, hard on his cock, continuing to slide the dripping ice against his testicles then: "Oh baby, I'm ready. Oh yeah. Oh fuck, ahhhh."

A creamy volcano erupted, draining him totally in two long bursts. He was still
out of breath as I finished buttoning my pink jacket ready to leave. I'd put on
my pantyhose but left left him my damp pink panties as memento. His mother
hadn't shown up to pay me, but that didn't seem to matter much at the moment.

The End

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 02:54 PM
Very good thread. Nice stories, kudos to bro birdie8819


Sorry bro sutton just now miss your post ! Pai Seh ! Thanks for coming in to read all the stories here and if you do have any stories you're welcome to post here . :)

PINK LADY------------ --


Thanks bro otamay for your Pink Lady story .......and I also miss Pink Lady in Hatyai .......kekekekeke :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 04:31 PM
Wow so many viewers today and no comments .......kekekeke , never mind since you guys/gals likes the stories here I'll just post this story for you all (Christmas coming soon) - Title : A Xmas present . Enjoy !!! :D


He rolled over onto his back and though he had only been in bed a short while he wasn't able to sleep. His eyes open and looking up he could barely make out the ceiling from the small amount of light coming through the window.
Next to him Gemma, his wife was already sound asleep.

He closed his eyes once more, this time his mind willing himself to sleep but it was fruitless. Down below he felt a stirring between his legs as once more his mind played over the days events.

The whole of the day had been fun, the evening especially so. It was that time of year.....a time filled with Xmas spirit, where everyone could and did, enjoy themselves. Even Cathy's parents, who had come down for the holiday had joined in the fun, moreso with the kids. Living two hundred miles away they didn't see them as much as they would have liked and so took the time to join in whatever they were doing.

As he continued to lay there, looking up at the few shadows dancing on the ceiling, he recalled the game of Twister they had played.

He'd known they would be playing that particular game, he'd seen the box in the weeks leading up to Xmas and had even commented to Cathy how he was looking forward to it. It was a childish game, true enough, but he could see himself having fun all the same. He hadn't been disappointed. It had been more fun than he'd expected. Everyone had had a good laugh. Everyone had enjoyed themselves but for him, there'd been more than just fun attached to it.

They'd been side by side on the game sheet, reaching for their respective colours and as their bodies had touched it had felt like someone had passed an electric current between them.

He knew, just like he'd felt she did, there was far more to it than just the game. He'd sensed her arousal. He'd felt her body tremble as they had touched, sure, like him, she had wanted more. It was this thought that was now preventing his sleep.

Throughout the evening he'd sat next to her on the sofa. Sure, he'd been aware her hubby seemed to be looking at the two of them more often than usual, but in truth, that had only made it all the more exciting and, with the evening being so light-hearted, he'd been able to take the opportunity to slide his arm along the top of the sofa, just above her shoulders. He'd been sorely tempted to let his arm drop all the way down to rest there but had decided that was maybe a risk too far. Instead he confined himself to the occasional rubbing of his knee against her thigh.

He closed his eyes and tried to shake these thoughts from his mind, for to do so would surely allow him to sleep, but he was fighting a losing battle and gently pulling off the duvet, careful not to disturb his wife, he climbed out of bed. He needed a drink. He needed to try and clear his head.

They had planned to go home but with the kiddies having crashed out halfway through the evening, they'd agreed to stay overnight.

The house, though old and somewhat rambling, was nonetheless roomy. The five good sized bedrooms more than enough space to accommodate everyone comfortably. Now as he crossed the floor, heading for the bedroom door he thought of Cathy lying in her bed in the adjoining bedroom. In his minds eye he could see her dressed as she was earlier in the evening. She'd looked so good all in black. A sexy black, close fit cardigan. One that undeniably outlined her best features. Her black knee length skirt and, he knew from the game of twister they had played, the black nylons she wore were stockings. He'd glimpsed her stocking tops together with a hint of her suspenders. It had been so arousing for him. What's more, she'd known he, like the others, like her hubby, had been looking and she'd done nothing to hide them.

He didn't have a dressing gown to put on and though he could feel his cock stirring inside his briefs, as everyone else was already in bed he didn't feel it mattered.

He opened the bedroom door and quietly stepped outside, closing the door behind him. Crossing the landing he began to descend the stairs, his footsteps silent on the soft carpet.

At the foot of the stairs he turned to see the kitchen door was very slightly ajar with a dim light shining through the crack. He wondered who might be up, he hadn't heard anyone coming downstairs and thought about turning back and returning to his bedroom, especially given how he was dressed, but curiosity got the better of him.

He made his way towards the kitchen and silently eased open the door. What he saw had his cock instantly stirring again.

Cathy was stood by the worktop, her back towards him completely unaware of his presence, drinking what was probably a coffee.

It was clear the noise he'd heard earlier while he'd been trying to get to sleep, hadn't been Cathy and her hubby going to bed, but just hubby, for Cathy was still in the clothes she'd been wearing that day.

Rick groaned inwardly as his eyes moved up and down the object of his desire. Again he felt his cock respond. It started to rise, filling his briefs more and more as he took in the sight of her delightful body.

She was balanced on one leg, using the worktop as support while the instep of her right foot gently rubbed up and down the calf of her left leg. Rick could almost sense how sexy those nylons would feel against his own flesh.

He knew then, just as lust took over, as he began to fantasise the forbidden, that he was going to have Cathy tonight whether she wanted it or not. And yes, he knew there might be consequences but was more than prepared to face them tomorrow.

He knew it was an opportunity not likely to be repeated all too soon. He decided to make his move. Feeling his heart in his mouth he stepped silently towards her, sneaking up behind.

Cathy jumped as he put one arm around her waist and one hand over her mouth, not wanting her to cry out in shock. He felt her body stiffen, before instantly relaxing as she recognised the voice telling her she wouldn't get hurt if she did exactly as she was told.

Rick's hand moved away from her mouth and jokingly she laughed and jested she'd do anything he ordered.

He held her there, not wanting to let go, Cathy's beautiful slim neck so tantalisingly close. He was more than a little tempted to bend his head down and let his lips brush up and down it.

Cathy too couldn't help but feel excited. Though she was yet to get a proper look at him, she was able to guess, from what was digging into her rear, he had very little on.

Still stood behind her, now with his hands resting on her waist he asked why she was still up.

She took a sip of her coffee, her attempt at acting nonchalant over what was happening, yet inside, feeling anything but.

"Hmmm I needed time to unwind before I went to bed. That's all." She answered..

Cathy felt his hands squeezing her waist and once more felt the familiar shiver of excitement course through her body. All at once it seemed wrong, the idea the two of them were now alone downstairs, while everyone else was upstairs, asleep

"Hmmm and what about you Andy? Why have you gotten up?"

"I couldn't sleep." he told her honestly. "I kept thinking about the fun we have had tonight." He paused. "And we did have some fun too...... didn't we Cathy?"

"Mmmm! Yes! she murmured, though unlike him, her mind wasn't thinking so much of the games they'd played, but of how he'd been rubbing his knee up against her leg as they'd sat on the sofa. It had been exciting, unexpected and made all the more enjoyable by the presence of others.

She felt his hands tighten on her waist once more, snapping her from her thoughts.

"And I have to say, I enjoyed the show of stocking tops too Cathy."

Cathy knew instantly he was referring to the game of Twister they had played.

"Hmmmm! I bet you did." she replied, adding. "And why doesn't that surprise me I wonder?"

"Oh believe me I did, and if I'm not mistaken I wasn't the only one to notice was I? I think hubby noticed them too.....don't you think?"

"Hmmmm! He might have."

"Teasing him were you?" Rick asked.

She laughed again. "Let's just say it's a woman prerogative, besides which, it's good to spice things up. A little teasing ...dropping little innuendos to make him wonder.It doesn't hurt any."

"Well he'd have every reason to wonder, wouldn't he Cathy?" he replied, finding their chat was adding to his already aroused state.

He felt his dick throb and wondered if she were able to feel it sticking into her rear. He eased her closer towards his body, wanting to make sure she did. Her movement suggested he'd been successful for he felt her try to move away.

"Hmmm! Behave yourself Rick!" she told him.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 04:33 PM
He smiled to himself and turned her around to face him but she was quick to move to one side.

Not wanting to lose his advantage, he grabbed at her waist and pressed her against the wall, his hands quick to reach for her wrists, lifting them high, trapping her against the wall with her wrists pinned above her head, his body against hers. The slight look of fear in her eyes only served to excite Rick even more. He leant forward and pressed his lips over hers.

"Mmmmmmm! Don't Rick pleaseeee!" she gasped as she tried to struggle free.

"He pulled back but still held her there, pressed against the wall.

"Damn I want you Cathy. You're one hell of a horny bitch! You've been winding me up all these months and now I think it's time you had a taste of this."

Holding one hand above her head he used his other to push her left hand down between their bodies, over his briefs. She tried to resist, then had to stifle a groan as she felt the outline of his huge, bulging cock being pressed against her fingers.

"Stop it Rick! Someone might come down!"

He smiled at her. "Oh I don't think so Cathy. I think we both know everyone is well and truly asleep. It's just you and me. Just what I've longed for all evening. My sexy Mum in law and me! And God do you look sexy!"

Cathy felt her body tingle at the sound of his words. It aroused her to know she was capable of turning him on with so little effort.

He pushed his body into hers, trapping her hand in between them, his cock swelling at her touch.

He leant forward and pressed his lips close to her ear.

"How about we have a dance Cathy? Just you and me?" he whispered.

Cathy was slightly taken aback by his suggestion.

"Don't you think it's a bit late for dancing Rick?"

He smiled at her. "Not at all, besides, you and I haven't had our Xmas dance yet!"

Still holding onto her wrists Cathy allowed him to lead her through into the lounge where, keeping the volume low, he selected some sexy, slow music. He dimmed the lights down low before turning towards her, pulling her close. His hands slid down to her buttocks, his fingertips squeezing them seductively over the material of her skirt as the two of them danced together in slow circles.

Cathy could feel his hardness pressing against her. Her family were all upstairs in asleep, yet even so, the idea they were all so near excited her. She felt herself shudder at the thought of what her son in law might have in mind.

As they continued to dance their seductive dance, she found herself thinking more and more of her hubby. He too was upstairs though she did wonder if, unlike the others, he was maybe still awake. Possibly wondering if she'd be up soon. Instead, here she was downstairs, dancing seductively close with her son in law. This one thought excited her almost as much as the feel of Rick's manhood pressing into her body.

She pulled her head off his shoulder and looked into his eyes.

"You do realise this is silly Rick. That what we're doing is all wrong. We can't do this!"

"Can't we Cathy?" he replied. "And just why would that be?"

"Because someone could come down." she answered, somewhat unconvincingly.

He took a hold of her hand and for the third time in almost as many minutes, pressed it over his briefs, over his now prominent bulge.

"Feel it Cathy! You know as well as I do this is what you want. All this teasing these past months. What's it all been for if not cos you fancy trying this on for size. A man sized cock to service you!" he added, wanting to enforce the idea he was a much better option than her hubby.

He held her hand there and could feel her body tense.

Cathy had never had anyone treat her this way before. Sex with her hubby was always ...smooth......predictable. Yes it could also be exciting too, but never like this. She found herself reacting, her fingers seeming to have a mind of their own as they closed around the bulge in his briefs.

Rick groaned, as slowly they moved together in time to the music.

Feeling more than a little aroused Cathy removed her hand from his briefs and placed both her hands on his shoulders, her head close to his chest as they danced.

Rick, sensing her acceptance, ground his stiffness into her body making no effort to disguise it. The fingers of his left hand massaged into the firmness of her rump while his right hand roamed seductively, up and down her back. Cathy's body trembled with excitement yet still, she knew this was wrong.

"Please Rick! We need to stop this!" she pleaded with him once more, her mind telling her there was no sense to this.

He pulled back. Not enough to have let go but to the point where they'd both stopped moving. She could see the look on his face and fully expected him to have an answer to her comment. But what happened next was something she'd not expected.

His hand reached out around the back of her neck and with his fingers combing through her hair, he suddenly tugged hard, yanking her head sharply backward.

"You don't seem to understand Cathy!" he said as he held her there "This isn't a request. I want you! I've anted you for ages and about now seems as good a time as any!"

Still tugging on her hair he forced her hand back down onto his crotch.

"You've teased it enough Cathy. Now I reckon it's high time I felt those slender fingers of yours wrapped around it. And when you've done with that, when you've got me nice and hard, you're going to sample it with these sexy lips of yours!"

He didn't allow her time to reply. He pulled her head towards him where their lips met with a violence.

He was rough, forcing his tongue down her throat, pulling at her hair, his free hand mauling roughly at her tits, his fingertips leaving indentations in the soft fabric of her top.

Just as suddenly he pushed her back leaving Cathy gasping for air.

Cathy stood there shocked at what he'd done but the truth was, she had loved every second. It had been something she'd always wanted, not tenderness or love, which she could experience with her hubby, but lust...shear unadulterated passion..... And whatever preconceived ideas she may have had about how it might feel, Rick's approach had exceeded them all. God did it feel good!!!

Barely with time to draw a second wind he pulled her forward once more. This time she was ready. She groaned as his lips mashed hard over hers, one moment his tongue lunging, deep inside her mouth, the next, hers inside of his, the two of them like prize fighters, standing toe to toe in her lounge......each giving it their best shot......trying to outdo the other.....snogging one another like teenagers, the room filled with their moans as their heads twisted and turned....their passion animal like.....frenzied.....just as she'd always imagined it would be.

She pulled back, her breasts heaving as again her lungs strived to take in air.

"You Bastard Rick!! You Fucking Bastard!" she sobbed.

His hand let go of her hair, he pushed both onto her shoulders and bending forward he started to nuzzle on her left ear. For all her harsh words she made no attempt to move away and Rick knew then, she wanted this as much as he did. He let his tongue flick in and out and sensed Cathy's body tense up. He was sure she must have known what he was going to do next, but again, if she did, she did nothing to stop him.

Slowly, he began tugging the top buttons of her sexy black cardigan apart. He pulled sideways, easing her top further down over her shoulders as each button popped undone, until after the fifth button, her bra covered breasts spilt forth.

"Ohh Shit Cathy! If only you knew how I have admired these tits of yours? "

He let go of her top to cup each of her breasts in a hand. He pushed them apart, then together....apart...together, highlighting her ample sexy cleavage. He pressed his lips onto hers once more, his hands still playing back and forth over her bra covered tits, the two of them moaning now, moaning and groaning their pleasure into one another's mouths.

His lips left hers, slipping over her chin, tilting her head back so he could kiss and lick his way down the soft skin of her neck, his lips kissing...licking....sucking their way down until she could feel them between her cleavage.....then on the swell of her breasts. He pushed a hand oh so seductively into the cup of her bra and pulled out her left tit, his mouth immediately gorging on her swollen bud like nipple, feasting on it....sucking...kissing...nibbling firmly on her teat as she whimpered her pleasure.....


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 04:34 PM
Again he pulled away, this time to look directly into her eyes.

"You like this Cathy don't you? Having your son in law see to these delicious tits of yours?"

"Ohhhh God!" she groaned, but it was as much as she could voice before his lips crushed against hers once more. This time Cathy responded, curling her hands around his neck, and as their lips and tongues devoured one another, Cathy realised she had never felt so turned on. Whether it was the situation, with her family so nearby. Whether it was his rough manner. Whether it was the simple fact it was a final admission of just how much she'd wanted this.....or whether a combination of all three...she didn't know ....nor did she care. It was everything she'd hoped for and she wanted more.

She prized her lips free of his momentarily. "Go on Rick you Horny little Fuck! Suck on my Tits...see to Cathy's tits for her you Bastard!"

Never before had she spoken to anyone this way, but felt sure it was all that was needed to draw out the animal in him....an animal her body right then was aching for.

She reached up and pulled her other breast free from the cup of her bra, and pressing forward she forced it into his willing mouth.....groaning with pleasure at the feel and sensation of his tongue as it rasped over her nipples and breasts.

Encouraged, Rick tugged her cardigan still further down off her shoulders so it was halfway down her arms, unable to stop himself from groaning at the sight of his sexy Mother in law.

It was daft, Cathy knew as much, but half undressed like this for her son in law made her feel so so sexy. She pulled at the back of his head, urging him on, wanting to feels those lips and tongue of his working away on her tits.

"Ohhh Yeeees! Suck Cathy's tits! Come on baby! work my nipples to a frenzy you horny Bastard!"

Rick responded, his lips nibbling, sucking.....his tongue circling her swollen buds like a vulture circles its prey. He licked...sucked.....kissed and though her mind was filled with guilt all she could do was moan her encouragement.

Moments later he stepped back as if to admire his handiwork. He had never seen her looking so sexy. His horny Mother in law...pure sex on legs...

He smiled at her.

"Ohhh Cathy! You want it don't you? You want my cock so bad now?"

"You Bastard Rick. why did you have to come down? Why couldn't you have stayed in bed?"

He smiled once more, aware though she hadn't answered his question directly, it was answer enough.

His eyes travelled up and down her sexy body. Her dishevelled, half dressed look far more arousing than his imagination had ever been able to evoke.

He thought of the many times he had lay on his bed and fantasised over her, but the truth was, none of his fantasies had come even close to how she looked right then. To see his mum in law like this was a dream come true. Her shoulders exposed, her cardigan half off, her tits spilled from her bra cups, her nipples pouting at him as if desperate for more attention. He smiled at her once more.

"You're one sexy bitch Cathy. A fact I think you're more than aware of."

She returned his smile, and like him she looked down at herself. She was aware she looked a mess, that somehow he had managed to reduce her to look more like a cheap tart, but the way he'd undressed her had been so sexy, so arousing.

Rick took another step back, using the moment to feast his eyes on his sexy Mother in law, almost naked from the waist up, her look so arousing, that sexy top and that oh so sexy black skirt.

Her breasts were full and ripe all ready for the taking.

He reached out and pulled her towards him once more and almost frenzied like, planted his mouth over her lipsticked lips, the taste of her lipstick divine.

His hands roamed over her smooth, rounded buttocks. Cathy's mouth slowly opened once more, where greedily, Rick devoured her, pushing his tongue as far down her throat as he could, Cathy responding, her head twisting and turning this way and that as their mouth's sucked and toyed with one another's tongues.

Slowly he began to edge her back towards the wall, all the while continuing to kiss her, as he did, so his hands wandered up from her arse, over the flatness of her tummy, onto her chest, where his fingers began to maul at her two, deliciously shaped breasts.

He thought of Gemma, his wife, her daughter and of how as a child she would have breast fed on these gorgeous tits. Now here he was doing the exact same thing, only being far more inventive.

He could feel his cock throbbing below and knew if he cared to look down his briefs would resemble a circus marquee. He wanted more of her. He wanted her so bad. Until now it had only ever been a fantasy. He didn't want this chance to pass by. She was one hot woman and he could only guess at how experienced she would be. His tongue licked salaciously up along her neck, leading his lips closer and closer to her ear. He pressed his lips close.

"How would you like to suck on my cock Cathy!" he whispered. "My dick wants to feel your lips. I want to know just what this sweet little mouth of your is capable of."

Cathy's quiet moan told him the idea appealed.

"Come on you little tramp, Get down on your knees and suck on my cock!"

Cathy felt Rick pull away. She looked down at his crotch, to see his huge cock pushing his briefs forward by a good three inches.

The sight made her think of her hubby and of how he had always enjoyed the feel of her lips. Now here she was, despite all the wrongs, eager to do the very same for her son in law.

In the brief moment it took to look down at his bulging cock, she wondered how he would taste or indeed, how he would compare. She smiled at that one thought, aware there was only one way to find out. As wrong as she knew this all was, she was powerless to resist. She dropped to her knees.

She reached out, letting her fingers tease him as they traced seductively along his outline.

"Oh God Rick!" she murmured, as much to herself as to him, marvelling at his size as she continued to play her fingers up and down his concealed length..

"Do you like it Cathy? Is it what you imagined?"

"Who said I've imagined?" she replied, her eyes looking up into his.

He grinned down at her.

"Oh I think you have Cathy. In fact, I'm sure you've wanted me as much as I've wanted you."

Cathy returned her gaze to his crotch, growing more and more aroused by his confident, almost cocky manner. It was true, for more and more of late they had flirted with one another. An innuendo here, a fleeting touch of their bodies there. On the surface, all of it no more than a game they were playing with one another, yet Cathy knew, like Rick, the game was drawing them closer and closer.

"Well Cathy. I ask again. Is it everything you imagined?"

Cathy drew her fingers upwards, along his hidden shaft to the underside of what was already a well defined helmet. She already knew, barring anything unforeseen, the inevitable was going to happen. She saw no point in continuing with the game.

"Ohhh Yes! And more besides." she moaned. "And these briefs....Hmmmm! It's almost like you have gift wrapped my Xmas pressie."

Rick couldn't help but smile at her suggestive thought. "Then unwrap it Cathy....and enjoy."

Cathy leant forward, pressing her lips lightly over his outline, allowing them to dance with a gossamer like lightness along his hidden length over the cotton material of his briefs. She stopped when she got to the base of his shaft to look up at him, her eyes staring straight into his, her lips forming a wicked smile.

"No Rick! This is one present Cathy wants you to unwrap for her." She purred. "Come on big boy! Show this horny Mum in law of yours what you've got for her!"

Rick's grin widened still further and Cathy watched, enthralled as his hands slipped inside the waistband where they began easing down his tight fitting briefs. She could feel her body shudder as she watched him unwrapping his gift for her. She gasped as his cock sprang out like a jack in the box, bouncing forward before slapping back, hard against his body.

"Ohhh Rick! What a lovely big pressie." she purred, her eyes taking in his shape and hardness.

Rick's eyes met hers once more, more than a little pleased she wasn't disappointed with her gift.

"Come on baby! What are you waiting for? Come and play with your present! Let me feel what those sexy lips of yours can do for my knob!"

Cathy ran her tongue around her lipsticked lips, wickedly imagining herself leaving her colour on the end of his prick.

"Ohhh Rick! Hold it for me! Draw back that foreskin so Cathy can see that lovely purple coloured knob!"


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 04:36 PM
Again she sat back to watch as his hand took a hold of his shaft, his fingers gripping just below his helmet. She moaned quietly as he started to draw back the foreskin.

"Do you like it Cathy? Is Rick's pressie big enough for my Mum in law?" he jibed, happy to play along with her game.

"Ohhh God yes!" she groaned. "It's perfect! How did you ever know my size?" she teased. Then looking up said, "Oh Rick! It's sooo big.....and Cathy sooooo loves big!"

Her hand joined his, easing his away, then bending forward she ran the tip of her tongue from the base of his cock to its tip, then back down again, leaving the sheen of her saliva glistening on his shaft. She moved closer still and started to play with his balls, kissing them softly, fondling them...kissing... She ran her fingers up along the thickness of his shaft, her lips forming a knowing, wicked smile as she noted his precum ooze from the tip of his knob. She leant forward and flicking out her tongue, using its tip to swirl his juices over the perfect, mushroom shaped head of his cock.

She leant back on her haunches once more, allowing her taste buds to savour this new found source of nectar.

She squeezed again, gently repeating her performance of moments before, easing her fingers upwards from the root of his cock until they came to a stop beneath his well defined helmet. Again, she couldn't help but look on in wonder as more of his seminal fluid leaked from the eye of his cock.

"Oh Rick! Are you always this excited to see me?" she teased.

"You bitch Cathy!" he moaned down at her, aware she was being a tease yet like her, enjoying every moment.

Again Cathy leant forward to swirl the tip of her tongue around the top of his knob but this time, instead of pulling back, she opened her mouth and plunged her lips down, over his cock.

"Oh Fuck! Yes!" Rick groaned, his hands resting on her shoulders to steady himself.

Slowly....Once....twice....three times her mouth slewed up and down his shaft, her head twisting as it did, her mouth adding her own saliva to the already sticky mess on the head of his cock. As she pulled free so Rick looked down to see her lips drawing the saliva and precum mix with them. For all the world it looked to him as if his knob and her lips were attached by an umbilical cord.

He watched her hand reach up and smear the sexual mix suspended from her fleshy lips back down the length of his shaft. Moments later she was down on him again, this time sucking with far more vigour, far more purpose. It was as if, by adding her own mix, it had added to her arousal. Her head bobbed up and down as he looked on, her fingers massaging his engorged shaft upwards, her lips and tongue eager for more of his precum.

Again she eased back then watched her own fingers slide up along his girth, amazed to witness still more precum leaking from the tip of his knob.

"Ohh Rick! It's not just a big pressie is it? It's all these lovely juices too! How clever of you to know I enjoy a juicy pressie!"

"You're a tease Cathy. A Fucking tease!" he groaned, wanting more of her lips.

Just then Cathy bent lower and started to lick and suck his pendulous balls, Rick's fingers gripped more firmly on her shoulders, his moans of pleasure growing louder. She always enjoyed playing with a guys balls, and though Cathy knew different, she loved imagining filling with cum.

"They're sooo big Rick!" she purred, her tongue flicking over each one in turn. "Are they filling up for me Rick? Are they filling up with your lovely warm spunk? Has Cathy ever told you how much she loves warm creamy spunk!"

"Ohhh you dirty little bitch!" he groaned as her stood there relishing the feel of her lips and tongue and better still, his long held fantasy of his Mother in law on her knees in front of him.

Despite her enjoyment Cathy eased her lips away from his balls, raising her eyes up to meet his looking down.

"And who's dirty little bitch am I Rick? Yours?" she husked.

Before he could answer she slid her lips back down over his bulbous knob. This time Rick was quick to respond, moving his hips, almost causing her to gag as he pushed it into her mouth.

"Mmmmmm! Mmmmmm ! Mmmmmm!" she murmured as she bobbed up and down...once....twice....three.... four times before pulling his thick meat from between her lips, enjoying the sounds of his groans as she did.

"So tell me. How do my lips feel big boy? Am I as good as my daughter? Does she do this for you?"

She tipped forward again, swallowing his manhood....sucking, licking, her tongue swirling around his ridge.

As she knelt there, seeing to her son in laws cock, so her thoughts almost inevitably turned to her family, her parents, her daughter and not least of all her hubby, lying alone, upstairs in bed. She was all too aware, had Rick been five minutes later she would have finished her coffee and she too would have been tucked up in bed. Instead, aroused by events of the evening, here she was, Xmas night, alone with her son in law, sucking on his magnificent cock and about ready to have him do whatever he wanted.

Rick looked down at her. If he wasn't receiving so much pleasure, he'd have to believe this was all a dream. He'd fantasised over his Mother in law from almost the first moment he'd met her. Now here she was, as he'd so often fantasised, on her knees, sucking on his rampant cock. It was his every dream come true.

"Christ Cathy! I have dreamt about this forever but this is so much better than anything I ever imagined. You are one sexy Fucking bitch!" he groaned.

Cathy's reply was to roll her tongue around the ridge of his plum like knob.

He slid his fingers into her auburn hair, and gripping tightly started to rock back and forth, forcing his meat so so deep that she was started to gag, but to Rick's delight she didn't object. Instead she reached forward to cup his balls, her fingertips fondling, massaging, causing his cock to stiffen still further.

"Ohh Shit! That's it bitch! Make me come! Let me empty these balls down your throat you Fucking tart!"

On hearing his words Cathy's groans of pleasure turned to an almost animal like growl. Never before had she been spoken to in such a way and the truth of it was.....she loved his aggressive, forceful manner.....so different from that of her husband. Her pussy spasmed as her lips continued to slide up and down the thick, veiny cock that was now filling her mouth.

"Oh Shit Cathy! You are one, hot cocksucker!"

She pulled his cock free of her lips once more to look up into his eyes. Her lips formed a smile as she drew back his foreskin to expose his juicy purple knob. Her tongue snaked out, its tip alighting on the very tip of his helmet sending ripples of excitement coursing through his body then, still looking up into his eyes she bent lower to lick from his pendulous balls all the way up his fat shaft.

It was too much for him.....Rick let out a loud howl of pleasure and reaching for his cock he started to jack himself off causing Cathy to sit back on her haunches.


"Ohhh yes! That's it big boy! Wank it for Cathy!" she urged, taking a leaf out of his own book. "Wank that big fat pole baby! I want you to cum for me you dirty Mother Fucking Bastard."

Cathy knew her words would turn him on just as his did her and she continued to wind him up.

"Go on Motherfucker! Cos that's what you want isn't it? That's what you've imagined doing. To Fuck your MOTHER in law! Isn't it?" she demanded, her emphasis on the word Mother.

"You want to shove this monster in Cathy's cunt don't you? Show me Rick! Show me what you've got in those balls! Cum for me Rick! Shower me with your lovely warm spunk..."

Suddenly Rick's face screwed up tight....his cock began to throb in his fist...started to twitch. Seconds later he erupted. A first then a second jet of cream arcing through the air to land in ribbon like strands across Cathy face.

She groaned with sheer pleasure. She adored the feel of his cum against her skin...the feel as it splashed across her cheeks, its warmth and the dirty sticky sensation and for the first time ever it made her feel like a cheap whore.....a feeling that excited her.

She grabbed for his cock, wanting to experience the feel of his spunk jetting into her mouth, she sucked...gobbled...licking him to a frenzy as his cock continued to empty into the back of her throat.


"Ohhh Fuck Cathy!" he groaned. "You sure as hell know how to pleasure a guy!"

She got to her feet, her face splattered with spunk, she grabbed him by the neck and forced her lips onto his, her head twisting and turning, her hand holding his face as they snogged like the illicit lovers they were.

She pulled back, satisfied she had made him taste some of his own cum.

"Hmmmm! But do you know how to pleasure your Mother in law?"

She reached down without looking and was amazed to find his cock was still erect.

"Ohhh Rick! Is this what Cathy does for you? Is it thoughts of Fucking Cathy keep this fat prick nice and stiff like this?"


"Damn right it does" he groaned...."And that's exactly what I am going to do to you now bitch! Rick is going to Fuck his whore of a Mum in law..."

Rick reached out and tugged roughly at her top, once more pulling it off her shoulders. He leaned forward and started to kiss at her neck...soft, sensual, yet eager kisses, his lips moving lower and lower until he was kissing and sucking on her firm breasts and rubbery like buds. Cathy whimpered with pleasure, loving the texture of his lips and mouth over her breasts.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 04:38 PM
She felt both hands sliding down her body, down over her waist...on down to her thighs...then to the back of her knees where he lifted her up wedging her firmly between himself and the wall. He could feel his prick rock hard and vertical as she wrapped her legs around his waist. He lowered her down gently towards it and as he felt his knob push against her entrance he half expected to have to force it in, but Cathy's cunt was already moist and his mushroom shaped helmet slipped easily inside causing her to groan still more.

He released his hands, the effect of which caused Cathy to slide down the wall, impaling herself on his throbbing erection.


Cathy held him tight as the shock and size made her gasp and draw breath. His hands slid under her buttocks and he began to piston long, indolent strokes, each outward movement almost withdrawing his knob. He pushed forward again, this time sinking half his length gently inside. Cathy forced her lips over his, murmuring her pleasure into his mouth.

"Ohhhhh Rick! What a cock! What a lovely big fat cock you've got! Fuck me Rick! Screw you little whore Cathy! I've wanted you for so long!"


Rick pulled back, more than pleased to hear her words of encouragement, again almost withdrawing his knob from her entrance but this time, driving forward, he drove it all the way back in to the root.

Cathy mewled like a wounded animal as a mix of pain and pleasure gripped her body. She had never felt so full, so sated before.

Rick started to thrust, his manner rougher now, his strokes longer, his penetration deeper, aware Cathy too was growing more and more aroused as each forceful, forward thrust expelled air from her lungs.


Rick started to grunt, a guttural, animal like sound as he thrust even harder, til he could hear the sounds of her arse slapping against the cool, solid wall.

By now her cunt had adapted to his size and she was physically lifting herself up and down on his erection, her pussy muscles gripping him tight while her hands held onto the back of his neck so her lips could kiss...snog with his with a passion she would not have believed possible.

Rick too could not recall having enjoyed the kiss of a woman so much. His head twisted one way while hers the other, their lips clashing, their tongues eagerly seeking out one another's mouths. It was like a hunger, growing in intensity and such was the passion, though still impaled on his cock, they had, had to stop Fucking in order to concentrate on the kiss.

Cathy held onto him tightly, readily accepting his tongue deep into her mouth. She had wanted him for so long but had never believed it would be as good as this, to be kissed and Fucked by her son in law at the same time.

Just then Rick pulled free of her lips and began thrusting once more. Cathy threw back her head and issued a long, low growl as her pussy spasmed in climax, her juices washing over his shaft. Rick started to grunt with each forward thrust, and when she looked into his face, it was to see his eyes screwed shut. She could sense his climax was imminent and while she wanted him to fill her with his seed, but she also wanted this moment to last. Having already come for her once she knew she could slow things down.
She started stroking his face with her hands.

"Put me down Rick." she smiled. "Cathy wants to be taken doggy style!"

Rick grinned from ear to ear and lifting her off of his pole, put her down on her feet. Her eyes fell to his cock, her body trembling at its size, unable to believe she had managed to take its whole length. She slid her hand around its thick veiny girth and teased him, fondling his shaft, now slippery from her own juices. He groaned as she released it then watched as his sexy Mother in law turned and walked towards the sofa.

He thought of his wife, upstairs in bed, of course so much younger than her mother, but her mother had something else to offer...experience...

He watched as she dropped to her knees in front of the sofa, looked on as she wriggled her bum and lifted the hem of her sexy black skirt high over her arse to display his prize. He saw her fingers pull aside the gusset of her panties. He didn't need to be told what they were doing was wrong, any more then she did, but how could any red blooded, horny young male resist an offer like this.

"Come on baby, what are you waiting for?" she murmured. "Get over here and plant that big fat dick in this cunt!"
Andy walked towards her, almost mesmerised by the sight of his horny mum in law. He dropped to his knees and taking a hold of his erection, guided his plum shaped knob to the entrance of her slick cunt.
He could feel her juices against the end of his knob as he slid his bell end up and down between her arse and her cunt, teasing her...

"Oh you Bastard Rick! No more teasing! Just plant that prick in Mums cunt you little shit! "

Her dirty talk seemed to make his prick swell and grow in length and he nudged forward, easing his knob between her cunt lips.

Cathy mewled with pleasure. "Ohhh Yes you Bastard! That's it baby! Do me! Do me good and hard you dirty boy!"

Rick pushed again, looking down at his cock as it slid further and further into his horny mum in laws cunt. He withdrew, then plunged in again, this time deep and hard.

Cathy tipped forward, her face buried in the cushions of the sofa, muffling her screams of delight.Her fingers clenched into tight fists as he plunged again and again, each time his cock driving deeper and deeper, taking her to heights she had never dreamed possible.

He'd reduced her to a quivering wreck, it was all she could do was kneel there and take it, her face buried deep in the cushions stifling her cries.
She physically shuddered each time his cock plunged home, his shaft filling her up from front to back and side to side. She had never felt a cock soooo good.
She lifted her head and started to push herself back onto his pole, her body rocking in rhythm to his thrusts, her breath coming in short sharp gasps.

"Fuck me you Bastard! Fuck your little whore! Come on baby! Cum for Cathy! Fill this horny cunt with your spunk."

Behind her she could hear the effort Rick was putting into the job in hand, his grunts growing shorter.....louder....and she knew he was about to explode.

"YES! YES! YES!" she cried, as her own climax took a grip of her body and just as she came so she felt his prick explode within her, thick jets of warm spunk hitting the back of her cunt. It was like being Fucked by a fire hose such was the force of his eruption.....

Her teeth bit into the covers of the sofa as yet another climax took a hold of her body, sending wave after wave of pleasure coursing through every nerve ending.

Behind her Rick had stopped thrusting but with his cock still embedded in her cunt she could feel it still throbbing, pulsing, the after effects of his own explosive pleasure.

She held him there, exhausted, her pussy muscles continuing to contract and relax around his shaft.

Despite the fact they knew, they still ran the risk of someone coming down and catching them out, it was some minutes before either of them wanted to move. Even then, when they did, when Cathy rolled over onto her back, it was only for Rick to slide up over her body where, planting his lips on hers, it was to begin another of those long, sensual kisses.

As their heads moved this way and that Cathy opened her eyes to glance up at the clock.

It was late. She didn't need telling, it was high time she went upstairs to join her hubby. She closed her eyes once more, forcing her tongue into the warmth of her son in laws mouth. After all........It was Xmas.......and who was she to deny herself another present.....

The End !!! :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 04:57 PM
One more story for the day - Title : My wife's hot best friend . Enjoy !!! :D

For those guys out there that are married, you know what it is like for your wife to have hot friends that are just a constant tease to your cock. In my case, my wife has a lot of hot friends, and one of those friends in particular was her best friend named Linda. They became friends through working together several years ago and have been through a lot together.

The first time I had ever met Linda was probably five years ago and it was one night after work. Angel, my wife, called me at work to tell me that Linda would be spending the night. I said great and told her I loved her and would see her later. Well, that night I didn’t get off of work until about 1:00AM so when I opened the door to our apartment I wasn’t surprised to see Linda asleep on the couch.

Angel was sleeping in our bedroom when I walked in and I began to check out Linda because I had never seen her before. All of the sudden, Linda’s eyes opened and she smiled at me as I was standing in front of her staring. She sat up and said, “Hi, you must be Angel’s husband.”

“Yes, and you must be the lovely Linda that I hear so much about,” I replied smiling back.

“Yes I am.”

After saying that she pulled the covers off of her and began to walk into the kitchen towards the refrigerator. Linda’s body was rocking hot. She’s about 5’6”, blonde hair, and a very sexy shape which was thick in all the right places. She had on a little, white, cotton tank top with no bra and her nipples were pressing through as the fabric wrapped tightly around her ample breast. She has a nice big round ass that was barely covered by the tiny, pink shorts and when she was walking into the kitchen I could see the bottom of her ass cheeks as her but swayed side to side. Overall, Linda had a very nice skin tone, great body, and very easy on the eyes.

When Linda got to the fridge she opened the door and bent over to grab a beer out of the bottom drawer. As she did this, I couldn’t help but watch her shorts creep up into her ass, revealing even more skin than before. She stood back up with two beers in her hand and looked at me while I was quickly moving my eyes from her ass to her face and asked me if I wanted one.

“Sure.” I said

“You can watch TV for a little while if you want. It won’t bother me,” Linda replied as she handed me a beer.

We both stayed up for about a half hour talking and drinking and I got to know Linda a lot better. As we talked, she was sitting Indian style on the couch and periodically I would glance down at her crotch which was barely covered by her shorts and I was hoping to get a look but was never so lucky. After talking for awhile it was time to go to bed so I told Linda goodnight and went into my bedroom where my wife was sleeping.

I was sitting on the edge of my bed rather excited and horny and started stroking my cock. With every stroke I was thinking of Linda’s juicy little body that I just wanted to cover with cum. In desperate need of some action I climbed into bed and started rubbing my wife’s body up and down until she started to wake up a little. All my wife had on was a t-shirt and a pair of panties which were quickly taken off and thrown to the floor.

I caressed Angel’s body up and down while I began kissing her lips and neck. She really started to get turned on when I ran a finger up the slit of her wet pussy and began to stroke her clit. Gently I sucked on her erect nipples while I was fingering her and little by little Angel’s moans became louder.

“Fuck me!” she said demandingly.

I got on top her and Angel wrapped her long legs around my back as I shoved my throbbing hard cock into her wet cunt.

“Oh God!” she moaned with my first initial thrust. I kept pumping her pussy full of my cock deep and hard as I thought about Linda lying there on the couch which was in the next room. I had no doubt she could here me fucking Angel (which was my intention) and I wondered if she was masturbating. All I could think about was Linda lying on my couch with her legs spread eagle as she fingered away at her pussy. These thoughts brought me to the point of ejaculation so I fucked Angel deep and hard sending her D cup tits flopping up and down. Within seconds I came inside her pussy and collapsed, worn out, on top of her.

After a minute or two Angel got up to use the bathroom and then she went into the kitchen to get a drink.

“Have fun?” I heard Linda ask Angel rhetorically.

“Hah hah, you are just jealous,” Angel replied and then told her goodnight.

We all went to sleep and the next day Linda left to go back to her house. Linda would come over a lot and hang out with Angel and often we would all go out to a bar together including Linda’s boyfriend who is a pretty cool guy. The main bar that we liked to hang out at was a biker bar. It was a great place to sit and drink and they had karaoke on certain nights. Angel and Linda would often drink too much and end up singing a whole bunch of songs.

One Halloween a few years ago we went out to this biker bar to party and have a good time. As usual, Angel and Linda were drinking and they both got smashed. They were both sitting next to each other at one of the tables and Linda’s boyfriend and I were standing up talking to them. They were both giggling and laughing their assess off and all of the sudden they said, “Watch this!”

Angel and Linda turned and kissed each other on the lips and turned back to us and started laughing some more. Me and Linda’s boyfriend just looked at each other and smiled and they did it again.

“Watch this!” they said again. This time they kissed a little longer on the lips and again the turned and laughed. I didn’t know what was going on but I wasn’t offended. They continued to do this several more times and each time there kissing became longer and longer until they just started going at it. I mean, they were making out, non-stop kissing. Me and Linda’s boyfriend couldn’t believe it. When they were done kissing we knew it was time to take them home. They were both so drunk and ready to pass out anyways.

I took Angel home and Linda went with her boyfriend to there house. Every once and awhile we would look back and laugh at the situation. Angel and I continued to hang out with Linda but as time went by we did it less often. Due to our busy pace of life and Linda being in school and finally graduating with her degree it was hard to make time for fun. It got to the point where we hardly saw each other.

Well, a couple of years went by since I had seen Linda, and one day, Angel told me she was going to come over and hang out. Apparently Linda had broken up with her boyfriend a couple of days ago and she wanted to come over my house and drink. That was fine with me and I couldn’t wait to see her. It had been a long time and I wanted to see if she still looked as good as she did.

The next Friday afternoon after I had got home from work Linda’s car pulled into our driveway. I walked up to the window to look as she stepped out of the car and boy did she ever look so good. She still had a great tan with her blonde hair to go along with her hot body. She came straight from work and had on a skirt that stopped just above the knee and her legs were bare topped off with a pair of pumps. Her perky tits were covered in a button-up blouse that was thin enough to see the outline of her lacy bra.

Angel and I both greeted her with a hug as it had been a long time since any of us had seen each other. After Linda had came into our house Angel and her went up into one of our spare bedrooms and changed into something a little more comfortable. I sat back on the couch and cracked open an ice cold beer while I was waiting for the pizza guy to show up. Angel and Linda came down the stairs and about made me spit out my beer. They both looked damn good. Angel had on a tiny pair of cotton shorts and a tight tank top that was squeezing her big tits showing a lot of cleavage. Linda was dressed similar except she had on a pair of daisy duke jean shorts and her ass cheeks were definitely sticking out the bottom and she also had on a tank top that was showing more skin than not. Her tits were about as big as Angel’s and between the two of them I was like a deer in headlights.

They both walked by me and smiled as they went into the kitchen. As they were grabbing a beer I could here them giggling as if they dressed that way on purpose just to torture me. Angel sat next to me on the loveseat and Linda sat on the couch with her gorgeous legs propped up. By the time the pizza guy got there all of us had drank at least three beers and the girls were starting to loosen up a little.

“Pizza’s here!” Angel yelled out

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 04:58 PM
“Let me get the door,” Linda said. “I want to tease this guy a little.”

On the way to the door Linda pressed her tits together until they were practically about to pop out of her shirt. If she were to sneeze they would have. She opened the door and smiled real big for the pizza guy and took the pizzas. Then she came back to the door and pulled a twenty out of her cleavage and told the pizza guy to keep the change. Someone should have handed him a paper towel to wipe up his drool with. Linda got a real kick out of that.

We all chowed down on the pizza and continued drinking beer and just enjoying each others company. As the night progressed we started getting into the liquor. Linda had brought over a bunch of Jell-O shooters. I had a blast watching her stick the plastic tube of liquor into her cleavage and pouring it into Angel’s mouth. All I could think was that lucky plastic tube. Angel told Linda to give me a shot so she stuck a tube into her cleavage, straddled my body, and with her tits inches away from my face poured the drink into my mouth. It was very hard to concentrate with her crotch rubbing up against mine for that brief second.

As the night progressed so did the level of drunkenness. We cranked up the music and had fun. I certainly was getting really horny and kept grabbing at Angel’s body and slipping her kisses ever so often. It was about one in the morning when Angel all of the sudden got up and straddled my body and began to make out with me. We were making out as if no one else were in that room. My hands were rubbing Angel’s body up and down and I slipped my hands inside her shirt and started squeezing on her big tits.

I happened to glance over at Linda while Angel was kissing me passionately and noticed her rubbing her body up and down and squeezing her tits. This got me ten times more hard than I was, in fact, my cock felt like it was about to bust the seem out of my shorts. Angel scooted off of me and unzipped my shorts and pulled them off along with my boxers. I couldn’t believe what was happening, but I’m sitting there with one of the biggest boners I had ever had in my life. Angel giggled just before she placed her warm lips around my cock.

At this point I looked over at Linda and she had just unsnapped the button on her jean shorts and was pulling them down. As Angel stroked and sucked on my cock Linda reached her hand inside her panties and began to rub her clit and finger her pussy. The whole time she was masturbating she was staring at me. I loved it when Angel licked my cock with her tongue up and down. Linda began to moan as she continued to finger her pussy over and over. After a few minutes of Angel sucking on my cock she stopped to take her clothes off. As I was taking my shirt off Angel motioned for Linda to come over to where we were.

As Linda stood up to join us she also took her panties and shirt off leaving all three of us completely naked and horny as hell.

“You wanna suck my husbands cock?” Angel asked Linda in a real dirty tone of voice.

Linda looked at me with a devilish grin and said, “Can’t wait.”

Linda bent down and engulfed my cock with her warm mouth and really started going at it. As her head bobbed up and down my thick shaft Angel found herself watching and I noticed she was fingering her pussy just as Linda did before. Damn, could Linda suck a dick! She was good and I would never tell Angel this but she was a lot better than her. Every once and a while Linda would stop and suck on my balls while one of her hands jerked me off.

I motioned for Angel to come to me and I had her straddle over my body and stand up on the couch placing her pussy directly in front of my face. As Linda continued sucking me off I began eating Angel’s pussy. I love eating my wife’s pussy and sucking on her long pussy lips. Angel placed her hands on the back of my head and constantly guided my tongue. If only you could here the moans inside that living room. I kept flicking my tongue over my wife’s clit harder and harder trying to make her cum.

“Oh God, right there!” she yelled. I continued licking and sucking on her pussy until she squeezed the back of my head real hard and I felt a heavy gush of liquid smacking against my face in waves, dripping onto my chest. As Angel stepped off the couch I was enjoying watching my rock hard cock slide in and out of Linda’s mouth. Angel knelt down with Linda and started playing with my balls while Linda sucked away.

With every passing second I was getting closer and closer to orgasm. As Linda’s lips slid up and down tightly on my dick I yelled out, “I’m going to cum!”

Linda took my cock out of her mouth and began stroking it with her hand, all the while placing my cock right in front of her face. Angel seeing this moved her head next to Linda’s as to not miss out on any of the fun.

“Oh God!” I yelled out as the pressure from the cum inside my cock spurted up into the air. The first spurt of cum was nice and thick and landed across Linda’s cheek. Linda kept jerking away sending three or four more good spurts of cum out with most of it hitting Linda since she was directly in the line of fire. She had cum on her cheek, forehead and one of the weaker shots landed on one of her perky tits.

Angel placed my cock in her mouth and started sucking any left over cum off of me while I watched Linda rub my jiz into her tits and face as if it were a body lotion. When Linda was done she went to the bathroom to clean herself up and so did Angel. I just sat back on the couch and relaxed as what just happened was still sinking in. When the girls were done in the bathroom they came and sat next to me on the couch, one on each side, and they both had big grins on there faces.

They both started caressing my body up and down while they took turns kissing my lips. It wasn’t long until I felt Linda’s hand wrapped around my cock and little by little I was getting hard again.

“You like my husbands cock don’t you?” Angel said laughingly as she saw that Linda couldn’t keep her hands off of it. With that said I got up off the couch and started walking towards the stairs and motioned for the girls to follow me. They both got up and followed me up to the bedroom and after getting on the bed I laid down on my back. Linda watched Angel straddle my body and place my cock inside her pussy and began riding my dick.

I motioned for Linda to come to me and she did. She straddled over my body and basically sat on my face allowing me to eat her out as Angel was fucking me. Linda rubbed her wet cunt all over my face covering it with her juices and I loved sucking on her swollen clit. After a few minutes Angel was ready to switch so she took Linda’s spot and Linda slowly slid my cock inside her tight pussy. She felt so good as she began fucking me harder and harder while I ate my wife’s pussy.

After I ate Angel’s pussy for a minute or two she sat next to me on the bed and fingered herself while she enjoyed watching Linda ride my cock. Linda was moaning pretty loud with every thrust to her dainty body, and every forceful thrust sent her tits bouncing up and down. She was really getting into it and moaning louder and louder until she yelled out, “I’m cumming, I’m fucking cumming!” I could feel her pussy squeezing my dick as a little of her juices ran out of her cunt.

Linda collapsed on top of me while my hard dick was still inside of her because I hadn’t come yet. I told them both to bend over on the bed next to each other and they did. I lined up behind them and started rubbing their assess and fingering their pussy’s. They both moaned as my fingers slipped inside their bodies and it really drove them crazy when I would take a finger covered in their pussy juice and rub their assholes.

I got behind Angel and started fucking her while my right hand continued to finger Linda. I rubbed Linda’s pink little asshole again and pressed my finger into it sending moans and swear words out of her mouth. I fingered her ass for a minute while I fucked Angel and then I was ready to switch. I pulled out of Angel and got behind Linda and entered her tight, wet pussy. Just as I did to Linda I did to Angel. I rubbed her asshole with her juices and slowly pressed my finger into her.

It takes a lot of concentration to fuck and finger two hot girls at the same time. After a minute I took my rock hard cock out of Linda’s pussy and rubbed it over her ass. Little by little I pressed my cock into her super tight asshole.

“Fuck my ASS!” Linda kept shouting over and over as my cock slid in and out of her faster and faster. Angel watched in amazement as she had never seen me fuck another girl’s ass before. I kept pumping my cock into Linda’s ass harder and harder and stopped just before I came. I pulled out of her ass which had been super stretched by my thick cock and got back behind my wife.

I fucked Angel’s pussy for a few seconds to get it nice and wet and then pulled out and slowly pushed my cock into her ass. Slowly I filled her ass completely with my dick and began pumping away. If only you could here the moans coming out of her mouth. Linda was still bent over next to Angel so I reached over and place my thumb inside her ass and my fingers rubbed her pussy at the same time. I gripped her like a bowling ball as I continued fucking Angel’s ass.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 05:00 PM
I was getting closer and closer to orgasm with every thrust into Angel’s tight ass, and finally I couldn’t hold off any longer. Warm cum spewed into her tight hole, spurt after spurt, while I slowly pumped every last drop out of me. Then I pulled out of her and watched as my creamy jiz dripped out of her ass and slid down her pussy.

Wow! This could possibly be one of the best nights of my life. I just fucked all of my wife’s and Linda’s holes and loved every second of it. Shortly after, all three of us fell asleep in bed with me in the middle of both babes and we were all completely naked. After about an hour of laying there in bed I couldn’t sleep. Angel was in a deep sleep after being fucked so hard so I turned over and spooned Linda. My hands began to rub her naked body up and down as she began to awaken. She turned over on her back as I lay next to her and continued to caress her.

I squeezed her big tits and sucked on her nipples while my leg brushed up against her pussy. Then I leaned over and kissed Linda as she kissed me back thrusting her tongue into my mouth.

“Let’s go down stairs and fuck,” Linda whispered into my ear. As quietly as possible Linda and I slipped out of bed and went downstairs. As soon as we were in the living room we turned and embraced each other and started making out again. Our hands explored each others body as we slowly made our way to the couch. Linda pushed me down onto the couch and she jumped on top of me positioning herself over my dick. She let out a quiet moan as she slid my cock into her wet cunt.

There was an essence of cheating which made this sex more exciting even though I fucked Linda right in front of Angel a couple hours earlier. This was different because Angel was unaware of what was happening. Linda rode my cock like a cowgirl as I periodically would grab a hold of her tits and suck on her erect nipples. It felt so good when Linda would slam her pussy down on my cock and grind her clit into me.

There was no stopping her; she was fucking me like crazy. I could barely keep from cumming as she full out assaulted my cock with her pussy. She fucked me as hard as she could before letting out a sigh and a moan. Just as she was cumming all over my dick I shot what little remaining cum out of me into her warm pussy. She stopped fucking me and we kissed and caressed each other for a few minutes before sneaking back up into the bed. We slipped back in without a hitch and Angel never new otherwise.

The next morning we all had breakfast and coffee just before Linda had to leave to go home. I helped Linda bring her stuff out to her car and just before she left she told me to call her sometime. I knew that meant she wanted some more of my cock but behind Angel’s back. She drove off and I couldn’t wait to see her again. It was a fantasy come true, fucking Angel and Linda at the same time, and I loved every second of it.

The End !!! :D

Will search for more and post tonight . :)

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:38 PM
Here's the story for tonight - Title : My Best Friend's Girl - Enjoy !!! :)

I have known Rick since we were seven years old. We are completely different people but we have stayed best friends. Rick is smart and ambitious. He is handsome and good with the ladies. I have always envied his charm. He seems to attract women without even trying. I am more of a quiet person. I enjoy being alone with a book or a movie. I have accepted the fact that I will never be cool or part of the "in crowd." Still, Rick and I have always been tight. There is a bond between us that I don't understand but I know exists.

Over the years, Rick's taste in women has been awful. With the wide variety that he had to pick from, I never understood why he chose the ones he did. He always picked the air heads and the bimbos. Fake boobs, too much make-up, and really big hair. That was Rick's type. I don't know, maybe with his ambition he just wanted something that looked good and wasn't a threat to him.

A few years ago, Rick called and said that he had met someone new and wanted the three of us to go out for dinner. We agreed to meet at our favorite Italiam restaurant at 8:00 that night. While I was waiting for them to arrive (Rick is always late) I tried to imagine what this new girlfriend would be like. I thought she would be like the rest - tall, blonde, big boobs, long legs, and no personality. I couldn't have been more wrong.

Rick walked in with a petite, dark-haired, dark-eyed, Asian woman. He introduced her simply as Amy. I was dumbstruck. Amy was beautiful. She couldn't have been any taller than 5'3''. She had shoulder length black hair with a few brown highlights. Her eyes were big and brown. She had a tiny little body with full, natural breasts. I could not believe how beautiful she was. She didn't wear any make-up. Her skin was smooth and flawless. I must have starring but I couldn't take my eyes off her.

As we ate, I was repeatedly shocked by what I learned about her. She was a second grade school teacher. She lived at home with her mother. She read and wrote poetry in her spare time. She even went to church every Sunday with her mother. She seemed shy and innocent. This was the kind of girl that you just instinctively try to protect. Amy was not Rick's type of girl. This was my type of girl.

It's difficult to say when I first realized that I was in love with Amy. I just looked up one day and knew. Of course, it was wrong. Rick was my best friend and he loved her. It went against everything I thought was right. There was no possible way for Amy and me to be together but it was all I could think about. I thought about her laugh. I thought about her smile. And yes, I thought about her soft lips and her perfect body. I couldn't get her out of my mind.

Slowly, Amy and I had grown close. One of our favorite pastimes was for the three of us to go to the local sports bar. Amy and I would talk about books or current events while Rick would catch the highlight reel on the TV. I loved those talks with Amy. She was so smart and funny. I would sit across the table and wonder why someone who was so perfect for me could be so unattainable.

It hurt Amy to think of me being alone. She tried to set me up a few times with her friends but I always turned her down. "I'm still hurting," I would say. Amy thought I was talking about my last disastrous relationship but really I was referring to her. I felt like I could never love anyone else. For me, there was only Amy.

My birthday is in the middle of June. I hate to work on my birthday so I always take a weeks vacation. Of course, Rick and all my other friends had to work so we agreed to have my birthday party on Saturday.

On Thursday, I slept in. I had no plans and no obligations. I took a long hot shower and looked forward to a quiet day alone. I sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. I really just wanted something to distract me from my thoughts of Amy. Lately I had begun to fantasize about her almost constantly. I wanted her so much that it hurt.

The doorbell rang at about 1:00. When I opened the door, Amy was standing there with a huge smile and a bottle of wine in each hand. She looked amazing. She was wearing white, short shorts that showed off her smooth, tan legs. She had on a purple T-shirt that must have been two sizes too small because it revealed every curve of her body. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail.

"Happy Birthday!" She came bouncing through the door and gave me a big hug. I wanted to just hold on and never let her go. Her breasts were pressing into my chest and I could feel her heart beat. I was too overcome to even say anything. I felt my usual pang of love and guilt. I just wanted her, nothing else, just her.

Amy grabbed my hand and pulled me into the kitchen. She was bubbling over with enthusiasm. As she used the corkscrew to open the wine, she looked at me and said, " I couldn't let you spend your birthday alone. You need to spend your special days with the people you love."

All I could think to say was, "I am now." She smiled at me and handed me a glass of very good Chardonnay. We moved back into the living room and got comfortable on the sofa. I loved being there alone with her. It seemed to be more intimate then any other time in my life. I was alone with the woman I loved. That was all I cared about.

We were good enough friends that we could relax and enjoy a quiet conversation. She turned the stereo on played one of my favorite jazz CD's. "Rick never wants to listen to any good music," she said. It was a beautiful moment. Nice wine. Nice music. Nice company.

"I wish you would let me fix you up with someone. You need someone special in you life. Someone to take care of you." This was a familar topic between us. I answered int he usual way.

"I'm just not ready. I haven't gotten over the last girl yet." I couldn't help but stare into her eyes when I said that. I wished that somehow she would be able to see that I was talking about her. In some ways I was afraid that she would know, so I added, "Besides, I thought you were going to take care of me."

She laughed, "There are some things that I can't do for you."

I couldn't help it. I looked down at her breasts and said, "That's too bad." We had never flirted like this before. Maybe it was the wine, maybe it was the moment. but I felt that she finally understood that I loved her.

She looked me straight in the eye and answered, "Yes, it is."

We talked for an hour. We finished the wine and opened the second bottle. I was definitely getting drunk. I knew it was dangerous to be alone with Amy but I did'nt care. I got the feeling that Amy had been planning this. That this was what she wanted. In the back of my mind. I thought that something was bothering her and she just wanted to cut loose and forget everything else. I wasn't sure where it was going but I was going to find out.

"Can I show you a family tradition of mine?", she asked. She didn't wait for me to answer. She just came over to where I was and sat on my lap. Her beautiful face was next to mine. I could smell the intoxicating aroma of her skin. I could feel the heat coming off her body. Her big brown eyes starred into mine. She seemed to be searching for something deep in my eyes. All I could think of was how good her body felt next to mine.

I had to say something, so I stammered, "This is a family tradition?"

"In my family, on your birthday, you get one kiss for every year old your are." She kissed me. Her lips were soft and tender. I was in shock. I couldn't believe what was happening. I pulled her tighter into my arms. I wasn't going to ever let her go. If this was a dream then I wasn't ever going to wake up. My hands roamed over her back. She broke our kiss and looked me in the eye again. I started to apologize but she stopped me. "Don't say you're sorry. I'm not. I've seen how you look at me. I know how you feel. I feel the same way. I just couldn't say so."

I didn't believe it. It couldn't be true. Did Amy really love me? What about Rick? As if she was reading my mind, she said, "Don't worry about Rick. I still love him and I would never hurt him. So you have to understand that I will never leave him. What we do is just between us, OK?"

I wanted to say no. I wanted to say it was wrong. I wanted to say that what we were doing was going to hurt Rick. I wanted to say that we should stop. I said, I said, nothing.

We fell into another kiss. Amy's tongue pushed its way into my mouth. I let my hand slide down her back and grasp her ass. I sqeezed it gently and she moaned into my mouth. I could not believe that I was holding Amy's perfect heart-shaped ass in my hands.

More than anything, I had dreamed of Amy's breasts. Now they were within reach. I used my fingertips to trace the curves of her chest. Amy groaned and squirmed in my lap. I carefully cupped her breast and squeezed. I could feel the hard nipple press into my palm. Amy moved off my lap and stood in front of me. She pulled he T-shirt off and stood there in her white lace bra. She reached behind her back and undid the clasp. When the bra fell away, I moaned. Her breasts were perfect. Not tiny, not huge. They were probably only a B cup but they were perky and flawless. She straddled my lap. With her sitting like that, her breasts were directly in front of my face. I couldn't resist. I took a breast in each hand and squeezed. I sucked her hard nipples. Amy wrapped her arms around my head and held me tight against her chest.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:39 PM
Amy released me for a second so she could pull my shirt off. She pulled her hair out from the ponytail and let it shower down on my face. The sweet smell engulfed me. I coulod feel my heart pound in my chest. I felt dizzy. We started kissing again. My fingers toyed with her stiff nipples. She was so excited that shes started squirming in my lap, grinding her crotch against mine. My cock was as hard as it could get within the the confines of my pants. I was anxious to release it but I didn't want to move too fast and spoil the moment.

But, again, Amy read my mind. She reached down between our two bodiies and gave my cock a aqueeze. I groaned at the intense pleasure. She smiled and told me to stand up. I started to pull my pants down but she said, "Wait. Let me." Amy was on her knees directly in front of me. She reached both hands up as high as she could. She ran her nails down my chest, over my stomach, and stopped at my zipper. She looked me right in the eye and said, "This is my favorite part." She undid the buckle and pulled my pants down to my ankles. I stepped out of my trousers and kicked them to the side. Amy was stroking the bulge in my boxers. "I've been wanting this for a long time," she said. She pulled my underwear down and released my cock from it's cotton prison.

My cock was as hard as a rock. It stood out proudly. Just the sight of Amy kneeling in front of me with my cock in her hand was almost enough to make me cum. Amy started to stroke my dick, slowly. Her tiny hand made my dick look huge (it's not). She never lost eye contact, not even for a minute. She rubbed my cock against the smooth skin of her cheek. With the tip of her tongue she licked the drop of pre cum that had formed on the end of my cock. "Are you ready?" she asked and I knew she meantt, "Are you ready for a blow job?" I couldn't speak. I nodded and groaned.

She took the head of my dick into her mouth. Amy sucked gently. Her fingertips stroked my balls. "You have a beautiul cock," she said and then she plunged it ito her mouth. I couldn't believe how good it felt. Her lips and tongue were sliding up and down my shaft while her hand continued to stroke me. She worked it slowly at first and then gradually faster and faster. Her big, brown eyes caressed me above he wide spread mouth.

I was dangerously close to exploding. I didn't want to cum before I had a chance to pleasure her so I pulled away from her. I reached down and pulled her to her feet. "Now it's your turn," I said. I kissed her beautiful. soft lips. I let myh hands slide down her body and undo her shorts. I lowered myself and her shorts all the way down until I was on my knees. I felt that I was worshipping my goddess. I slipped my hands under her white cotten panties and pulled them down. Now nothing separated me from heaven.

Her pussy was covered with a thick patch of culry black hairs. It was already glistening wet. Amy lifted one leg and draped it over my shoulder. I could smell the intoxicating must of her pussy. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her to me. When my tongue touched her clit for the first time, she threw back her head and let out a loud moan. I teased her with my tongue. I stroked her clit slowly. in small circles. Amy was getting more and mrore excited. Her whole body was shaking and her moans were getting louder. While I continued to lick her clit, I started to probe the entrance of her pussy. She was very wet and my finger slid all the way in. I started moving my finger in and out of her pussy. A moment latetr she grabbed my head and pressed it hard against her pussy. She had an earthshattering orgasm all over my face.

Amy sank to the floor next to me. Her whole body was shaking. I took her into my arms and held her while she caught her breath. It was a special moment, lying on my living room floor with Amy trembling in my arms. I was in heaven.

Amy reached down and took my dick in her hand. It was rock hard and ready for some action.. I rolled Amy onto her back. Her body was covered in sweat. I wish that I could say that took my time but I was desparate to be inside of her. She looked so beautiful lying there below me. I had to have her.

I kissed her gently as I positioned myself between her legs. I couldn't wait any longer. I pushed my cock up into her wet pussy. Amy and I moaned simultaneously. It felt so good. I started to thrust slowly in and out of her. Each stroke carried me deeper and deeper into her, until my entire cock was inside of her. Amy's nails were digging into my back and she was gasping for air.

We were moving together as one. Every time I would thrust into her, she would lift her pelvis so I could penetrate deep into her. Faster and faster. Deeper and deeeper. I could no longer hold back. I could feel the pressure start doiwn in my balls. I was going to explode. Amy was getting close too. I wanted us to cum at the same time. I pumped my cock into her. I felt Amy's body tense up and she arched her back. I pushed my cock into her, as far as it would go. The muscles of her pussy clenched tightly around my codk. Amy screamed in my ear and wrapped her arms and legss around me. I lost it. My cock spewed into her spasming pussy.

We lay there for a long time, holding each other and trying to catch oiur breath. Amy's body shook from the aftershocks of her orgasm. I never wanted the moment to end. Amy and I kissed gently. We both knew that something special had just taken place.

I was afraid that everything had changed for us. Could we still be friends? What about Rick? The guilt started to eat at me. Only a few minites earlier i was having the best sex of my life and now I was ashamed of myself.

"I have to tell you something," Amy said. My stomach twisted into a knot. "Rick is cheating on me. He's screwing Katie, that girl from the gym." I had known that Rick used to chase after Katie but he had never said anything about scoring with her. He probably didn't tell me because he knew that I liked Amy.

Amy went on, "What we just did, I've wanted for a long time. I've had feelings for you almost since we first met. I would never have done this if Rick wasn't cheating on me buy I'm not sorry it happened. You are a dear, sweet man and I care for you. But, I am in love with Rick and I can't leave him."

"If you love him, why did we just make love? Are you using me to get revenge on Rick?" I was hurt and confused. Was she ggoing to confess to Rick? Would I lose my best friend and her in the same day? Ddid she love me at all?

She smiled that sweet, and innocent smile of hers. "I could have had sex with anyone if alll I wanted was payback. What I wanted, what I really wanted, was to see you look at me that way you do. I wanted to see the love in your eyes. Whenever I feel you looking at me, it makes me feel sexy and loved. I needed that right now."

We ended up talking for hours. About how she felt. About how I fielt. Truthfully, I resented that she was going back to Rick. Also, I resented that Rick would cheat on her. I loved her but she would never be with me. She was Ricks's girl.

We made love again that day and several times after that. Rick never caught on. Later that year, Amy became pregnant and they were married. I was the best man at the wedding. They seem very happy. The baby is three now. He looks a lot like me.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:43 PM
One more story on the go - Title : The Apartment . :)

Mai unrolled the wad of notes and peeled off $1200 in $100 notes.

"Four weeks rent at $150 and a month's bond of $600. Just what my daughter Yen wants. Only a 100 metre walk to Uni and its furnished. She's got 99.98 in her VCE and got into medicine. This means she will be so close to Uni and can study real hard".

I nodded at the 35 year old Vietnamese women and her 18 year old daughter and 51 year old grandmother Binh. Mai was about 5 foot one, a little overweight with fullish breasts for a Vietnamese and although she made every effort to dress stylishly in her black slack suit and high heels they were definitely discount store and well used. A jade Buddha hang from her neck and my eyes picked up the fact she wore a gold bracelet but no wedding ring. Binh, her mother, was a very well preserved 51 and like her daughter Mai short and solid and was wearing traditional Ao Dai top and black slacks. Yen the daughter was taller and far slimmer than her mother and her tight designer hipster jeans and halter neck top emphasized this and showed the shape of her very small rounded tits. It all added up to a single mother going without herself to bring up and to give her daughter everything. I smiled to myself. Single divorced Viet women if they hadn't left the marriage to move to another relationship had very little chance of remarrying. Maybe the flat would give me more than just income.

A few casual questions filled in the missing pieces. Yes, all three lived together, yes, she did sewing at home to bring up her daughter and look after her mother, she was country not city bred and therefore uneducated but wanted to make her English better, and she had been divorced for 14 years. I could feel my cock rising in anticipation and inwardly gave it 3 months before I fucked her, and her mother didn't look too bad either. I fantasised about about the 2 of them together or even a Vietnamese sexfight between the 2 because at their age it was at least a 50% chance they had contested against another Viet women. It was a pity that the young generation raised in Australia had become westernized and no longer settled arguments or disputes in the traditional Vietnamese way.

"I have had an earlier verbal offer", I ventured, thinking of the gratitude factor and reducing the time from 3 to 2 months, "but they haven't turned up so it looks like the flat is yourrrrrrrrrrr".

My voice tailed off as the flat door was flung open and 3 Viet women burst in.

"I'm Sang, and I spoke to you about the flat for my daughter Diep".

Sang as my limited Vietnamese knew translated as "looking or behaving like upper class", and she was perfectly named. 41 years old 5 ft 6 tall, fantastic face with a soft perm with golden streaks in her black hair, western nose job and eyes, firm subtlety enhanced 34C breasts, flat 22 inch stomach and rock hard 32 arse. Unlike most Vietnamese who, except for going out at night, prefer slacks, she had a calf length expensive black skirt about 28 inches around her hips (it was more than board tight) split on the right front to 10 inches above the knee. Again, unlike most Viet who use a hard padded Asian bra, hers was soft and her hard nipples pushed at her silk cross over top that cradled her large, for her slim frame, tits with a gold crucifix dangling between and left her shoulders and the top of her back uncovered.

The daughter Diep was a clone of Mai's daughter. Apart from their faces most Viet teenagers look like they come off an assembly line. Slim, fashion conscious and proud of their beauty. The grandmother Van despite being 59 wore a tight mini, high heels and more jewellery than most families buy in two generations, and she too had been back to Vietnam for cosmetic surgery.

"Whatever they're paying we'll pay $50 a week more. My daughter needs this for her Medical studies".

"No way bitch. You missed out. There's the money on the table." Replied Mai.

"Wrong peasant, I phoned earlier, it's ours. You're daughter is back out on the street where she belongs".

"She got 99.98 entrance score. What did your slut get? I bet you bought her place." Mai was referring to the contentious set up in Victoria whereby 80% of Uni places went on ability, the remaining 20% to those with lower marks who were willing to pay 3 times the standard Uni fee.

The bickering went back and forth before Van interrupted, "We've bought our Diep up the traditional way. Let your slut compete against her."

Mai smiled. "You'll regret it whore. Yen sleeps with me and I've taught her how to compete. I'll eat your bitch for 15 minutes and the Doctor's practice toy here can eat my Yen for 15. The girl who doesn't cum wins the flat."

Diep practically tore her tight hipster jeans off and a tiny yellow thong quickly followed as she glared hatred at Yen. She was completely shaven with a coiled snake tattoo above her mound. Lying on the bed she spread her legs wide and said to Mai

"Do your best, you fat ugly slug".

Mai knelt and lowered her face into the 18 year old's shaven pussy spreading it apart with her fingers before unleashing her tongue onto the proffered cunt. And what a tongue. I have never seen a longer one on a man or woman. Eve Gene Simmons of Kiss could not compare. Mai raked the whole length of Diep's slit with the speed of a machine gun, quickly starting the teenager's juices flowing and hardening her clit. Then she placed her thumbs inside Diep's clit opening her tunnel and curling her tongue into a long U shaped tube she fucked her with her tongue. As Diep writhed Mai took her clit between her thumb and forefinger and rapidly diddled it as she continued her tongue fucking. It took 3 and a half minutes before Diep threw back her head and screamed

"I'm cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmming".

Mai looked up triumphantly her face covered with Diep's juices. But instead of stopping she leant forward and ripped off Diep's top and undid her bra and tossed it aside.

"You won't learn this at Uni, slut, and its free".

Then she went to work using her curled tongue to fuck Diep, her right hand to manipulate and control her clit and her left on her exposed breasts and nipples. After 3 more orgasms Diep tried to squirm off the bed but the 51 year old grandmother held her down for the remaining 7 minutes which enabled Mai to wring another 9 orgasms from the twitching, out of control screaming teenager. Mai stepped out of her black slacks and lowered her black lace panties. A prominent mound, though not in the same class as a prime Filipina (I'm convinced that just as blacks have fuller cup sized tits and Asians disproportionately large thick nipples (perhaps because up to a few years ago families of over 8 were common) most Filipinas have cunts that sit out with their lips open displaying the oyster inside and a top example in a bikini is like half a grapefruit in their crotch.) was complemented by long straight fine hair instead of the usual curlies. She straddled the naked Diep and said,

"Play with the big girls and take the consequences".

The smiling directly at Sang, squatted and pisssed over the teenager's face, grunting with pleasure as she hosed her in the traditional Vietnamese woman's victory celebration.

Gloating at the prostrate Diep, and encouraged by her mother and grandmother, Yen replaced her on the bed. She removed her thong which consisted of fine black silk front triangle and thong piece between her legs joined together by gold chains at the side. Like I said she was spoilt by her mother. Just like the other teenager Diep she had used the razor and her dark cunt lips were completely bare. Sang had Yen kneel on the bed and went to work on her from behind with her long fingers and soon we could see juices seeping out of Yen staining the bed cover. Soon she had four fingers in her stretched cunt while her thumb nail brushed, flicked and diddled Yen's clit. Then she started on her exposed arsehole and worked two long fingers in. Rhythmically and ruthlessly she fucked Yen and after 3 minutes the teenager had tears in eyes as she drummed her feet on the bed and dug her fingers into the mattress straining not to cum. 15 seconds later she moaned

"I'm gonnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnaaaaaaaaaaaaaa cuuuuuuuuu".

Her orgasm was cut off before it happened by a shriek of pain as Sang had dug her filed thumbnail and index finger nail deep into her aroused clit. In the next 6 minutes Sang repeated the same thing 4 times: each time cutting off Yen's orgasm with the pain of her nails on her clit as well as forcing more of her fingers into Yen's arse. For the next four minutes she toyed with the teenager taking her over and over to the point of climax before stopping just short. All the time she kept looking at Mai and asking Yen if she wanted to cum. and each time the teenager moaned yes a tear formed in Mai's eye. Finally Sang demanded Yen beg her to allow her to cum. All self respect gone Yen whimpered and managed to get out the words in a coherent manner

"Gotta cum, please, please pleeeeeeeeeease make me cum"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:44 PM
Triumphantly Sang fisted Yen's arse and rapidly used her other hand to bring a prolonged quavering moan of orgasm from Yen before she pulled her fist from her and allowed Yen to collapse on the bed. Unbuttoning her incredibly tight skirt I could see why there was no panty or even thong line. She wore nothing underneath and her fuzz was shaved into a long thin strip pointed to her pierced clit which had 3 different length gold chains with diamonds at the end hanging from it. Standing a good metre from Yen she opened her thighs pushed her cunt forward and directed a long steady stream of piss at the exhausted, miserable and drained Yen and expertly traced a line of piss from the top of her head to her feet, the yellow stream bouncing off her body like rain in a thunder storm

Arguing broke out again until again Van said,

"It's obvious. There are 3 of you and 3 of us. One on one. Two wins gets the flat"

However the flat was now secondary. It was rich v poor, city v country, Catholic v Buddhist. The two families couldn't be more dissimilar or more united in their hatred of what the others stood for.

Yen and Diep faced each other. Diep naked except for her high heels, Yen still with her skimpy top on as well as her heels.

"This flat is mine, I'm going to fuck you silly."

"Yeah, after I fuck you, I'll fuck your boyfriend at the next Asia night at The Throb Disco".

"At your private Catholic school all you did was fuck nuns, you wouldn't know how to fuck a man."

"Strip and we'll start or do you want me to take it off you".

Yen took off her top and padded bra to reveal her small tits still with their puffy nipples.

Diep laughed and taunted her, "Training bra, training bra, she's hasn't got a woman's nipple yet", she chanted fondling her own erect stubs.

Yen slapped Diep's face "You fucking bitch, you want to catfight not sexfight", Yen screamed.

"You're on slut, that way I hurt then fuck you"

Incredible the change in generations. Most older Vietnamese valued their looks too much to catfight preferring to settle disputes by sexfighting, outdressing the other woman in public or seducing their man.

They circled each other, hands outstretched and ready to go. The two girls touched hands and interlocked their fingers, coming to grips in a test of strength. They moved in close and raised their hands up over their heads, glaring into each others' eyes. Diep and Yen strained and struggled against each other in this hand lock, attempting to force each other's hand back. Diep gave way a little and Yen moved forward forcing their breasts together, and their faces cheek to cheek. Yet Diep held firm and battled her opponent to a point where they were forced to bring their arms downward and to their sides, still locked at the fingers.

Toe to toe, they stood motionless in the room until Sang bellowed for her daughter Diep to kick. Diep took the advice and sent her high heeled shoe directly into Yen' shin and raked it downwards causing Yen to scream like a wounded pig. Yen attempted to break free of the finger interlock, but Diep held her tight lashing out with her feet until Yen launched a vicious knee to Diep' thigh, causing her to release her hold and stagger back a few steps. Yen limped away as Diep stalked her. With nowhere to flee, Yen stopped dead in her tracks and let Diep catch up to her. When she did, they began to fight in a hair pulling frenzy. Now since their hair was so long and straight they both grabbed two handfuls and fought at close quarters, moving in a slow motion dance towards the wall. Diep got Yen against the wall and rammed her head into it. Yen cried out in agony as her head met the hard wall. In a last quick effort to get free before her head was crashed into the wall again, she kneed her opponent in the cunt, and Diep, caught off guard fell moaning to the floor. Yen, exploded with a string of profanity as she pulled the fallen Diep to her feet ready to inflict some payback. But just as Yen grabbed hold of her hair to drive her into the wall Diep managed to get her finger nails into Yen's cheeks and raked her viciously leaving four bloody trails down her face.

Howling "My face, my face", Yen rushed to the mirror to examine the damage and Diep screaming like a banshee tackled her from behind knocking her to the ground belly up. Immediately she sat on Yen immobilizing her with her weight on her belly, and pinned her arms with her knees. Then she repeatedly slapped her bleeding face triumphantly yelling, "The whole of Med school and The Big Throb nightclub will hear this and see your scars and know its for real, bitch", before methodically squeezing her tits and puffy nipples till the tearful medical student cried for mercy.

Diep reversed her position and mounted the defeated Yen's facing her feet and lowered her spread cunt onto Yen's face rubbing and pleasuring herself to orgasm. Between her moans and shudders as the approaching orgasm hit her she managed to use her mobile to take photos of her victory.

One victory to the Do family. Next up were the two grandmothers. The older Van was already taunting Binh as she quickly undressed. She was what we in Australia call mutton done up as lamb (ie the butcher selling old tough meat as young tender lamb) and had tried everything to reverse the aging process.

"While you were riding water buffalo and knee deep in the paddies I was studying at the Sorbonne in Paris. This is just like old times when I used to fuck the peasant servants for fun".

Like most Catholic Vietnamese the Do family had been close to the French and the Catholic regime the USA propped up to combat Communism and were usually wealthy. The Chinese minority shopkeepers were next in line and the bulk of the population- the Buddhists the poorest.

As Binh struggled to get her Ao Dai top off Van struck grabbing her from behind and tore open her slacks, before sliding her hand down her panties and slipping two eager fingers inside her now totally open, naked pussy. They filled Binh up and soon she was groaning as the 59 year Van pumped wildly, her arm a blur. The heat and thickness between her legs flowed over her belly and chest and she was nearly exploding, her upper body trapped and her sopping pussy under Van's control. Next Van used her other hand to cup Binh's breasts, still encased in their white cotton bra, release the bra clasp and push the cups up and off, turn Binh around and lean down with her full, red lips parted and take the already hardening tip of her right breast into her mouth. Van pulled the sagging breast into her mouth and her tongue lashed the now stiff, growing nipple.

Binh moaned and Van felt her hand covered by her juices. Binh was nearly cumming and Van switched tits and Binh's belly jumped as the electric sparks set her pussy on fire. Desperately Binh leapt in the air and jumped back, anything to break free of Van's control. They both hit the floor with a thud and separated. Binh tore off her top that had been covering her face and rolled on top of Van.

Binh quickly hooked her right leg over and worked it between Van's legs. Van tried to work her arms under Binh's, but Binh had raised herself up partway and her upper body added to the weight. Plus, she had worked her other hand down between her legs. Binh moved her own leg out of the way, just enough for her strong fingers to suddenly start rubbing Van's pussy with strong, knowing strokes. Van squirmed around and tried to get away, but Binh's strong arm and legs held her fast. She was helpless for the moment, but she twisted around as much as she was able until she was able to get her left hand over to Binh's hair and she started to pull.

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:46 PM
Binh turned her head to ease the pressure, but she kept up her relentless poking and rubbing of Van's cunt and managed to work one sharp-nailed index finger into her cunt channel, and Van felt Binh's thumb slide along her hairy vulva. Then, to her horror, Binh's thumb found her clit. She couldn't help herself. Pinned like this, her own hands ineffectual, she found that Binh's handwork was getting a total response. She felt her pussy moisten, the labial lips start to swell and soften. The sheath of her clitoris started to lengthen under Binh's expert handiwork and her juices were flowing freely. Only the continual pulling of Binh's hair caused the younger grandmother to break off and roll away.

But Binh still had the advantage and quickly swept the lighter older Van's feet from under her knocking her onto her back. Binh went quickly on hands and knees to Van's legs, and shoved them apart. Van tried to rise, but Binh pushed her back down with a strong hand between her breasts. Binh spread Van's legs apart in wide split. Van's engorged labia separated, and the hard wet erect clit was framed by the lips. Binh spread her own legs and positioned her pussy above Van's. She held Van's shoulders down with arms as she lowered her dark-haired cunt onto Van's.

Van was helpless. She felt Binh start to hump her in a ruthless methodical fashion. She tried to push her off, to no avail. She was completely pinned.

Binh said, "Feel it, whore. That's my pussy. Feel that clit? Do you feel it? Oh, you are so fucking gonna cum and cum when I want it."

Their breasts were mashed together. Binh rubbed her upper body against Van as they continued their tribadistic dance. Van whimpered as she felt Binh's erect nipples slide along her tender breasts. Van gambled on one last effort. She raised her hands to Binh's face and brought it down to a passionate open-mouthed kiss. Their tongues wrestled together with sensuous urgency. Van's hips pressed upward to meet the descending beat of Binh's, their pussies meeting in wet squelching slaps.

Binh raised her upper body from Van's as she slammed her crotch down. Their faces were twisted into lustful masks, their eyes closed shut as they concentrated on the feeling of their cunts coming together. Suddenly the 59 year old Van arched her back and came. She cried out in a high-pitched voice that filled the room.

"Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Oooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhd Noooooooooooooooooo"

Her juices spat out of her pussy and spotted the carpet. Binh yelled seconds later as her orgasm exploded from her cunt, spurting her sex fluids onto Van's already sodden mound.

Their hips bucked against each other as the powerful climax shook them. They wrapped their arms around each other, heads tight against the other's shoulders, as their sex dams burst. But Binh kept fucking and shouting incoherent obscenities as Van writhed quivered and screamed her second and third orgasms.

For some moments they lay still, Binh resting limply on top of Van, her hips still between Van's thighs. Then the dark-haired woman groaned, and slid off. She crawled to Van's face and swung a solid thigh across Van and sunk her cunt over Van's face. Then she methodically arranged her cunt so it covered Van's open mouth as she gasped for air. Then her gut muscles contracted and a smile split her face as the first flow of her golden juice started. Van coughed and spluttered as Binh's piss filled her mouth and tried to wrench her face away but the 51 year old held her face still and forced her mouth open and continued to piss and piss and piss, holding Van's nose so she had to swallow to breathe.

The Nguyen family was victorious so the score was one each as Mai and Sang agreed the final battle would be to the finish . The winner to be the one who was able to take the key from the table and unlock the door.

Mai clamped her lips to Sang's and they frenched each other hotly, hands running over each other's bodies. But Mai's tongue was an incredible weapon and it pushed Sang's aside and forced its way partly down her throat. Gagging Sang pulled her head way exposing her firm tits and Mai moved down and kissed her neck, moved down further and then sucked on Sang's stiff nipples, holding the bent backwards Sang's wrists so she could not retaliate. She worked on each tit in turn forcing Sang backwards to a chair, parting her legs and burying her head between her legs. She sucked and licked at her Sang's cunt, working her prehensile tongue into her moist interior, working her over just like she did earlier with Sang's daughter Diep

Mai slowly used her hot tongue to run up and down the now very swollen outer lips. Sang gasped at the touch of the hot wet tongue and groaned loudly. Mai continued to lick. Sang was now dripping as she got hotter and hotter. Mai drove her tongue deep inside Sang's now fully inflamed box. As she did, she ran a hand up down her belly to her own opening and pushed three fingers in as deep as they would go. Her groan was muffled deep in Sang's cunt. Sang's legs were wrapped over the arms of the chair and she levered her pelvis up again and again to meet the thrusting tongue. Her arms gripped the chair in spastic clenches as Mai's tongue lapped out the copious lubrication now pouring from Sang's pussy.

Sang's face was a continuous motion of lust driven contortions as her sex drive kicked into overtime and she began to build rapidly to an orgasm. Even in her own rapid climb to orgasm. Mai sensed the pending explosion and began to flick Sang's clit with her tongue each time she came up for air. And then Sang gave a grunt, the breath was driven from her by a massive release as her orgasm took her by storm. Her pelvis mashed her pussy tight against Mai's eager mouth and a wild groan announced her rapidly approaching orgasm to the world. Mai continued to suck on the swollen clit and Sang immediately released again.

"Oh yeah," Sang panted, "Oh my, that's hot. Suck my cunt. Lick it, uuuh. Shit that's good!"

Mai slurped noisily, reaching round and clenching Sang's firm buttocks, licking hungrily and delighting in the way Sang's legs and belly quivered as she climaxed.

"Fuck, I'm cumming," Sang moaned, quietly, "I'm cumming with this slut's tongue in my cunt. Shit that's hot, oh fuck oh fuck. Uuuuh!"

Mai came up for breath and gloated. "You're as easy as your daughter. Money doesn't make you a woman here one on one"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:47 PM
With her short black hair disheveled and cunt juice slathered on her lower jaw the 35 year old looked a winner as she again spread Sang's legs and got on her knees and elbows between the 41 year old's thighs. She ate out her cunt thoroughly, curling and driving her tireless tongue into her cunt, making wet smacking and sucking noises. Four more orgasms came with Sang's firm belly rippling as her orgasms spasmed through her body. Her proud beautiful face was lolling from side to side, mouth open as saliva dribbled from it. But Mai became overconfident and went rigid as a telegraph pole when Sang drove a long middle up her arse hole as she ventured too close. Sang the used her large diamond ring to quickly scrape Mai's nipples and clit. She quickly followed up by wrapping a leg scissors round Sang's waist who tried to raise herself up on her arms. This caused her cunt to scrape along the front of Mai's who then used her short shaven stubble to repeatedly rake Mai's cunt.

Sang brought her upper body down sharply. Her breasts slammed down onto Mai's large full tits, and Mai gasped in shock. Sang felt a small hot needle of triumph. She raised her body again, and pushed it down, again trying to pound Mai's large heavy breasts with her own smaller but firmer tits. Her nipples were also larger stiffer and harder and Mai made several gasping whoops as Sang drilled her tits up and down into Mai's. Still on top she reached behind her and found Mai's cunt.

Mai's breath was tight and her belly was tightening as Sang's fingers found all her hot spots. Sang's expert manipulation had every nerve in her pussy and belly screaming. She was on fire. Mai's eyes closed and she sighed and groaned a bit.

"Should I stop?" Sang demanded, her fingers still busy, sensing Mai's need to be finished off.

Mai knew she should say no because she was in a contest in front of her family. But it felt so fucking good. And her pussy was clearly in charge at the moment. She was too far gone to just stop.

"UUuuuuuuuuuuhnnnnnnnnn oooooooooooooo" Sang responded to Mai's reply by now sliding two of her long fingers and carefully polished and buffed red nails deep into the inflamed cunt. Very slowly, she pumped and watched the strong emotions of lust flicker across Mai's face in reaction. Sang loved to watch her rival's face as she fucked them and her own belly tightened in response to Mai's now uninhibited display. The feeling of power over Mai was overwhelming and she was tingling. The heat of the pussy gripping her fingers in spasms was another immense turn on.

"AAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Mai's orgasm tailed off, but with Sang controlling her cunt and arse with her fingers, her tits with her mouth as she held her immobile in her leg scissors she was helpless and responded and came again and again in the next 40 minutes.

Sang stopped and released her scissors and stood up stretching like a panther over Mai who lay curled in a fetal position whimpering to herself. Sang pulled Mai's arse in the air towards the foot of the bed. Mai's cunt was hot and wet, hanging between her legs and under her spread arse, winking up at Sang. Taking the rod of the vacuum cleaner, Sang got onto the end of the bed, directly behind Mai. Sang bent down and ate out Mai's cunt from behind, licking that moist slit deeply whilst stroking her own clit triumphantly. Eventually Sang knelt up and placed one hand on her Mai's arse whilst the other hand gripped the shaft of the aluminum rod. She teased Mai by rubbing the head of the big tube over her wet cunt lips. Then she entered her, gliding the first few inches into her and feeling her body tense before her. Gripping Mai's hips firmly Sang pushed the as much of the cleaning rod in, sinking at least nine-inches in to her. Sang was delighted. She shook with lust, humping herself against Mai's leg whilst driving the rod up into Mai's cunt even further.

"I'm cumming," Mai panted, as Sang pulled on her nipples, "Ouch I'm gonna cum...yeah...fuck..." as she collapsed barely able to watch as Sang took the key from the table and unlocked the door.

The End !!! :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:53 PM
Here's the story Title - Cumming To Hawaii .

This was my first adventure out of my native country of Korea. It started about 19 years ago. I was 15, and spoke almost no English. I loved the thought of moving to Hawaii, an exotic land. My daddy wasn’t too excited about me staying with mom’s baby sister, a Korean whore “shipaphl” he called her. But mom badgered him enough to let me go for the summer. She was my mother's baby sister, much younger than my mother, more of a daughter to her. My grandmother died and my mother assumed the role of parent shortly after the end of Korean War.

She did whatever she needed to to make ends meet. My mother eventually married a businessman from Seoul. I never had to meet any of the hardships that my father and her talked about, and I'm thankful for that. I'm also thankful for my auntie who gave me my awakening into my first one of my best sexual experiences. This is how I lost my virginity to her and her husband.

Auntie Soo always had an effect on me. Her rebellious attitude did not fit well in my traditional Korean family. My dad calls her “ship-pahl” a prostitute. I found out later that it was because my dad had tried to sleep with her drunken in a stupor. She rejected his advances out of respect for my mother. I don't blame her really. I've often seen my dad come home drinking, he was repulsive. A very short and muscular man, a master of martial arts, but he would often rape my mom. Anal sex was his pleasure. She would directly with a wave of her hand or look at me in a certain way which would tell me to leave the house for a few minutes. With my dad, that's usually all it took was a few minutes anyway.

Auntie soo”s own parents had little to do with her, but she didn’t seem to mind. She ended up losing both parents in a very young age. She seemed to be very fortunate however. She was beautiful, she was sexy, and she seemed to get everyone's attention. And God her American husband, what a hottie!” And she was an American, and even though Korean women don't talk about it, it was what we all wanted to be, we want to be able to express ourselves freely, dressed the way American women dress and speak our minds.

Uncle Bill looked like an American fitness model. You could count veins in his arms and every lump in his stomach. He frequently walked around shirtless, something that is also frowned upon in Korea. I imagined what would be like to be his wife, to feel his big muscular arms squeezing me as he kissed me. And I wonder what all the girls would say at my school if they knew I had a boyfriend that look like my uncle Bill? Would they be envious? Of course they would. I would relish in every opportunity to sit next to him, to play with him, to have him hug me whenever the opportunity presented itself for family visits. I must've been six or 7 when I first started fantasizing about being his wife. I was so very in love with him.

Anyway, my mom packed my clothes for the summer, and the whole family cried like the days when North Korea had invaded Seoul had just taken place as I wave from the Korean airlines 747. I sat with my dolls, books and began the Long trek to Hawaii. I would have made my father proud. I was studying drinking Hwach'ae, a sweet Korean rice drink which is served at parties or at celebrations.

Something very weird happened on this flight. I had never been an airplane before, and I was terrified as well as excited. My auntie soo just sat there in all her sexy glory, sitting next to me in a halter too small, which allowed a great view of her newly purchased tits. Her tan gleaming and showing the tan lines from just above her pussy and a small white creamy triangle around her tits. Soo ordered cocktail drinks one after another and I noticed as her eyes began to redden, and she began to speak slower and more deliberate. Her words slurring and she began a weird gaze at me. Staring… she was staring at me and watching me stare at her. She was all that I've ever seen, beautiful in everything. Everything taboo.

I've seen women like this in Korea, in the red light districts. Everyone pretended to look down on them, but everyone was curious to stare at them. Fantasizing of them In every way. My dad would have beat me if he knew that I wanted to strip off my schoolgirl outfit and dress the way that she was. Staring at her bronze cleavage, I released the top button of my white cotton blouse. It was from this point on that I would begin to emulate everything that she did or said.

She was relentless in her drinking. She would stare at the stewardess directly in the eyes making orders for more alcohol. Korean women generally would not like you to the eye, and she seems so strong by doing so. The stewardess would look down bow her head and return immediately with her drink. Once in a while she would go to the bathroom. Come back, top a little looser, then she unzipped her pants as she adjusted herself to her coach seat. Pushing her seat back, she draped a blanket over herself and lay back with her eyes closed. It seemed like she simply couldn't find her spot. She couldn't find a comfortable position chair for the 12 hour journey back to Honolulu.

After a couple More small bottles of alcohol, she adjusted the blanket partially overlapping her unzip Levi's and slipped her hand side, right in front of me, I couldn't believe what I was watching. Was she touching her flower? I couldn't believe that she was not embarrassed. It almost seemed like she wanted people to watch. She had an admirer in the next row, and overweight balding white man, or “miguk”. From time to time she would look at him and flashing a smile as he would just gaze at her breasts which were nearly falling out of her halter top.

I noticed a beautiful tan line, which disappeared into her pantiless crotch. For a while, and she writhed in her seat for quite a while, moaning lightly. Mostly she sat there with her eyes closed, but from time to time she would open her eyes and looked over at me, catching the stare at her wide-eyed disbelief. It seemed like my aunt was enjoy touching herself. Before long, I drifted off to sleep, waking later with my face stuck to a stack of schoolbooks and drool was actually running out of the side of my mouth onto the page. I looked around for a stewardess so I could request more Hwach'ae, or water or something taste out of my mouth, Soo woke up and asked me what was wrong? I looked at her and told her, Mashi-go”, she interrupted me in a mid sentence telling me "English sweetheart, go to America we must speak English" so I struggled for the words to tell her that I was thirsty.

She told me to walk down a narrow walkway and find a stewardess in the back of the airplane which I did. When I came back I saw the nasty overweight gentleman sitting at my seat, with his hand on her knee, trying to slide it up to her crotch. She still had unzipped her pants back and she seemed perfectly confident, so much that she didn't even care to cover herself. She smiled at him and told to leave, and that I heard her get sarcastic and say something about "never in this lifetime" I went to the bathroom several more times during the flight, and every time I did, this gentleman seem to have his eyes locked on me.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:57 PM
And once, went I had latched the bathroom door to step out of the bathroom, he was standing there smiling at me. He may me squeezed past, brushing against him as I did. He almost to pin me against the wall while excusing himself and pretending he was getting passed me to go to the restaurant himself. I felt him hold me against the wall for a couple of seconds with his arms on either side of me as he took a deep intoxicating whiff of my hair and pressed his crotch into my little ass. It seemed like he had a baseball bat in his pants. And then he would stare at me with the dirtiest look I've ever seen and released me.

Shortly before the pilot announced in Korean over the PA system that we would be landing in Honolulu soon, my auntie soo got up taking a bag from the overhead compartment and heading for the restaurant to freshen up. As soon as she left her seat, the old gentleman jumped into next to me and started talking to me.

Unfortunately I had no idea what he was saying, and that he mentioned the word "chaji mogo” which means I want you to suck my cock", a phrase that he obviously learned in the red light districts. In panic I looked back over the seat towards the restaurants for my auntie but she was nowhere to be found. Now I was hoping for a stewardess to come by, but none did. I've heard other schoolgirls talk about Americans coming to Korea for sexual tours just for the sake of having fuck sessions with underage girls but I always thought it was a myth, until now.

I was frozen and didn't know what to do, I wanted so badly to tell him to get away from you but I didn't know how. He pulled the blanket over his lap and mine and took my little hand wrapped around his cock. Staring at me intently, he started to stroke himself off with my hand under his. It wasn't more than a minute or two that he started huffing under his voice and curiously enough, he let go of my hand and I continue to stroke it. I have no idea why, I felt nothing sexual, but I was curious I guess. I've never felt this part of a man before. I've never even seen it. Honestly, I couldn't see his either, but it felt incredible.

I kept massaging my little fingers up and down slowly, curiously trying to feel every inch of his shaft and he began to level the word "Bali Bali" which translated means do it faster. Being a good little girl, I did as I was told, I started stroking his fat old man's cock, I felt his hands, one in my crotch feeling my white cotton panties and the other, watching his knuckles turn between pink and white as he squeezed the tray table in front of him. I smiled at him and continue to jack him off, and pulled the blanket back enough so that I could see his purple cock.

As soon as we landed uncle Bill met us at the gate, smiled to me and gave me a fatherly hug it was a hug that I did not want to break the embrace of. He Then forced auntie soo to him and stuck his tongue down her mouth, which she greedily accepted. His hand caressed her zippered crotch as they kissed. She made the rest of the journey home in the car with her pants completely unzipped and a sweat jacket tied around her waist. Uncle Bill actually slipped his hand right inside of her pants and touched her pussy right in front of me. She put up no fight, she just told him that she couldn't wait to feel him tonight.

So on the drive home from the airport, I watched the most gorgeous man I've ever seen finger fuck my aunt. They chattered away, she seemed to forget that I was there altogether, she would guide his hands across your little pussy and then bring it up to his lips so he could suck them clean. Most of this was taking place in English so I had no idea what these words meant, yet. Telling him things like "that was the longest 10 days of my life, I'm going to fuck you so good". And me, I just sat back in the back seat in a stupor smelling the old perverts seed.

I began to feel a fever of my crotch, and without realizing, I was basically trying to emulate what my uncle was doing to her with my own hands. And I was worked up by watching her now with grace and technique of a expert, do it to him exactly what I had just done to the old man on the airplane. I wanted so badly to see her take his cock out of his pants too. I had just spent the week before any Korean bath with her, a community bath and steam room at the local spa in Korea men would go to one side, with the would go to the other side and strip-down completely naked and soak in a hot waters, and then have your muscles massaged by other women, that worked there in very formal kneelength white dresses that resembled nurses uniforms.

I had never been curious about the woman's body in all the hundreds of times I've ever been there with my mother, but when I saw my auntie stripped-down naked, with her rockhard strippers body and her perfectly shaped D-cup breasts not only was I mesmerized, that every woman in the place seemed to stare at her. Not only that, but we would all cover ourselves and thick warm terrycloth robes, my auntie would walk around the bathhouse completely naked.

I wonder if this was common in America? Does everyone walk around exposing themselves in public? That would be such a terrible shame in Korea Through the sides of the bucket seats I could sporadically get a glance of my Uncle Bill's huge penis, it seemed to be three times the size of the what I was just holding. My auntie had unzipped his pants and taken out, her left hand lazily stroked the hard erect penis slowly.

As I watch this, the fever I was feeling in my own little pussy was now burning up, I had no idea why, but I was fascinated with how openly affectionate the two of these people were. My uncle had only seen me three times in his whole life, and I didn't really know my auntie that well. She had moved to America before I was born. All I really knew was what I was told for my mother and father, from my father she was a whore that would fuck anything that walked. From my mother she was a misunderstood lady who had no real support as a child.

Once we arrived at their home, I put my stuff downstairs in the basement bedroom. They were throwing English at me so quickly I couldn't understand a word they were saying.They explained how much fun we were going to have in Hawaii, beaching it, seeing sights and cruising. They talked about some tourist attraction where you could swim with tropical fish and feed the fish right out of your hands.

All I knew was that we were in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, and I was afraid that sharks would come after me. We spent the first few days with me getting adjusted. Everyone seemed so disrespectful and arrogant. Not like being at home in junchun. They had a beautiful home, auntie soo was an exotic dancer at Club Rock-za. Apparently a favorite of those gentlemen. Uncle Bill didn’t mind, he’d spend lots of time driving me and taking me around, pointing and saying in English, as I repeated in Korean what we were looking at. He introduced me to the guys at his gym and they all flirted with me, and everyone kissed. Definitely not like Korea. Asians never display public affection.

His friends seem to take great delight in his English lessons, one of the squeezed his cock and told me "American cock, can you say that?" Uncle Bill told him to drop it. But each and every man that approached me, even women for that matter, insisted on kissing me. The act began to grow on me, and if someone kissed my auntie or uncle and didn't kiss me that I was worried something was wrong with me.

As we walked around the gym, he encouraged me to stretch and show all the guys my flexibility and how strong my legs were from 6 years of Taekwondo. He even asked me to display a head high side kick, even though I was wearing a skirt. I hesitantly did as he requested. I turned away from his friends so that they couldn't see me kicking with a skirt on, and I held my layout waist high pointed directly at my uncle, I didn't want to raise any higher because that he would see my undergarments. A couple of guys tease me and raise their own leg up in the air pretending to do karate movements.

Uncle Bill looked at me with a look of disappointment, encouraging me to raise my leg higher, the way he seen me do it and videos that we would send to my auntie. I lifted my leg and pointed it directly at his chin and away from his pals so only he could see my virgin pussy. A recurring fever returned to my labia. This was the first of many times he’d made me feel a stirring in my vaginal area. I didn't think much about it at the moment, after all, he was more of a surrogate father than anything else. But I noticed that even he was staring at my crotch.

Directly at my pussy, not in a fatherly way either, but the way a lien would before devouring its prey. Extremely embarrassed, I drop my leg quickly, I bowed, excused myself from the men and ran to the bathroom. I was so embarrassed, so frustrated. I never felt that way before. My face was flushed, the embarrassment I felt was overwhelming, as tears rolling down my cheeks. My clitoris felt wrong. Swollen. I pulled my white cotton panties down and tried to pee, but I couldn’t. I didn't know what was wrong, but I could feel so much pressure. My nipples felt so sensitive, if I squeeze them, it seemed to make the urge worse. I bent over while sitting on the toilet, placing a hand on each breast and squeezing, holding my breath and straining to Pee. The more that I squeeze my little virgin tits, the more I wanted to squeeze them harder.


Continue next page .......

Zikoman
06-11-2007, 08:58 PM
walao... so long story.... somemore say short story :eek:

think muz read till 3am...tomolo i orr bak kak liao... :(

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 08:59 PM
I could actually feel my heart beat in my crotch. So I touched a finger to my little clit. The touch felt like an electrical charge going through my swollen pussy lips. In the moment, It seemed to relieve some pressure so I continued to do so, noticing how good it felt, and that I was getting very very wet. There was a huge amount of clear fluid which seemed to seep out as I observed and examined my little private area. I placed my hands on the upper portion of my labia and pull the skin back, what I did, what looked like little pencil eraser button seem to stick out from underneath the folds of pink glistening skin.

I had never seen it this way before, I placed my index finger on the tip of the little button and pushed, as I did the whole room began to spin. I gasped for air, and I pushed it again and again, I began to push hard and work my index and middle finger forcefully over my little knob massaging lubricant all around it. I began to moan and rock my hips back and forth. It seemed the more I rubbed, the more I wanted to rub it. I rubbed and rubbed and it felt great. The more I did it, the more I wanted to. And the burning seemed to move deeper into my stomach. I was actually humping myself, moving on the now sweaty toilet seat to meet my own thrust. Soon, I gasped and it seemed I broke something. The feeling was more than I could handle. I shook and convulsed, and I could not touch it again.

I gasped out loud so loud that shocked me, I was afraid someone would hear me, and they would know what I was doing. Oh shit, I did something bad. I hurt myself. I didn’t know. I made a lot of gasping noise, and I sat there exasperated for a moment with my hand on my wet pussy. When I came out, uncle bill asked me why I was so sweaty. I had no idea what the hell he was saying and in Korean I was trying to tell him that I was sick. We went home and he brought auntie soo to me. I didn’t want to tell her, but I thought I was sick. Uncle Bill stood there staring and I knew he didn’t speak Korean but this time I was embarrassed to discuss it in front of him. "Auntie Soo, I touched myself, I didn’t know why but it started to feel good, then I seemed to break it. It became so sensitive that I couldn’t touch it. What did I do?" She rolled her eyes and laughed at me.

“you’ve never done that before? Masturbate?” No I said. I didn’t know what it was. Then she smiled an evil smile and rubbed her hand in my crotch and told me everything was ok. She told me that in the years to come I would learn to enjoy that and she was certainly right. I went to bed that evening and I know she told uncle Bill because he laughed and winked every time he said something to me. I didn’t want him to know I touched it. "My flower". I lay in bed that evening, thinking of what had happened and I started to hear something. It sounded like my mother off in the distance, it startled me and I wonder if I was dreaming? I can hear a woman speaking Korean but then she was saying incredibly nasty things.

As I listen, lying there in the darkness, I felt that fever burning in my stomach into my pussy. Line there under the warm sheet, I slipped my panties off my hips and spread my legs. I was trying to hear what she was saying, and I easily found my way down to a warm sweet little familiar place. I still wasn't aware of penetration, neither my mother or father had ever spoken to me about this. So I just massage the clitoris again, lying there in the bed and listening.

I listened and heard auntie Soo say “fuck me.” She was saying terrible nasty words not allowed in my home. Why was she talking like that? She was swearing, and telling uncle bill to lick her private area. I quietly crawled out of bed and snuck to the hallway and could now clearly hear her talking in Korean. Nasty sexy talk. Wow! I wore only one of Uncle Bill's oversized T-shirts. And I crept to the side of their door which was closed. Kneeling I peeked underneath it. Looking at the bed shake. Her on her knees, barking out commands like a soldier. Uncle Bill followed orders.

She pushed her naked pussy high into the air and told him to slap her. Slap her? Yes. Crack, his hand print left on her small frame. She pulled at her own nipples so hard I thought she’d pull them off. Stretching them, moaning in the process. I couldn’t believe how nasty she was acting. Not ever seeing the act of sex before, it certainly wasn’t what I expected Then Uncle bill adjusted himself in front of her. I was straining to see from under the doorway, I could barely make out my auntie on her hands and knees, looking over her shoulder, working her pussy in the air, and my lovely Uncle Bill, His cock was bigger than I had imagined they could be. Huge. It seemed to live on it’s own.

Bouncing as he’d turn. I lie down completely flat and work my hand under my stomach. Now I was laying there fingering myself on the cold hardwood floor as I watched my auntie play with her own pussy. He got on his knees in front of her, grabbing her head, he wrapped her long black hair around his knuckles. Then pulled her towards his cock, she opened her mouth and grabbed it with two hands and guided into her throat. A very slight gurgling noise would come out as he would slip the entire length of the shaft into her neck. I lay there and my face of the crack of the bottom of the door as hard as I could so that I could see as much as possible. That's when it opened the door a little more, curious as to what was happening, they never noticed me behind them or the door opening slightly. He fucked her mouth and held her head so she’d have to swallow every inch he shoved in her throat. I watched as he would slide entirely in and out of her mouth, every time he would come all the way out, she would jack him off several times with her hands, licking and sucking the tip, moaning and playing with her own pussy.

He was humping, his hips thrusting back and forth, his cock sliding into her throat. She moaned and groped the monster cock with her left hand as her right worked her own pussy. I watched as two middle fingers slipped inside herself. This started to really excite me. Being so bad. Now I started to understand why dad didn’t like her. He was jealous. She was breaking all the Asian rules of society. Being bad, naughty. And she loved it. She was enjoying her sexuality, and she was teaching me that was okay to enjoy being a woman, to enjoy fucking and lovemaking Whether you're alone or with your loved one.

I wondered if mom did these same things to my dad. The thought repulsed me. I didn’t realize but I was laying in the doorway, legs wide apart, and sliding my fingers across my own wet slit. Auntie Soo would take her fingers out and lick them, so I tried it too. I would rub my swollen slit and tongued them dry as I watched her do. Then I would pull my nipples and watch and copy her. It was terribly painful, I don’t know how she tolerated the pain, much less enjoyed it. I continued to rub my slit and taste my salty wetness. I saw her grab her tit and lift it to her mouth.

She was sucking her own tits. Well, I couldn’t pull that one off being a flat chested 15 year old. So I continued to finger myself trying to get my finger to insert the way hers were into her own wet vagina. Uncle Bill started to moan more, panting, holding her head tight with both hands He pulled his cock out and she followed it, mouth open, grabbing him with both hands and pumping his hot cum into her mouth and all over his face. Gobs of cum were shooting out.

He seemed to convulse, then his whole body swelled for a couple of seconds, every muscle in his body flexed and contorted with today's pumping out of his neck and chest, he screamed out loud "that's it, suck my sucking cock, swallow that fat American cock that you know you want so badly! Drink every sucking drop your nasty little bitch!" then he was done. He lay back on his back and she crawled over the top of him, Lowering her pussy on his face. She sat straight up and started to grind herself in small slow circles, his entire mouth sucking her snatch. Moaning, she screamed “sonda sonda”. Korean for I’m cumming.

And forced herself down on him even harder. Bucking and shaking, I felt my own legs weakening and it felt as though my entire body had lost power. Then, we all shook at the same time, I felt wonderful, like I had just made love to them. By now, Uncle Bill’s cock was again pointing straight up at the ceiling. So he lifted her onto her knees and got behind her. He held his mammoth cock in his hand and started to push it into her open slit.

It easily accepted his cock., I wished it was me. But I came and didn’t want to get caught so I ran back to my bed and lay there. I was so wet massaging my little pussy, my little nasty fuck hole, I wanted something to penetrate me so badly. I tried pushing my middle finger inside, but it seems blocked. I pushed harder and harder it seemed to find a very narrow narrow pathway. Into feel as good as rubbing my clitoris but between the massaging slitting my finger inside, I wanted so badly to feel my Uncle Bill. To feel his muscular body lying on my little pale milky white frame. They continued to fuck for quite a while as I lay there and listen to the bed bang off of the wall. I would try to touch myself but was still far too sensitive. I thought of how I would talk to Uncle Bill, the way she had, telling him to fuck me, slap me.

Harder, cum inside of me. I was so carried away with my thoughts I hadn’t noticed it got quiet. So I went to the hallway and peeked out. No one. So I quietly snuck out to the living room and saw uncle bill totally nude. His cock softer still seemed huge. I walked closer and looked. He was snoring. His cock sticky with their juices all over it.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:01 PM
walao... so long story.... somemore say short story

think muz read till 3am...tomolo i orr bak kak liao...

Wei Wei !!! Uncle Ziko lai liao arh ......kekekekeke , no need one short read all lah . Just remember stop where then continue 2molo lor . :p :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:02 PM
So I curiously went to the bedroom and peeked in. Auntie Soo was beautiful. Her body face down, muscular and soft at the same time. I could see between her legs and there was cum dripping out of her pussy and a huge wet spot on the bed. I started to get more turned on because she was so beautiful. My thoughts were no longer of uncle Bill, but of her. Licking her cunt as he did. Having her fuck me. I didn’t realize that I had bumped the bed and she smiled and moaned, saying “ready for more baby?”

I didn’t know what to do, so I froze. She rolled over and slowly smiling, opened her eyes, then stopped. She made no attempt to cover herself, only saying “yes?” as though asking what was wrong. “Nothing” I said. And started to leave. She grabbed my wrist. How long have you been standing there? “Not long.” And again I tried to pull away, but I couldn’t release myself from her grip.

Did I like what I saw? She asked. “I didn’t see anything.” Then she slid her hand across the sheets, “really?” where are your panties at then?” I started to cry and didn’t know what to do. She sat up and told me to stop it. Sex was ok. She explained how good it feels to let everything go and be yourself. She went into detail about especially when guys were as big and hot as uncle Bill. “mmmm, in fact it makes me want to fuck, telling you about it. It makes me want to fuck…. you.” She pulled me onto the bed and rolled on top of me, kissing my neck and face. I was scared to death. But she kept going. Grinding her pussy to mine. That felt great. Feeling her last little Bush riding into my virgin little pussy was barely had any hair at all.

Then she opened her mouth and licked my neck and my legs seemed to part by themselves. A small moan escaped her lips and she did it again. Then worked her way down while lifting my t-shirt. My little nipples were nothing compared to hers, but she sucked and bit them, and put her hand between my legs feeling how hot I was. I started to comply with whatever she told me. It felt so good.

She went down and kissed my stomach and my whole body contracted like one big muscle. Then she went further and put her mouth on my almost completely bald mound and found my clit. And slipped her tongue into me. I lay back and let go. The whole world started to spin. I didn’t know how to moan so she told me to just scream if I needed to. I couldn’t. I didn’t know how. I was embarrassed. Then I came again and started to cry, “that’s it!” she said. Let it all out. In a matter of seconds, tears were leaving my body an noises and animalistic grunts and moans were coming from my mouth.

Just let out whatever you feel. Then, without warning, I heard another grunt. Uncle Bill was standing there, his cock fully erect again. She looked at him and said “fuck no bastard. Don’t even think about it. She’s a virgin.” So he stared and stroked his cock in his hand. She directed me between her legs and told me to kiss her pussy. I tried and did so following her instructions. Then uncle bill said he wanted in and she looked and stared at him, “only head” and she allowed him to get closer. He told me to suck his cock. He put his cock head in my mouth and I gagged from the taste of dried pussy juice. Then he forced it in. “be careful” she told him. And he told me to stroke him, so I did as I saw her doing earlier. She went under and licked his balls as his cock worked its way in me. I gagged several times but he would not stop. He pumped my face repeatedly. Tears were slowing down my cheeks, but I wanted so badly to please him. I didn't want him to think that I was "inexperienced". Then she told me, stop. Now watch how I do it.” Grabbed his cock with two hands and slid it into her throat. It seemed to disappear. He would pull it out and thrust it in, she didn’t seem to mind at all.

Then he tensed and flipped her on the bed. Me making way to the side, her legs opened and he got between them, slid his cock into her cunt and fucked her so hard his balls slapped her ass with each thrust. He pulled it out and thrust it in again, she grabbed the bottom of her feet and pulled herself into a complete split, laying on her back. “Harder! Harder! Fuck me harder while she’s watching. Stick that talk to me while she watches!"

You want to!” and he did, then grunted and pulled out. Again his cock shot cum like and out of control fire hose. And he rolled off and went back to the living room. Leaving us she told me again, “now make me cum”. So I went down on her and licked again, sucking, pumping my face up and down. She bucked her lips, faster, “faster” she screamed at me. And came on my face. Not letting go of me, making me lick her juices.

We lay there exhausted and then she told me to go to my bed. I didn’t want to leave her. Ever. But I did. Later I awoke and felt a gentle hand rubbing my pussy again. Excited, I opened my eyes and found it wasn’t her but uncle Bill. This scared me a little and he stared and smiled, telling me with a finger to his lips and a “shusssssss” to be quiet.

I nodded and allowed him access to my pussy. Then he slipped a finger there and I felt a sharp pain. He pushed again and smiled. “Al-fucking right” he said.” And he got on top of me. I didn’t want his, he was scaring me, and he seemed too heavy for me. He grabbed his cock and rubbed it several times against my pussy and though I was wet, it wouldn’t seem to fit.

He continued to push and the pain was terrible. I was crying and he told me again to “shut the fuck up!” this time he was mean and determined. I could feel my flesh burn as though it were slowly tearing open. God this hurt. But he held my wrists and grinded and pumped. Then something snapped! Oh God! Oh it hurt and I let out a scream. But I could feel him inside of me. Buried deep. He relaxed and lay there. “see” he said "there's nothing to it". But it felt like my insides were being ripped open. He began to rock his hips back and forth with the entire length of that huge shaft penetrated me repeatedly. This was not feeling good, I was crying, and I want it stopped. I finally realized that didn't stop I need to make him come more quickly.

“Mmmm, baby you feel fucking great!” and slipped out and then back in again. This was not what I experienced an hour ago. This hurt terribly. But he wouldn’t stop. He pumped me slow and long, each time felt like a baseball bat entering me. And he would tell me how tight my pussy was. His pace increased and he started to fuck me faster.

Then raised my legs onto his shoulders and pushed. I thought it was coming through my stomach. It waited so deeply that I thought it was going to come out for my mouth. And I felt him pulse inside of me. Cumming. Shooting himself into me. Now he relaxed, he was uncle Bill again, and I lay there crying. “Stop it” he would say. Blood was all over his cock, and we both looked up to find Auntie soo standing there naked, and furious. Screaming at him.

He explained that he couldn’t help it. He had no idea that her whole family could fuck so good! She shooed him out and looked at me, checking my pussy. Swollen and bruised. She kissed it several times. She told me “it gets better”, wiping the tears from my eyes. “each time gets better”. She kept her head on my bruised and swollen pussy and continued to hold me until when both drifted off into a deep sleep.

The End !!! :D

Zikoman
06-11-2007, 09:04 PM
Wei Wei !!! Uncle Ziko lai liao arh ......kekekekeke , no need one short read all lah . Just remember stop where then continue 2molo lor .

your thread getting hotter n hotter each day... come 6c6c.. pom chang pom chang uncle bird mah... :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:12 PM
your thread getting hotter n hotter each day... come 6c6c.. pom chang pom chang uncle bird mah... :D

Kum Sia for reading my thread hor uncle Ziko and here's one story for you Title : A vietnamese sexfight ! Enjoy :)



Kim Thi Tran proudly inspected her breasts as she stood before the mirror. Despite her age of 35 and the pear size and shape of these 34C symbols of her woman hood, they were as firm as any teenager?s 32 inch tits. Gently stroking her nipples she watched in approval as they responded to her touch, stiffened and became firm. As she continued to look and touch she saw them expand to their full erect state of an inch in length and the thickness of a man?s little finger. An uncontrolled moan escaped her as the engorged nipple sent waves of pleasure through her. As her hands lovingly continued to caress her breasts she observed the next stage in her arousal: the perfect circles around her nipples swelled causing a dark symmetrical mound to form as the skin stretched to contain her sexual awakening.

She put on a skin tight, cream, lacy camisole, satisfied that both the shape and size and also colour of her stimulated areole and rigid nipples were fully visible through the lace. Parting her cunt lips Kim felt the source of the wetness of the love juice that had run down her inner thighs and in the mirror could see the enlarged throbbing pink clitoris that had burst out from under its hood and now stood upright three quarters of an inch in length. Like a moth drawn to a light her hand was attracted to this huge responsive sex organ and she was soon writhing from the orgasm that racked her body. Recovering she placed on a thong that matched her camisole and allowed her erect clit and the heart shape she had shaved in her luxurious silk like pubic hair to show through the lace.

As she sat and applied the make up to her perfect face with its high cheekbones, perfect skin, full butterfly lips and come hither eyes surrounded and framed by her mane of jet black permed hair she thought of what lay ahead that day. She had never met TuThoa, but the anticipation of the sexual challenge, risking her money and body against the chance of winning the bet and dominating and completely fucking and destroying another woman after she won, especially one with TuThoa?s reputation, had her on heat, and kept her sensitive huge nipples and enormous clit hard. The thought that TuThoa may beat her and earn the right to use her in any way didn?t even cross her mind. For a short time the excitement of what she was going to do took away her continual hatred of the world: the pain she suffered from the polio that had afflicted her as a child; caused her parents to abandon her at a monastery on her 3rd birthday where until she left at the age of 14 she had been a sexual plaything for the nuns; the disease that had left her only half a woman with her short height of less than five feet, withered legs and her gut swollen and sagging from lack of exercise. It made the 3 year scrimping and saving on her pension, and winning smaller bets to achieve the $10,000 stake to bet with TuThoa almost acceptable

She limped to the lounge swinging her frail legs from the hip and sat waiting for the arrival of the Chinese/ Vietnamese TuThoa. TuThoa had been in Melbourne Australia for about 15 years since arriving as a 30 year old refugee from the Chinatown Cholon in Saigon,Vietnam. In that time she had become wealthy with an upmarket brothel catering for visiting overseas Vietnamese and Japanese businessmen and wealthy locals. In her private life she was the most known woman in Australian Vietnamese society. She had started by winning beauty and fashion contests at Vietnamese gambling functions. She then progressed to victories in nude beauty contests, catfights, large dildo taking and Japanese inspired cum eating challenges (i.e. any event the Vietnamese men could bet on), and finally making videos of herself in action including her famous taking of 365 men in 24 hours to celebrate the Vietnamese New Year. Nowadays for $20000 she would allow any man to write, direct and star in their own home video with her, and such was her reputation that there was no shortage of takers especially from Japan.

The doorbell rang and the 45 year old TuThoa confidently entered the room. Taking off her coat she stood before Kim dressed in a skin tight, tailor made cheong sam made of a translucent fine pale lemon silk. The side split extended to her upper thigh revealed long shapely legs that rose from her 5 inch platform heel shoes. The semi transparent material of her dress showed the only other clothing she wore was a suspender belt and black stockings. Long surgery enhanced bullet shaped nipples that pressed against the material stood out from full firm tits above a flat muscled stomach. TuThoa was proud of the body that had been declared Miss Nude Vietnamese both in Australia (12 times) and the USA where she was the only woman since the contest started in 1981 to win both the any age and over 40 in the same year ? a feat she had achieved 3 times, and was undefeated in the over 40s since reaching that age 5 years before.

She sniffed as she entered the single bedroom Government housing flat situated on the 19th floor in a row of 6 similar grey buildings. She had left this far behind and now had exclusive houses in both Sydney and Melbourne plus an apartment in Tokyo. She was long divorced from this sort of poverty.

Sitting down TuThoa extended her long legs before Kim and said ?I can see why you fuck women for money. No man would touch you. Wouldn?t you like to look like this, cripple, instead of looking like a freak?? Moving her dress she exposed her shaven cunt and with her fingers teased her long inner cunt lips loose so that they hung to their full extension and were presented to Kim in their full glory. Kim could see the glistening wetness of TuThoa on these extended inner lips. ?When I?ve finished with you today cripple, you?ll worship me as I ruin you as a woman because you know I?m better than you?

?I enjoy fucking and hurting a woman when I?ve won, but I?m going to get extra pleasure from a plastic surgeon?s toy like you,? hissed Kim referring to the extensive cosmetic surgery that TuThoa had undertaken in her quest for youth. Kim switched on her video by remote to display herself using a strap on dildo on one woman as she fisted two others and ate a fourth while at the same time while two other women sucked her tits and another tongued her arse. ?I outlasted these seven over 4 hours yesterday just to warm up for you. Today you will meet a woman who is insatiable and unstoppable?

Both women stripped slowly eying each other. TuThoa made sure Kim saw every inch of her famous body, as they sized each other up. As always Kim tried to dominate from the start and make the other woman feel inadequate. Despite the length of TuThoa?s nipples she still confidently placed one of her tits against TuThoas so that the two women?s firm stiff nipples rested lengthwise against each other. Proudly she showed TuThoa how hers touched TuThoa?s skin while TuThoas did not reach the skin of Kim?s breast.

?Meet a better woman you cunt, get the surgeon to make them even bigger than he has.? she spat at her rival. Stepping back she took off her cum soaked G string, opened her cunt lips and bared her clit hood and arrogantly caressed her clit until it quivered rigid to its full extent of three quarters of an inch, before greedily sucking her juice off her finger. Stepping back she confidently looked for the astonishment, surprise and amazement on TuThoa?s face that this display had caused on previous conquests. Most women were made uneasy and put on the defensive by this display of her superiority, but TuThoa laughed.

?Is that your best, dwarf?? she mocked as she spread her long inner cunt lips open to reveal her inner pinkness. As Kim watched TuThoa?s love bud emerged from under its hood, swelled and continued to expand. Without TuThoa touching it grew to a size that surpassed Kims both in length and diameter. Never before had Kim been bested. Seeing the look on Kim?s face she gloated ?Feel how real this is, you fat slug.? TuThoa took Kim?s hand and guided Kim?s fingers along its length. Kim could feel the thick wetness of TuThoa that covered it and the throbbing from the blood that surged into it. Next TuThoa placed one of Kim?s hands on her taut belly and the other on her shapely thigh. Laughing condescendingly she tensed her muscles and let Kim feel the ripple of tension under her hands while TuThoa?s own fingers dug deep into the soft unresisting flesh of Kim?s large stomach and shrunken withered thigh.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:14 PM
As had been decided beforehand each woman could arouse the other for ten minutes before reversing roles. If neither woman had submitted by being unable to accept further arousal or by losing consciousness within 2 hours then they could mutually stimulate each other with no time limit.

By drawing a lower card TuThoa had won the right to start first and spread Kim?s legs wide apart and gently tongued Kim?s huge clit, teasing it into life and causing instant arousal in Kim. Quickly Kim came filling TuThoa?s mouth with her musky cum. As TuThoa continued to pleasure her clit, Kim stroked and played with her own nipples enjoying the sensations that pulsated through her as she came again. ?I need it you bitch, Keep me cumming? she yelled, ?I can keep cumming for hours and still want more,? she boasted until the timer sounded

Kim directed TuThoa to lie on her back on the bed. Straddling her she played with her own responsive clit in front of TuThoa?s eyes till she noisily came and allowed the cum that oozed from her to fall on TuThoa?s breasts. Taking this moisture with one hand she caressed TuThoa?s nipples drawing further hardness from them, while at the same time her other hand stretching the skin on TuThoa?s breasts so that the tautness of the skin magnified the pleasure. Like milking a cow she kneaded the cum covered nipples between her fingers enjoying the response she created as TuThoa writhed and moaned to herself. Reaching between TuThoa?s legs she felt the dampness of her arousal. Taking a nipple in her mouth she imprisoned it with her teeth while her tongue alternatively stroked its length, played with its tip or sucked to elongate and stretch it further. She was soon rewarded as TuThoa bucked underneath her and climaxed. Concentrating on TuThoa?s nipples she brought another orgasm from her before the timer signalled her time and the two aroused women reversed roles.

Again Kim enjoyed TuThoa?s tongue, voluntarily opening her cunt to receive it, and thus forcing TuThoa to swallow the cum that flowed from her each time as she climaxed. Soon the sheet under her groin and TuThoa?s face were soaked with her love juices. When her second turn as the arouser came Kim continued to expertly excite and fondle TuThoa?s nipples, but also tongued her love hole at the same time. Despite being astounded by the size of the clit in her mouth she ruthlessly pleasured both it and the nipples relishing the intensity of the orgasms she caused. For her third turn TuThoa entered Kim with her fingers, found her G spot, and simultaneously using her tongue on Kim?s nipples again witnessed the sight of Kim willingly cumming and demanding more.

In reply Kim used a 2 person dildo on her rival and tested TuThoa?s strength by trying to pull it from her cunt solely by using her own cunt muscles. She usually did this quickly and was surprised by the strong resistance she encountered from TuThoa. Both women strained their eyes locked together, refusing to allow the other victory in this small battle within a war, Kim winning this minor battle as she kept finally ripped the dildo from Tu Thoa?s cunt, although it took her almost the full 10 minutes.

A small victory to Kim

?I?m a real woman not one of your $10 fuck bets you slut. You?re out of your league against TuThoa. Later I?ll split your womb with that same dildo,? threatened Tu Thoa.

In her next four 10 minutes turns Kim concentrated on draining TuThoa. Varying her attack she built TuThoa to a climax by arousing her nipples or clit but stopped just before she climaxed, then repeated in a repetitive increasing cycle an increase in excitement and anticipation before stopping, ignoring TuThoa?s pleas to make her cum. Then when TuThoa was conditioned to continual stimulation without relief, without warning Kim would enter her, find her G spot and rip an orgasm from her. Other times she concentrated on TuThoa?s G spot, totally arousing and dragging a climax from her, then before the previous one had totally finished forcing her to cum again, and repeating this till her hand tired. This unpredictability and combination of arousal combined with Kim?s skill in judging and controlling her victim?s sexual urges caused the most intense orgasms TuThoa had experienced. Her body twisted reared and bucked as wave after wave of desire, pleasure and sexual ecstasy surged through her.

On her ninth time Kim again inserted the double dildo in herself and then TuThoa and after fucking her savagely for a couple of minutes taunted the groggy and dazed TuThoa as she effortlessly used her cunt muscles to rip it from TuThoa?s now enfeebled grip. Feeling in complete control she upped the ante. Now as she tore each orgasm from TuThoa she callously assaulted her clit or nipples, squeezing them between her knuckles, or ripped her long fingernails along or sank her teeth into them. Surprisingly the pain deepened the draining orgasm TuThoa experienced. As Kim took TuThoa over her limit she played with her own nipples or love box relishing the sight of the exhausted TuThoa seeing and hearing her ravenous need and ability to cum.

For her part TuThoa had concentrated solely upon Kim?s clit. She had tried to emulate Kim by building her to an orgasm but not letting Kim cum, but Kim had touched her own responsive nipples and exploded. Even holding Kim?s hands had no effect, as the thought of what she was going to do to TuThoa enabled Kim to reach her orgasm. As she shuddered with each climax, Kim arrogantly shouted out the number of times she had cum. Despite her weakening state, which caused her to waste part of her 10 minutes recovering before she attacked Kim, Tu Thoa still expertly worked at Kim?s clit, though her efforts had a sense of desperation, and the continual arousal, touching and gentle scraping of her teeth had left it reddened and super sensitive.

Kim was supremely confident. She looked at the weakened distraught and shaky TuThoa, as she lay prostrate on the bed. TuThoa?s eyes were glazed, her nipples distorted and large, her huge clit was still erect and pulsating and quivering on its own accord. Both her nipples and clit had the imprint of Kim?s teeth and nails still visible on them, her thighs were covered with her dried and caked love juice, her flat belly still involuntarily twitched from the physical and sexual exertion she had endured. A low uncontrollable incoherent moan escaped her lips. Kim knew she could finish TuThoa at any time.

Kim knelt over her with her cunt inches from TuThoa?s eyes. ?You?ve had 2 hours of Kim but I want and still need more. You?re finished not just in this contest but your reputation will be gone. Every where you go
I?ll be there to challenge and you can either run away or be outfucked again. Either way you?re finished you old has-been.?

To start with I?ll come again once for every half hour so far?

Slowly and deliberately she pleasured herself allowing her love juice to pour over her rival as she came, once, twice, three, four times. As she did so she gloated. ?Winning our $20000 bet is good but having you all night is what I really want. I?m going to hurt and destroy you as a woman because I?ll outfuck you all night and make you know you?re nothing compared to Kim. I?m going to hurt and destroy your reputation with videos that shows you unable to satisfy me and pleading for me to stop fucking you cause you can?t take any more of Kim. I?m going to hurt every part of your body before I permanently brand my name on your leg so that every time you wear a dress people will remember how the ?Sex Queen TuThoa? was outfucked by someone you called an ugly dwarf and cripple. To put an early stop your pain and humiliation tonight you?re going to beg me to rape and degrade you every week before I get my 12 hours of use from you, even though you know I?ll keep thinking of new ways to make it interesting and more enjoyable for me?.

Rolling onto her back and spreading her legs she screamed ?Make me cum every different way you can, because when you repeat yourself I?ll finish you and your nightmare begins.?

TuThoa again put her tongue in Kim?s cunt, and found her wet erect throbbing clit. In a last forlorn effort she played with it stretching and teasing it to its full length causing Kim to climax and relax. Immediately she used her legs to pin Kim down. Resting her weight on Kim so she was immobile she stroked, sucked and caressed Kim?s clit again till it was a swollen red protuberance. While holding Kim under her TuThoa pulled a long hair from her own head and she tied it tightly at the bass of Kim?s swollen clit and then caressed the puffy clit above the thread. With no release possible due to the constriction of the hair the sensitivity of the blood filled organ was magnified. TuThoa slowly rolled the strand of hair towards the tip constricting and forcing the blood into a smaller swollen area. When TuThoa released the knot the relief as the blood flowed freely caused Kim to sob with pleasure as she violently came.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:15 PM
You like to cum peasant, well its just starting. You don?t get to be the best by letting an uneducated cripple beat you. After the first two hours its mutual stimulation and its too bad you can?t respond because there no rule that says I have to let you touch me?

Kim twisted and writhed as she fought to struggle free but with the handicap of her legs could not budge TuThoa who again stroked the clit to its maximum before tying another piece of her hair restricting the flow and massaging the swollen upper clit till Kim squirmed from the stimulation and pain. Again she rolled the constricting strand of hair higher causing the clit to distend from its load of compressed blood before she released it and watched the effect of the massive climax. By the fourth time Kim shuddered involuntarily as soon as the sensitive clit was touched. Moving, TuThoa placed her nipple on the clit and using her finger flicked one of her rock hard nipples continually against the responsive clit fucking the clit with her long hard surgery enhanced nipple. Rearranging her body she intertwined her legs and repeated the procedure this time fucking Kim?s clit with her own monstrous clit. Each strike gave exquisite pain to the sensitive clit and Kim was howling for relief. Tears ran down her face as the hair was released, her blood flowed and she came.

There was no respite as TuThoa seized the chance and bound her wrists and ankles to the bed. Smiling she rubbed the reddened clit erect before winding another plucked hair again at the base. Opening up Kim?s cunt she inserted her fingers and located her G spot and caressed it. At the same time her fingers squeezed the sensitive clit hard before releasing and massaging it, then squeezing, then massaging again and so on. Kim was helpless: orgasms from her G spot threatened to rock her body, there was the extreme sensitivity to touch of her engorged clit, but the burning pain of the inflamed clit would not allow her to cum. Her body thrashed around but the ropes and TuThoa afforded her no relief. Kim was pleading to cum, but TuThoa merely took Kim?s clit in her fingers and played with it till Kim felt it would burst such was the tension inside it.

TuThoa tied 3 more pieces of hair around the clit at regular intervals. Fingering Kim?s G spot and kneading the clit she released the lowest string. As the blood surged out and in, Kim?s orgasm took over and controlled her utterly: she screamed, she moaned she cried. Her body jerked like a puppet on a string. Continuing to massage the clit TuThoa released the second lowest string and Kim reached an even higher peak of ecstasy. Rubbing and pressing TuThoa released the third string and then the fourth. Each time the discharge of the pressure, the rush of blood and the continual stimulation of her G spot caused a gigantic orgasm. No part of Kim was immune: Her body shook and tossed, sweat covered her body, her inhuman shrieks echoed round the room, cum poured from her cunt soaking the sheet she lay on. Even after the fourth subsided her body still shuddered and shivered and low semi human moans escaped her lips.

Ruthlessly TuThoa cemented her advantage. She moved Kim so that she lay on her back with her cunt at the end of the bed. Her feet touched the floor and her ankles and knees were bound in a vertical plane to the bed legs. Each thigh was tied parallel to the mattress frame. Her arms were stretched and tied to the top of the bed. TuThoa placed cushions under Kim?s butt raising and further exposing her wide open vulnerable cunt. Kim was incapable of moving more than an inch. From her bag she took a battery operated pulsator and attached the leads to Kim?s nipples and adjusted the output so that Kim?s nipples were twitching involuntarily from the electronic stimuli. Taking another larger machine she placed the miniscule leads inside Kim?s cunt and pressed them to her G spot. Switching on the machine she watched Kim?s pubic muscles jerk as the electronic pulses rhythmically triggered the pleasure in Kim?s G spot.

Kneeling between Kim?s open legs she again roused Kim?s clit to its fullest engorged state. It was deep crimson mainly due to the network of very fine veins that had been broken by the compression of blood forced towards the tip. For the next 30 minutes she pleasured Kim with her tongue and the machines. Kim?s orgasms continued, but Kim was not in control of them as before. TuThoa was dictating when she came. She was astounded that Kim?s body was still responding cuming every few minutes, despite the fact that they had started some five hours ago. TuThoa reflected that she herself had never come so close to submitting or admitting defeat in any sexual contest. It was the first time she had used the Japanese made machines and as she watched their intense stimulation of Kim she looked forward with anticipation to using on her the large number of ingenious and extraordinary sex devices she had bought on her last trip to Tokyo.

Returning her attention to Kim?s clit she took it in fully her mouth and sucked trying to draw as much blood as she could to its extreme tip. Taking a long piece of her hair she pulled the slipknot at the clit base as tight as she could. Then she proceeded to wind it tightly like binding at the end of a rope to point aprox two thirds along the clit. It now resembled a button mushroom with a compressed bound stem and distended deformed head that was a deep purple colour.

Taking her time she dragged a fingernail across the tip. So sensitive was it that this alone felt like a searing burning shock to Kim. Secure in the knowledge that Kim was unable to cum as the tension from her clit overrode the arousal from her nipples and G spot, she experimented for the next 10 minutes on how to affect Kim?s clit? knowing she would use the knowledge that night.. Kim experienced soft massage, firm kneading, pinching, scratching, and licking and more. Needing to cum but being unable to was driving Kim senseless. She pleaded to cum but Tu Thoa took the tip between the palms of her hands and rubbed as fast and as hard as she could.

Kim strained against the ropes that denied her even the relief of writhing and moving. She managed to stop the sounds that came from somewhere inside her long enough to call out for TuThoa to stop. This should have ended the event between the two as she had effectively submitted, but TuThoa just laughed, squeezed the clit brutally a dozen times before resuming her violent rubbing. After five more minutes she undid both slipknots and quickly pulled the hair strand off Kim?s clit. .

The gigantic orgasm that had been built up for over 30 minutes without release surged through her body. So extreme was her cumming that she lost control of her bladder and piss mixed with cum poured from her. Despite being restrained, one wrist tore free. Even as she came TuThoa kept the relentless rubbing of her clit. To protect her, Kim?s brain did the only thing it could: it took control and eased her into the safety of unconsciousness.

Now that she was in total control her own desires were increasing and she was getting incredibly horny. She thought how Kim had cum so many times and lasted over 2 hours with the hair. Japanese with a huge clit had shown TuThoa this method and been amazed that TuThoa had cum 3 times as they masturbated together. She had never seen anyone take three orgasms, and even though TuThoa still gained an extreme orgasm this way when masturbating she had never lasted more than 15 minutes such was the intensity. She was nearly cumming just at the thought the challenge of raping and using Kim that night till even Kim?s body no longer responded, destroying any pride Kim had before making a broken Kim pleasure her fully.

. Kim came to with TuThoa squatted over her and a monstrous dildo in her hand. ?Have you seen my video where I take a horse?? she asked. This is made from a cast of a horse. It took me 6 years to learn to take this but you?re going to learn in one night.? As she talked she covered it with her love juice and wrapped her cunt lips around it. Wriggling the monster to various angles, her face contorted she eased the first inch in herself, and then steadily consumed it in front of Kim?s eyes. ?Thank you for your ideas,? she said, ?I hope you?re proud to have my name permanently on your precious tit. It will be interesting to see if you enjoy receiving the pain I?ve got planned for you as much as I will giving it, because I?m also going to enjoy new ways of raping you every week when you bargain for me to stop tonight?

Withdrawing the dildo she said, ?Now you know why I?m the best and you?re a beaten slut?. It didn?t matter how many women she had outfucked she could still feel the same incredible feeling building up inside her as strong as her first time as a 13 yr old with her virgin victory over a 17 yr old 5 classes higher than her at school. It was a Vietnamese custom: as much a part of their culture as the Filipina fist fuck was theirs. Triumph and victory, proving herself a better woman, domination, power, humiliation of the beaten. All these feelings welled up inside her as she felt the growing tightness and heaviness in her bladder. It was time. She straddled Kim?s face and squatted kneeling astride the once proud and gloating Kim, spread her own cunt wide apart and delivered the traditional Vietnamese humiliation. She masturbated till she came and as she came relaxed her muscles to cover her rival?s face with her hot steaming piss screeching her victory in a primeval scream that echoed round the room as she hosed Kim?s face, hair, breasts and cunt and filled her mouth, ears and eyes with her acrid yellow victory juice


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:43 PM
Here's one short short story - Title : Boss's daughter is nuts . Enjoy !!! :)

I am 19 now, and this happened when I was 18 and still a virgin. I worked at a jewelry store that was part of a run-down mall, with several other booths alongside. Everyone there including me is Asian except some of the older sales people. I had to do sales there and sometimes polish jewelry, I did this for the money for college.

The boss had 5 daughters. I know what you're thinking but NO. Three of them were not even in their teens really, and one was just "unacceptable." There was only one named Janie that was sort of pretty, and she was 17-close to my age. I knew she liked me because her sisters were always telling me, but I could tell she was too immature to really do anything about it. I knew it would be a stupid relationship to even pursue so I never did anything. She was Chinese, and 5'11 so pretty tall, pale skin, dark hair down to her shoulders and broad shoulders. A little too broad for my taste too, another reason I didn't pursue anything. She was very athletic and that made me feel a little weird, she was sort of more into sports than me and didn't really fit that feminine model I wanted.

She would do stupid things and say childish comments about me, I guess because she liked me and didn't know how to show it. So I basically ignored her and just did my job at the jewelry store. She was pathetic I thought, she would flirt a little and when things became a litttle intimate she would be shy and awkward, one time I tried to sneak a peak at her crotch as she was cleaning the display showcases from outside, and she actually noticed and quickly ran away. I just gave up after that because I knew she was too immature.

I did fantasize about her though, I mean-the boss's daughter. I don't know why, she had a cute face, and her innocence was appealing. I always did what she told me to, after one time I ditched her when she asked me to her junior prom, I just felt bad. So one day she tells me to go bye her lunch from the booth a few minutes down in the strip mall, and I go with her money. My boss is working the customers and doesn't notice I leave, he usually doesn't care. But I don't go to the Chinese food store first, I needed to stop at the bathroom and take a much needed dump, I remember my stomach was extremely unsettled that day. That was when Janie surprised me by what she did.

I was inside the bathroom already walking into the stall, when she opened the door to the smelly bathroom. The bathroom was empty besides me and her, and she just stared at me as she approached. I got nervous, than confused because I knew she wasn't into anything. But than she said, "Come on, I want to show you something", I felt my wang twitch, after all I was a virgin! She took me by my hand and led me into the stall. Locking the small door behind me she put her arms around my shoulders and kissed me hard. She pressed her crotch right into my already stiff penis and grinded it fiercely, this was too much! I had never been this close to a girl in my life. I just held onto the small of her back, and groped her ass because I thought it was appropriate. She slowly made her way down to my pants and pushed me down. I fell back onto the toilet, thankfully the seat was down, but I thought "ew, this is nasty." My cock didn't feel the same way, it was still stiff.

Janie unbuttoned her jeans and I saw her white cotton panties with pink stripes. I started taking the initiative, I wasn't even thinking how I didn't even find this girl attractive. I peeled her panties down to her thighs and grabbed at her cunt. She has dark black pubic hair that was not too bushy and she threw her head back as I ran my hand up and down her vagina, stopping at the clit to tingle it.

"Oh shit, I'm a virgin you know?" I told her

"It's ok, I don't mind." She grabbed the back of my head as she sat down on my lap.

I was definitely hard at this point and she wasted no time. Janie Stood up a little and guided my cock towards her pussy, I just sat there holding the small of her waist. I was shaking uncontrollably. She slowly sat down on my dick, and that was the best moment of my life. Slowly she bounced up and down on my lap, and I just held onto her. We were both uttering and moaning.

"Oh fuck, that feels so good Janie. Don't tell your dad."

"Oh my god, I haven't fucked in so long." She was so warm on my lap, I felt her pubic hair brushing against me and her vagina was wet. The piston motion was getting too overwhelming so I held her still and said, "stop, I don't wanna cum in you." I held her still and kissed her neck, my dick was still in her and I kissed her lips again. I could tell I wouldn't be able to hold it much longer so I stood up with her still on me, and she straddled me with her legs as I held her against the wall. Then I pulled dick out and pushed it in slowly again looking as her pussy separated. I pulled and pushed in about four more times and then I knew I had to come.

" Oh god." I could tell she wasn't satisfied but I didn't care. It was my first time! I felt her small breasts through her shirt and let her down onto the ground. Then she sat on the toilet and pulled me by the dick towards her, she said " Do you want to cum in my mouth?"

"Uh..if you want to. I don't care." I was looking at her little cunt again. I wanted it bad, and I wanted to cum in her cunt, but I knew it would be wrong. So i pulled her head towards my dick and she swallowed it all, I'm Asian, so it's only about 6 inches long. I felt her warm tongue on the bottom of my dick and couldn't believe it. She held me by my bare ass and one hand was on the back of my thigh. I just held the back of her head as she worked every inch of my dick slowly. Out of no where, I felt the orgasm coming, and I felt a hard load of cum shoot out of my cock as my dick was still deep in her mouth. She coughed a little but immediately pulled away in time.

Slowly she stroked my cock a little as she wiped her mouth, I think she swallowed it, I'm not sure. As she stood up I was still so confused but thrilled. I kissed her again grabbing at her naked ass and pressed my still erect dick against her pussy.

"Don't she said." It might have semen on it.

"Ok." I started to help her up, but then I dont't know what got into me, as she turned around to pull her pink and white panties up, I pushed my dick against her anus a little and I just had to feel her again. She said, " Hey, com'on stop, we have to get back before my dad sees we're both gone for so long."

"I just wanna feel you again one more time, you're so hot." She didn't really resist. I held her against the wall and stuck my cock into her pussy from behind and just fucked her really fast. I think I stuck it up there about 10 times and she wasn't making any sounds, but I ejaculated a small load inside her. I was immediately nervous after, but she said. "Good thing I'm on birht control."

I was so relieved but I knew I wouldn't do that again. I pulled my boxers and pants up and watched her ass as she dressed. She is about 120pounds and pretty fine, but I just couldn't forget the warmth of her pussy. I finished work that day with a semi-boner. I quit that job after a few months, we never talked about that time nor did we ever have sex again. I don't know why, but that day was unforgettable.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:48 PM
Hm......how about this Jepun story - Title : The samurai lovers . Enjoy !!! :D

In medieval Japan, in the province of Yedo, there lived a young samurai named Ukyo who pined day after day for the love of the handsomely beautiful Uneme. To Ukyo, Uneme was as perfect of a man as he had ever seen. He was young, like him, only sixteen at the most and had the longest sheet of shining black for hair. His face was smooth, free of cuts, blemishes, and as soft as cream which made him look far more youthful that he really was. When he would practice with Samanosuke, another young samurai, Ukyo would watch, as his small lean muscles would flex with each swing of his kendo stick. His hair, pulled into a ponytail, would whip from side to side as he swung, flecks of sweat would bead down his small feminine body. Ukyo could not control himself and would ignore his own training to watch Ukyo.

Samanosuke was older than Ukyo, perhaps nineteen, and was one of the more skilled swordsmen in the castle. He was also Uneme's lover and a good friend of Ukyo. Samanosuke was a rougher in comparison to Uneme. His hair was pulled back in the samurai topknot, his face was scarred slightly, and his hands were rougher and calloused. He was taller and more muscular than Uneme or Ukyo but he too was beautiful in his own right. What made him even more desirable was the fact that him and Uneme took pleasure in each other’s company and that there wasn't a samurai around who was not jealous of his romance. Among the many jealous eyes was always Ukyo who'd watch as the two exchanged loving glances or if Uneme would flag Samanosuke down to walk beside him.

Samanosuke was not a fool and knew that there were many who envied him and lusted after Uneme. He also knew that his own close friend, Ukyo, also adored the beautiful boy, but Samanosuke was jealous of his love as well.

For over a month, Ukyo's consumption of food ceased, due to his deep pining for Uneme, that eventually left him bed ridden. Many of the samurai came to visit Uneme hoping to cheer him up, but none could. Samanosuke would visit a few times a day and would watch as his close friend's conditioned worsened. While sitting beside Ukyo and trying to give him tea, Uneme walked by his room and peered in, his face was somber and he too was as worried as Samanosuke. Samanosuke watched as Ukyo's conditioned improved just by watching Uneme. When Uneme departed, Ukyo returned to his pitiful world. Samanosuke, however, knew what caused Ukyo such pain. It was love for his Uneme. Leaving Ukyo's side, he went to speak with his lover.


Later that night, Uneme positioned himself alongside the bed of Ukyo and knelt down beside him. He placed his hand, lovingly on Ukyo's and clasped it gently. Ukyo turned his head, embarrassed, but he did not dare to let go of the hand he had wished to hold for so long. Uneme rested his head on Ukyo shoulder, the sweet smell of perfume flooded Ukyo's nose and it made him pine even more for Uneme. This was the closest he would ever get to him and Ukyo believed that Uneme was doing this out of pity not out of love. For no man could ever be honored enough to be loved by such a beautiful young boy. Ukyo still could not look at Uneme who proceeded to uncover Ukyo exposing his toned chest. Before Ukyo could interject, Uneme stretched his arm over Ukyo's chest and held him in his arms.

"You were always in my heart Ukyo," Uneme said softly, "I just never had the courage to tell you." Ukyo could not believe what he had heard. The most beautiful boy in Yedo was in his bed and he had confessed to loving him. "Perhaps," Ukyo thought, "I'm taking his charity too far. He does not love me like he loves Samanosuke." Ukyo blurted out, "What about Samanosuke? Isn't he in your heart?" Ukyo turned his head towards Uneme; the sweet, soft-spoken boy had tears rolling down his cheeks. He slowly caressed his cheeks and brushed a tear away with his thumb. Uneme smiled shyly stared into Ukyo's eyes. "I love Sam," Uneme replied, "But I also love you. If you were to die so would a piece of me." More tears rolled down Uneme's face. The once pale complexion was now red from tears. Placing his hand on Uneme’s cheek, Ukyo leaned in to kiss the boy he had pined for. If Uneme were to reject him surely he would commit seppuku or force himself to lie in bed until his heart no longer ached. He moved his lips closer to Uneme's and felt relief when Uneme slowly kissed him back. He moved his tongue gently in Uneme's mouth and Uneme returned it, opening his mouth slightly and then pulling back on Ukyo's bottom lip.

"I have loved you for so long..." Ukyo said feeling all the weight of sorrow lift from him. "I have wanted to kiss you since the first moment I laid eyes on you."

Uneme smiled, placed his head on Ukyo's shoulder and danced his fingers along his chest. "So you do love me..." Uneme said quietly as he started to kiss Ukyo's neck. "Will you promise me you'll get better so you can show me how much you love me?" Uneme kissed Ukyo's lips once more. "You will never have to hide your feelings for me anymore."

"What about Sam?" Ukyo replied.

"He knows I love you. Sam loves you too. All three of us can love each other... Will you promise me you'll get well?" Ukyo nodded and Uneme kissed his forehead. "When you're well," Uneme cooed, "I'll show you how much I care for you." Uneme smiled, released Ukyo's hand and slid the paper screen shut behind him.

A few days later, Ukyo was up and about, patrolling and training with more vigor than ever before. When Ukyo emerged from his quarters the first person to greet him with a hug was Uneme followed closely by Samanosuke. The three of them did their patrols together, trained together and loved together. For Ukyo, there was no greater moment in his life.

Late one evening, while resting on his tatami mat reading poetry by the light of a lantern, Ukyo heard a soft knock outside his room. He put his book down; stood up and slid open the door to see Uneme wearing a pink silken floral kimono smelling sweetly of perfume. Uneme walked in, shut the sliding door and grabbed Ukyo’s hand. Pulling him down to the mat, he leaned in and kissed his lover softly on his lips. Uneme’s perfume wafted gently by Ukyo’s nose and he was entranced. He kissed him back, pulled back Uneme’s kimono to his shoulders and slowly pressed his lips against his neck. Moving gently down his shoulders and chest. Uneme moaned slightly and he leaned back. Ukyo placed one hand behind the small of Uneme’s back and brought him closer to him. His lips still kissing his soft sweet smelling body. Uneme smiled, his almond eyes sparkling, his pitch-black hair gleaming slightly of purple highlights. Uneme ran his hands up Ukyo’s worn kimono and untied his belt and pulled it off. Uneme pressed his soft lips on Ukyo’s chest slowly moving down towards his chest where he sucked ever so gently on his nipple. He looked up, smiling and continued to suck and kiss Ukyo’s chest. Uneme ran his hands up Ukyo’s back and straddled him so that the two of them were face-to-face, mouth-to-mouth. Uneme removed the rest of his kimono and to Ukyo’s surprise he was naked. Uneme smiled shyly as Ukyo looked his body up and down. His dick was not big, smaller than his anyways, with a patch of black pubic hairs just above his cock. The rest of his body was smooth and flawless. His flat stomach had hipbones that stuck out slightly and a perfect round butt. Uneme said quietly, “Do I look as wonderful as you have hoped?” Ukyo smiled and drew the boy towards him, pressing his lips into his and tasting Uneme he replied, “If the seas were ink I couldn’t write about how beautiful you are.” Uneme smiled sweetly as he pulled Ukyo’s hiragana off. He ran his hands down Ukyo’s stomach and then placed his mouth over Ukyo’s ever-bulging cock. He started by kissing the head, gently, and then licking the shaft. He looked up approvingly at Ukyo who, even if Uneme were horrible at sucking dicks, would never tell him so. Ukyo arched his back slightly and ran his hand through Uneme’s hair. Uneme opened his mouth wider and slowly moved his head up and down Ukyo’s shaft, his mouth wrapped tight around his dick. Ukyo could feel no better pleasure. With each slurp and smack Ukyo groaned slightly as the boy samurai sucked harder and harder. His hand caressing his balls. “Ohh.. Uneme,” Ukyo groaned, “Let me suck you too… uhhh… please… let me.”

With that, Uneme turned to face the opposite way and both samurai turned on their sides. Uneme’s dick was small but firm. Ukyo was lost in Uneme. He wrapped his mouth around Uneme’s dick and began to kiss his shaft and suck hard and deep as Uneme was sucking his own dick. Both boys groaned as the other sucked, neither stopping until Ukyo finally grunted and released his hot cum into Uneme’s mouth. Ukyo continued to suck Uneme for a few more seconds until Uneme finally released his own sweet tasting boy milk. Uneme licked Ukyo’s head clean and then turned around to kiss Ukyo who was sweating. He pressed his lips against his and pulling back a strand of his own cum with him. Uneme smiled and then collapsed beside Ukyo, his hand over his chest as he caressed his sides. Ukyo, so enamored with the experience said nothing.

“Do you know how long I have wanted to do that to you Ukyo?” Uneme said softly. “I was training when I was nine and I seen you. I wanted you to notice me but you never did. Whenever I’d look at you, you were always facing the other way.”


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:50 PM
Ukyo opened his mouth to speak but he could not find his words. Uneme continued without a reply from Ukyo, “I always thought—He doesn’t like me. He doesn’t notice me, but Sam noticed me. But whenever I was with Sam, I had always imagined that it was you I was with. It’s silly of me to tell you this,” Uneme said with a girlish air about him, “but I wanted you to know that…” Ukyo kissed his head and that was enough of an answer for Uneme as he rested his head on a muscular groove between Ukyo’s chest and shoulder. His arm draped over Ukyo’s chest. Ukyo could still feel Uneme’s dick, still wet with cum, as it pressed against his thigh.

Uneme came back the following night. This time smelling of lavender as the two of them made love with the lantern off. Uneme came in, with his usual one knock, and made his way towards Ukyo’s bedside. The two kissed and played with each other’s cocks until they were hard. Uneme made sure to spit heavily on Ukyo’s cock before slowly lowering himself on it. “His ass is sooo tight,” Ukyo thought, “as the shadow of Uneme lowered himself slowly on Ukyo’s throbbing cock. Uneme winced and said, “I want you to fuck me Ukyo… please… fuck me.” Both boys were upright, Uneme leaning back on Ukyo’s cock, as Ukyo trusted his hips up forcing his dick deep into Uneme’s ass. “UH,” Uneme grunted as Ukyo continued to thrust his cock harder and faster. Uneme balanced himself with one hand while stroking his own cock with the other. Ukyo’s hips trusted up and down, his cock sliding faster and faster into Uneme’s ever widening hole. Uneme eventually fell back as Ukyo began to fuck him harder and harder. Uneme placed one leg on Ukyo’s shoulder and the other pressed firmly around his waist as Ukyo trusted. Uneme continued to jack himself off until finally his own creamy cum shot onto his chest. Ukyo still continued between groans, moans and grunts and finally cam hard into Uneme’s ass. Ukyo leaned over Uneme’s chest and gently lapped up his lover’s cum before kissing him. This night, however, Uneme did not stay with him. “I promised Sam.,” he said softly as the boy and the scent of lavender left the room with thud of a sliding door.

Uneme was only slightly jealous of Sam and what had happened. Every other night, Uneme would sleep with Ukyo and the following night, would return to Sam. On a night when Uneme would return to Ukyo there was a gentle knock on Ukyo’s sliding door. He pulled it back to see Uneme. Uneme opened it wider and there was Samanosuke. Both walked in.

“I thought,” Uneme said quietly hiding his face slightly behind Sam, “we could all three be together. I hate leaving you alone Ukyo when I am with Sam and I cannot bear to leave Sam when I am with you. Can we try this—for just one night?”

Ukyo looked over at Sam who seemed more than willing to join in and he nodded in agreement. Uneme’s face lit up and soon the three of them were making love. Uneme took the position between Sam and Ukyo. Both young men were standing as Uneme began to suck their dicks. Switching between the two. Sam placed one hand on Uneme’s shoulder and the other on Ukyo’s chest and began to rub it slightly. Ukyo placed his hand on Sam’s chest and leaned it to kiss him. Sam’s face was rough, not like Uneme’s, but his tongue was soft as it explored Ukyo’s mouth. He pulled back and kissed him again. Uneme was still sucking the two of them, having a lot more trouble with Sam’s much larger dick. Sam smiled at Ukyo, “You kiss nice.” He said as he leaned in for another. For Ukyo, there was no better pleasure. He had never experienced this kind of romance, this kind of lovemaking. It is said that the love between two men strengthens bonds, and he knew the bond between the three of them could never be broken—not with what they were doing. Eventually, Sam was ramming his huge dick in Uneme’s ass as Uneme slowly sucked away at Ukyo. His mouth running down his shaft occasionally stopping to let out a moan or a groan when Sam went deep. After an hour, Ukyo released a jet of cum down Uneme’s face and Sam pulled out in time to shoot the biggest stream of cum Ukyo had ever seen. It shot up Uneme’s neck and traveled to his stomach where the leftovers were starting to form a pool in Uneme’s bellybutton. Uneme scooped up his lovers’ cum and ate it. He then sucked the leftover cum from both their dicks and the three of them collapsed in a heap on Ukyo’s straw mattress. The three of them would always sleep together after that night. Neither would be without Uneme.

There was another who envied the love triangle of Uneme, Ukyo and Sam. He was a captain who has been watching Uneme for years. There was a time when Captain Shyuzen Hosono had his way with Uneme. When he was a mere boy, Shyuzen would rape Uneme, often forcing him to drink his cum or to be brutally fucked. For Uneme it was humiliating. Shyuzen would often look back on these times as a fond reminder of how he first had the boy that everyone envies. When he first seen Uneme, he was kind to him and Uneme reciprocated. One night, Shyuzen pulled the boy into his own room and brutally raped him. As Uneme lie crying, Shyuzen would plunge his dick deep into the boy’s small ass, tearing and ripping it as he forced himself in. When Uneme would shout in pain, Shyuzen hit him with the butt of his sword knocking him unconscious. Oftentimes, he would leave the boy in a pool of blood and cum. As Uneme grew older, he found company in other samurais who were much more skilled than Shyuzen. Shyuzen still craved the boy whom he had once fondled and humiliated.

Even now, Shyuzen would remind Uneme of what he could do to him and all Uneme could do was turn away. One autumn day, Shyuzen made a comment that sent Ukyo into a rage. Shyuzen had mentioned to his peers how pitiful Uneme was and how horrible of a warrior he must be since he could not defend himself as a boy. Ukyo, wanting nothing more than to cut the stupid grin from Shyuzen’s face lunged at him but was punched across the face by his guard. Shyuzen smiled and said in his deep voice to Uneme, “Maybe if I kill him tonight I can replace him. Hmm?” Shyuzen laughed and walked away with his guards describing in humiliating detail of how he used to force the child Uneme to have sex with him.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-11-2007, 09:51 PM
That night, Uneme was not going to allow such disrespect to continue. To humiliate him was one thing but to humiliate his lover was another. He dressed in his finest kimono, the floral one him and Ukyo made love in the first time, and wore his katana and wakazashi before rubbing perfume on him. It was the sweet floral one that Ukyo and Sam adored. He then walked to Shyuzen’s quarters, a ways away from his and walked boldly up the stairs where two of his guards were waiting. With swift precision, Uneme’s sword slid up the crotch of the guard and, like a razor, up through his chest and out splattering blood across the stone steps. With his smaller wakazashi he placed it firmly in the other guard’s neck and released it in a bloody wave. He opened the door to see the Captain praying and said in his soft girlish voice, “Your sword Shyuzen. Pick it up.” Shyuzen turned around surprised and picked up his sword. “Wanting me to pleasure you again boy?? Liked it the first time, hmm?” Shyuzen laughed and said menacingly, “When I am through with you I’m going to kill Ukyo and Samanosuke too. Such disrespect boy…” and then charged at the calm Uneme. Their swords clashed and Uneme rolled forward missing a swift frontal attack from Shyuzen. Shyuzen spun around with a spinning sword maneuver, in which Uneme blocked gracefully. Shyuzen lunged, his sword missing Uneme’s body but going straight through the long sleeves of his kimono. Uneme spun, pulling the katana from Shyuzen’s hand leaving him unarmed. With a quick plunge of his own sword, Uneme beheaded Shyuzen sending blood over the rice paper screens and all over Uneme. The rest of the castle heard the commotion and was speechless to see the beautiful Uneme covered in blood. Uneme said boldly in his usual soft voice, “My actions will not be questioned for tomorrow I shall commit seppuku.” And the morning came…

It is tradition that a Samurai commit seppuku if they do not wish their actions to be questioned. The Daimyo did not ask Uneme why he killed Shyuzen. The boy was going to kill himself in front of everyone to show that his honor was still intact. It is tradition to write a poem before killing oneself in the style of seppuku and Uneme wrote this:

“The flowers wait for the next spring;
Trusting that the same hands will caress them.
But the hearts of the men no longer will be such,
And only you will know that everything changes,
Oh, loving poor men.

With these, his final words, Uneme pulled out a blade, covered in a white fabric exposing only a few inches of the blade. He ran the blade across his stomach from left side to right side, trying hard not to lurch as his body quivered with pain. He ran the blade from the opposite side, trying hard not to wince or cry. Trying to be brave for Ukyo and Sam as they watched helplessly. Finally he waited for the Kaishaku to cut off his head and end his misery. Before this could happen, Ukyo rushed out from the crowed and knelt beside his lover. “I go wherever you go,” Ukyo said smiling at Uneme as he too plunged a sword into his own stomach. The two lovers sat bleeding as the kaishaku chopped off their heads. First Uneme’s and then Ukyo’s. The castle was dark for the next few days. Samurai would bury their comrades who loved each other and gave them a special grave. Shyuzen would get no such respect. With his lovers gone, Sam sunk into a depression and finally committed seppuku in front of their graves only two weeks after their death. He was buried with them, the three lovers to sleep together forever.

To this day, the graves of the three samurai lovers still exist in Japan. On the headstone reads Uneme’s poem. A testament to honor and love among the samurai.

The End !!! :)

kimono
07-11-2007, 08:36 AM
So many wonderful stories to read...thank you so much :)

kark88
07-11-2007, 07:52 PM
Mondays ; Wednesdays and Fridays

Part 1


I was a few minutes early for my appointment with Professor Rogers, as the door to her office was ajar and I could hear Mary-Beth screaming at the top of her lungs. Mary-Beth was screaming, “Dam, how can you be so stupid to make such a silly mistake.” And while I thought initially thought Mary-Beth might be talking to a student, I finally got the conclusion that she might be in fact talking to herself. I slowly crept to the door and peeked in to confirm my suspicion. And what I saw totally surprised me, as Mary-Beth had her skirt up and I could see her panties visible. From what I saw, Mary-Beth was in desperate needs for a cum and from the lacey boy-leg briefs; I knew that Mary-Beth was a very sensual woman.

I knew from past conversations with Mary-Beth Rogers that she was a happily married woman with children older than me, but from what I could tell, Mary-Beth was also a very sexually frustrated woman and was in need of some help. I slipped into Mary-Beth’s office and closed the door behind me; my presence startled Mary-Beth as she tried using her dress to cover herself and tried telling me my appointment would have to wait. I responded by telling Mary-Beth of how I wasn’t there as a student. I took a step towards Mary-Beth and caused her to drop her dress as she sat down on her office chair wearing just a pink satin bra and matching boy-leg briefs; I looked directly into Mary-Beth’s eyes as I dropped to my knees before her. I kissed Mary-Beth’s knees and said I knew how much she needed some relief. Mary-Beth said for me to leave her office, but as I noticed Mary-Beth spreading her thighs a bit, I knew Mary-Beth was welcoming me.

kark88
07-11-2007, 07:55 PM
Part 2

I kissed and licked at Mary-Beth’s inner thighs and caused Professor Rogers to let out a moan, while her body quivered deliciously. I pushed my head forward and began licking at the smooth satin fabric of Mary-Beth’s panties and caused her to moan for me to peel them off. And as I slipped my fingers under the waistband of her briefs, Mary-Beth helped me by lifting off the chair a bit and in an instant I had her panties sliding down her legs. What I saw next surprised me as Mary-Beth had a shaved pussy with just a small fluff of pubic hair over her vaginal opening as if to tell people that she was a natural blonde. Mary-Beth was extremely aroused as her lips were already swollen and dripping with love honey. I slipped my hands under Mary-Beth’s naked buttocks and fed on her pussy, causing Professor Rogers to scream her appreciation and unlike when the door to her office was open; the room was sound-proof when closed as Mary-Beth could moan and scream out how she was feel!
ing.

It didn’t take me very long before I brought Mary-Beth to her first orgasm, as it would be the first of many. I stayed on my knees between Mary-Beth’s thighs for over 30 minutes, as Mary-Beth went absolutely nuts when I slipped a finger into her pussy while licking at her clitoris at the same time. When I finally stopped, my face was covered with love honey which Mary-Beth ejaculated during her many orgasms. When I got off my knees, I sat down on Mary-Beth’s desk and she wasted little time to undo my belt and jeans. Mary-Beth quickly fished out my erection and began sucking on my penis. And while I spent over 30 minutes between her legs, Mary-Beth spent less than two as she didn’t want to waste my erection in her mouth as she got off her chair and slipped off her bra before getting on all fours.

kark88
07-11-2007, 07:58 PM
Part 3

I kissed Mary-Beth on the lips and slipped my tongue into her mouth; thus, allowing Professor Rogers to get a taste of her own vaginal secretions from my tongue. I slapped Mary-Beth’s buttocks with my right hand before planting a kiss on where I had struck her with my hand. I gave Mary-Beth’s pussy a couple of licks to make sure she was still primed before penetrating her pussy with my erection. Mary-Beth was a screamer of the highest order, if the walls weren’t sound-proof; they would probably think that Mary-Beth was being murdered. Mary-Beth’s loud moans did my ego a lot of good, as she made me feel if I had an even larger penis than what I had; and despite being the mother of 3, Mary-Beth was tighter than most of the girls I fucked at the university.

Mary-Beth was insatiable as we moved from one position to another, as Mary-Beth and I fucked for nearly three hours. When we finished, Mary-Beth asked if I wanted to be her personal assistant. Mary-Beth said she couldn’t pay me very much money, but said the position would have some fringe benefits as I had just sampled. I was no fool, as I pulled Mary-Beth Rogers on top of me so we were in the sixty-nine position and after twenty minutes of oral pleasure; I rolled Mary-Beth on her back and proceeded to fuck her for another hour. Mary-Beth playfully kissed my nose and as if this meant I was will to accept her offer. My position as Mary-Beth’s personal assistant is to be her personal sex toy on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays as we would spend anywhere from 2-3 hours making love in her cubicle after her lectures.

End of story. :)

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 08:03 PM
So many wonderful stories to read...thank you so much

Thanks bro kimono for coming in this thread to read all these wonderful stories and if you do have any stories just post .

Mondays ; Wednesdays and Fridays

Part 1

Thanks bro kark88 for your wonderful story . :D

kark88
07-11-2007, 08:10 PM
Thanks bro kark88 for your wonderful story .

Thank you bro birdie8819. I got a bit of free time since tomorrow is a public holiday. Will try to contribute more for everyones' reading pleasure.:)

Caught Red Handed

Part 1

Caught red handed, these are the only words that can describe what happened to me. My boss decided to be a bit generous and allow me to leave home a couple of hours earlier; thus, I got home before my girlfriend, Corrine, and a quick call on the cellphone confirmed it. I decided to clean up a bit before Corrine got home, when I was in the bedroom; I found a pair of bubble-gum pink satin bikini panties on the floor. Corrine as always was in a hurry in the morning and in her haste to shower, Corrine must had missed the clothes hamper. I picked up the panties and was about to toss them into the hamper when I had the uncontrollable urge to bring the soiled panties to my nose and sniff them. I could smell a mix of cologne that Corrine wears with the love honey that must have oozed from her pussy.

And while Corrine and I have sex almost every morning, we didn't get a chance to do so that particular morning and the scent from the panties was enough to cause my cock to throb. I took off my clothes and stretched out on the bed, then while sniffing and licking at Corrine's soiled panties; I began to stroke and fondle my cock which rapidly began to harden to a full erection. It was while my cock began to throb that I heard a gasp and at first, I thought it was Corrine and was shocked when I saw Corrine's mother, Anne, standing by the doorway. Anne was supposed to have been our guest for Thanksgiving dinner, but decided to surprise Corrine and me by arriving a day earlier and had done grocery shopping for us. Anne had a key to the apartment and let herself in, since I usually got home a bit later; Anne naturally assumed it was Corrine in the bedroom.

kark88
07-11-2007, 08:13 PM
Part 2

Anne was shocked by what she had witnessed and in the seconds that followed upon hearing her gasp, I tried using Corrine's bubble-gum pink satin panties and a combination of my hands to conceal my throbbing cock. What made things even worst was the fact that instead of walking away, Anne stepped into the bedroom and walked over to the side of the bed. Anne stared at the purplish, bulbous head of my erect cock and gasped, "Oh god, it's so large." Corrine's mom had been a widow for about 5 years and seeing my cock at a full erection, looking so dangerous must have triggered something in her. Anne looked as if being in a trance as she knelt on the carpeted floor and shocked me as Anne grasped her tiny hand at the base of my erection. "I can feel your cock throb," Anne said as she began to stroke my penis. Anne stroked my erection first with one hand and then two. What happened next made me totally uncertain of what I should do as Anne leaned forward and rubbed the bulbous head of my cock against her cheek; but just as I was about to say something, Anne opened her mouth and began licking at the bulbous head.

While I enjoyed what Anne was doing, I did feel a bit of guilt and tried to stop Anne from what she was doing. Anne moaned, "Oh please, it's been so long; I really want to." A few minutes later, Anne stopped teasing herself and took the purplish bulb shaped head of my penis which she had been licking for the past 10 minutes into her mouth and began sucking on my cock. And unlike how Corrine gave head, I could definitely feel a hunger within Anne as there was a real intensity with how she sucked my cock. Another difference from how mother and daughter sucked on my cock was how Anne appeared to be enjoying what she was doing, but again, since the death of Corrine's father, I had to assume that she didn't have very many opportunities to give head to many guys. Anne's style had to be called wet and sloppy, as while Corrine enjoyed trying to deep throat me and take the entire length of my erection; Anne knew that the most sensitive parts of my cock were at or around the head

kark88
07-11-2007, 08:15 PM
Part 3

Thus, Anne concentrated her efforts on licking and sucking on just the bulbous head of my erection. I especially enjoyed of how Anne would purse her lips together before rubbing them back and forth against my cock. Anne alternated from pursing her lips together and rubbing it at the head of my erect cock, then licking all about the head of my penis before finally taking it into her mouth and sucking on it. All the while Anne was doing this, one of her hands continued to stroke at the shaft of my penis while the other gently caressed my scrotum. Anne definitely knew all about oral lovemaking, as she was able to sense when I was about to climax and stopped. Anne smiled after releasing my cock from her mouth; Anne then stood up and pushed the spaghetti straps of her dress passed her shoulders. Anne had on black thigh high stockings with lace trim and a matching pair of satin bikini panties unlike the pair belonging to Corrine. Anne wiggled out of her bikini panties and without saying a word, she climbed on to the bed and lowered her hairy pussy on my face before going back to work on my cock.

I always knew that Anne was a beautiful woman, but seeing her naked with the exception for a pair of thigh high stockings and high heel pumps confirmed to me of how the apple doesn't fall from the tree as to where Corrine got her looks from. Anne's pussy were swollen and pink, as while I wasn't sure of what to expect her pussy to look like as this was the first time I had seen the pussy of a woman in her early 40s. I didn't care of how Anne's pussy might have looked like as I understood that she wanted me to eat her pussy and it was what I did. I did the things that I did while eating out Anne's daughter, Corrine, and as I placed my hands on Anne's buttocks and pulling her pussy closer to my face; I could smell the familiar stench of an arouse woman in heat. It didn't take very long for Anne to respond to my oral lovemaking as I licked at the swollen pink folds of her pussy, Anne began to writhe as she moan and whimpered in response to the rough surface of my tongue on the extremely sensitive and tender skin of her pussy.

kark88
07-11-2007, 08:17 PM
Part 4

Anne's response wasn't totally unlike that of Corrine, as when I began to lick at Anne's clitoris her moans got louder and her concentration on my cock began to lapse a bit. The real fun was when I slipped a finger into Anne's pussy and began fucking her while I took Anne's clit into my mouth and treated it as Anne had done with my erect cock. I didn't know if Anne was a very religious person, but from the number of times she moaned "Oh god" repeatedly, almost anyone might think Anne might. Anne then began telling me of what she was feeling, "Oh god, it's so good" followed by "Oh god, it's been so long. I really need it." This last comment was made by Anne before she climaxed and sprayed my face with her love honey. It was a wildly and intense orgasm that Anne experienced and despite this fact, I wasn't about to stop as I continued to lick and suckle on Anne's clitoris while finger-fucking her pussy. Anne rolled off me at this point, but I wasn't going to let this stop me as I got between her splayed legs as I continued to lick and suck at Anne's clitoris while finger-fxxking her pussy. Anne cursed as she experienced one orgasm after another, I didn't stop until I had Anne begging for me to stop and for me to fxxk her.

Being the perfect gentleman, I did as Anne wanted and brought the head of my erect cock to the lips of her pussy. I tried to tease Anne a bit before pushing forward, but before I had the chance to do so, Anne lifted her hips off the bed and caused for my cock to penetrate her pussy. And while I was certain that Anne must have masturbated over the past five years, her pussy felt as tight as the first time I had fxxked Corrine's pussy. Anne grunted and clenched the sheets on the bed as screamed of how good it felt having my cock in her pussy; but Anne wasn't about to let me do all of the work as she began to thrust her hips off the bed to add to the intensity of the lovemaking. It didn't take very long before Anne and I were both covered with sweat and the entire room to be filled with the scent of our lovemaking, but neither of us were near an orgasm until I reached between our bodies and fingered Anne's still erect clitoris. Anne's response was immediate as she wrapped her legs around my waist while screaming out obscenities and pleading for me to fxxk her yet even harder.

kark88
07-11-2007, 08:20 PM
Part 5

While Anne and I didn't have an orgasm at the same time, it had to been within seconds of each other. When I finished shooting off my load of cum into Anne's pussy and rested atop of her, Anne thanked me as seeing me naked brought back the memories of how much she enjoyed sex. I kissed Anne on the lips for the first time and told Anne of how I was happy to be of assistance. Then, looking at my watch. I told Anne that we had to get cleaned up before Corrine discovering the new nature of our relationship. Anne kicked off her high heels and peeled off her thigh highs before joining me in the shower. And while I wanted to get cleaned up, the sensation of Anne's naked body rubbing against me was too much as I took her in my arms and kissing Anne while slipping my cock into her pussy again. In between kisses, Anne moaned if we had the time to do this; I didn't answer Anne and fucked her savagely until she experienced another orgasm and nearly fainted. After withdrawing my cock from her pussy, I asked Anne if she wanted to ask me a question.

Anne smile as she and I quickly dried off before getting dressed. While Anne did her hair and makeup, I opened the windows and pulled the sheets off the bed and throwing them into the washer. Thus, when Corrine got home all of the evidence of our lovemaking was neatly concealed with the exception for the pair of sweaty thigh high stockings that Anne left on the carpet in the bedroom. I managed to slip them and Anne's pair of black satin bikini panties into her purse without Corrine noticing. Later, while Corrine and I were in bed with Anne in the guest room; Corrine said she thinks her mother has a lover. Corrine said she noticed her mom's soiled panties in her purse and said of how no woman would take off her panties in the middle of the day unless it was for sex. I responded by asking Corrine if she had any idea of who it might be, Corrine smiled and said it probably had to be someone either near her home or ours. Corrine and I kissed before making love and going to bed. Anne found herself a boyfriend, but Anne still comes over for visits and when she does, I let Anne experience what Corrine gets on a near daily basis.

That's all for today. Will continue another day.:)

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 08:52 PM
Thanks bro kark88 for your second story for tonight !!! :D

Now it's my turn to post some stories for you guys/gals . :D

One story on the go - Title : Fillipina Wives Club in Melbourne . Please Enjoy !!!

The Melbourne Filipina Wives club had about 350 members, all with Filipina wives who they shared, or competed in Club events and fights. I was an honorary member because I did all the overseas money transfers, prepared the financial contracts so no member got burnt by a divorce by his Filipina wife, and the paperwork with the immigration department. But now with my new bride Enri (see Initiation 1 and 2) I was a real member. I got involved because I did the accounts for the "The Prez" who was about 60, a wealthy plastic surgeon and the unofficial president and he could remember the good old days before the Australian Govt. passed the law that you couldn't marry a foreigner for 7 yrs after a divorce from a previous immigrant.

In those days you could marry a little brown fucking machine, bring her to Australia, divorce her after a year or so and by the time the paperwork was ready in the Philippines you had your decree nisi (final divorce) and bring out the next wife. He got around that by bringing them here as students to the school run by a Chinese immigrant Wu Xian where you paid your school fees and they were marked as present all year and given pass grades, or as sisters (Philippines Paperwork/bribery) of his wife and therefore entitled to immigrate. Being wealthy he had 7 Filipinas in his house: a house big enough to match his sex drive.

The Club had bought an old hotel just outside Melbourne and the many bedrooms and large open area downstairs were perfect for our activities. About 10% of the brides were Angeles City or other area bargirls, who knew what they were getting into, but the remainder were Filipinas looking for "God fearing honest family men and marriage", and they quickly learnt there was no such thing as a free lunch. A lot of men went for the young Filipinas, but sometimes the older women, when they realized their dream marriage had turned into a real nightmare were more competitive and horny than the younger Filipinas.

About 50 members had discovered the club after their wives had been in Australia over 10 years and breaking these women who had experienced life in Australia was a challenge but a worthwhile one. Apart from general wife swapping or multiple partner fucks, and the organized events such as sexfights, catfights, large insertions and so for money prizes (always an attraction for a Filipina), there were fights to settle disputes between the gossipy Filipinas.

Apart from "The Prez", my closest friends were Barry or Baz "The Elephant man" who was named for the size of his cock. In his case when he was fucking it was "I'm an animal not a man" not as the other way around in the film. Warrick or "Wozer" was my best mate from our days in kindergarten, while Walter was simply Walter. He was 52, a Govt. pen pusher, had lived with his mother till he married still a virgin (not just for sex but virgin as in dating) the Filipina Elena Canangga. He was thin and scrawny balding with long lank hair which he brushed from one ear to the other with a part in his hair just above the ear to try and cover his bald dome. You should see him walking on a windy day facing sideways trying to stop the stands being blown off away from his bald top. Yes, and he even thanked me for giving Elena a job as my secretary, which involved long hours working back with me and interstate trips. We called him "The Stud" because in his own mind he was a sexual legend even though he never lasted more than 30 secs in a Filipina.

That night was a special event night to celebrate the club renovations. A blow-job contest, a fight to settle an argument, an unusual dildo contest, and an auction of the new brides of the last six months. The cock sucking contest involved two Filipinas working on 4 men. Getting the first flow of cum from their allotted 2 men was no problem for any Filipina at the club. Within two months of arrival in Australia they would have given a blowjob to, and swallowed not spat out all 376 members cum. Within 6 months they would have been fucked by all members and their Filipina wives. The real skill lay in making them cum again as soon as possible starting with their opponents men. (I.e. if one Filipina had made her two cum before the other had finished her first she could move on him without waiting for the other woman to make him cum first.)

The blow job contest having finished two Filipinas Fe and Vivalyna moved to the centre of the renovated bar room to settle their differences in a cat fight. Fe pushed past the referee and confronted Vivalyna on her seat in the makeshift ring, the referee holding her back as she kicked out at her opponent.

"Pokpok" (Bitch) she screamed at Vivalyna.

"You're all finished Bitch........ You were my best friend but you fucked my husband at home, not here at the club and talked about me behind my back and say no-one want to fuck me," she yelled at the sitting Vivalyna.

"Puta" (Whore) Vivalyna replied. "FUCK YOU Fe, I was telling everyone the truth. Your husband doesn't want to fuck you because you are no good. Fuck you if you're jealous because your husband sent you to the casino 4 times a week and fucked me in your bed while you're gone. He wants a real woman not you. YOU CAN GET READY TO GET YOUR ARSE WHIPPED HERE RIGHT NOW!!!" she bellowed right back at Fe.

Vivalyna was 27 5'4 and 110 pounds 34B 27 34. She had fire in her eyes as she flew off the seat to her feet in her red/black halter top and red panties. The referee vainly tried to keep them apart as they unleashed kicks and tried to punch each other. Fe was 32 stood 5'2 and weighed about 100 pounds with a 32A 24 32 figure, and she was ready for the fight in her grey G string with brown shimmer type pantyhose and white ankle socks and cream boob tube. She kicked off her shoes and tossed her head to get some of her medium length black hair out of her eyes. The 2 inch taller Vivalyna's long black hair flowed around her head as she struggled to strike out at her rival.

Neither of the Filipinas had ever had a fight at the club before, but they seemed to know instinctively what to do as their hands flew into each other's hair and they began tugging each other around the centre of the room. Fe cried out a half minute later as Vivalyna's knee crashed into her belly, then into her chest,

"I'll kill you, you shit, you badmouth me and tried and take my man from me".

Although there were many fights at the club only a few were for hatred/revenge, not for a money prize. and so the crowd was looking forward to enjoying this one. The challenger Fe seeming to get the worst at the moment as Vivalyna dragged her down to the rug and straddled her, her hands still buried in her medium cut black hair!

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 08:54 PM
Vivalyna suddenly let out a surprised yell, as Fe had unexpectedly jammed her hand down her halterneck top and ripped part of it down as she dragged her nails on her rival's larger 34B tits. Vivalyna quickly leant back to escape the pain and Fe's legs then wrapped around her head and tried to pull her rival backwards off her as Vivalyna clutched at her now scratched, exposed tits. Vivalyna forced the legs from around her head just as Fe's fingers found her breasts, and with a scream of pain she tore herself off Fe. The two Filipinas rolled around yelling and cursing as they pulled hair, scratched kicked and punched all over the other's bodies. There was no science or skill in their efforts; it was classic Filipina catfighting.

Eventually Vivalyna, with a triumphant yell, managed to trap Fe between her legs in a chest scissors. Fe twisted and squirmed as Vivalyna tightened her hold around her trapped foe trying to squeeze the life from her rival. With Fe's head within reach she entwined her fingers in her hair and pulled, tearing a small clump of her hair from her scalp and dragging a scream from the older, smaller Filipina. Vivalyna added some chops to each of Fe's small breasts, causing a cry of pain with every blow. In agony, Fe reached out and tore the rest of Vivalyna's halter neck away from her chest exposing her larger still relatively firm breasts. Ignoring the pain from the scissors she started to tear at Vivalyna's nipples, grinding the small brown knobs of flesh in her fingers. This action brought a horrendous shriek from Vivalyna who tried to pull Fe's hands away from her tits and as a result her scissors dropped lower around Fe's waist allowing her to break free and get to her knees. Fe was gasping as she fought for each and every breath after the constricting pressure on her chest was finally gone, while Vivalyna was nursing her raked tits.

Fe recovered quicker and rushed Vivalyna knocking the larger Filipina to the floor, and got on top of her. Going with her previous success reached out and started twisting Vivalyna's left tit when suddenly pain exploded in her sides. She had not learnt and Vivalyna again had in a leg scissors: the muscles on Vivalyna's legs showing the huge amount of exertion she was putting on her foe. Fe thought her sides were going to burst from the strength of Vivalyna's thick, strong thighs and she soon desperately needed to escape. But she was trapped and weakening enabling Vivalyna to grab at her small left tit right through the boob tube, crushing the tit in her fingers, further adding to Fe's anguish. Vivalyna was determined to beat the older Filipina and former best friend to a pulp. Even though she was on top Fe was getting beaten bad and she had a frantic, desperate look in her eyes as Vivalyna's nails began to pierce her boob tube and drive into her titflesh. She jerked and twisted but Vivalyna held on. Blood stains started to soak through the cream boob tube.

As Vivalyna extended her other arm to rip off the boob tube and work over Fe's other tit with her nails, Fe took advantage of the unprotected upper body of Vivalyna. She lowered her head and bit Vivalyna left nipple. Vivalyna's scream rattled the window's panes as blood began to flow down her side and around Fe's mouth. After a few seconds of savage biting and she cried out,

"No more I give up!!!! He's yours AAAAAHHHhhhhh....... Stoppppp....!!!!."

Her hand released Fe's now swollen and scratched breast and her arms dropped down to the floor. Fe gnawed on the nipple anyway enjoying Vivalyna's yells for another 10 seconds before she finally released it and spat the blood from her mouth onto Vivalyna's face. She brought her knee up and held it above Vivalyna's still panty covered pussy and with a wicked smile she kneed her cunt as Vivalyna's wailed her pain.

"I'll show you not to fuck with me again," she yelled down at her devastated foe and began to claw both of Vivalyna's bigger boob's leaving them covered with scratches, some small droplets of blood oozing out of the deeper one's.

"Show those to my husband and tell him who did it slut, you washed up piece of shit", as she slapped both breasts so hard she left hand prints on them before she finally rose to her feet.

"Oh yeah take this too," she said as she drove the heel of her foot down into Vivalyna's defenseless belly forcing a another prolonged moan from her already beaten rival as the crowd enjoyed the outcome of the swift, but savage fight.

"Do you want the Filipina Fist Fuck?" Fe yelled to the crowd. Without waiting for the crowd answer she pulled Vivalyna's red panties from her as she lay on prone on her back and spread her defeated rival's legs wide apart. She knelt over Vivalyna's face facing her feet and worked her left fist into the Filipina. It's a funny thing. I see a Vietnamese woman hose a beaten rival with her hot yellow piss in the traditional Vietnamese victory humiliation and think nothing could be better. Then I see the Filipina Fist Fuck and change my mind, then the Vietnamese and change again and so on. Holding her right hand up to the crowd she brought it down to Vivalyna's arse and proceeded to stretch and tease her arsehole, expanding it to accept two, three, and then four fingers. Tucking her thumb into her palm she strained to widen the hole with her fingers and then rammed her fist home.

Leaning back she lowered her cunt onto Vivalyna's face. This action curled up Vivalyna as Fe had her fist buried in her and brought her legs and arse off the ground. Then Fe pumped her fist and rubbed her cunt into her broken opponent's face.

"Lunukin mo ang tamod ko," (Swallow my cum)

A Classic Filipina Fist Fuck.

By the time of the next event I had found Enri and we watched a first for the club. A strap-on dildo fight.

The two Filipinas moved toward each other, circling tentatively, keeping an eye on each other. Gemmalyn was married to Bob "Enforcer" Edwards, a truck driver who treated his women with the iron fist in the iron glove approach. There was no softness or velvet glove in his domination of his Filipina wives, as Gemmalyn was his fourth and had been in the club for 14 years. At one time the 40 year old 5'3 110 pounds 34C 28 35 still attractive, but now aging Filipina had been the number one Filipina in the club. But now she was driven by fear of what the Enforcer would do to her at home if she did not compete. He saw her not competing and winning as loss of face for him. Mesila Prospero 25, was married to a 60 year old Italian Gino Chantilo. She was a plain, almost unattractive large faced, 5ft 1, 38B floppy 33 39, with stretch marks on her belly and cellulited thighed, dark skinned, provincial Filipina. Although a 60 year old unemployed man could get a young Filipina bride she was not going to be attractive and Mesila proved this. Incredibly shy and religious she had dressed as modestly and participated as infrequently as she could in the club for her first 6 months. One night when her name was drawn by lottery and she could not avoid a contest she took 43 men in 3 hours to win, and since that time the changed now exhibitionist Filipina would enter any contest that put her in the spotlight.
.
The two rivals stared at each other in stony silence as the referee explained the rules. Winner to be best of three. The first two to be with hands tied behind their backs, and the final if needed, to be a free for all no hands tied arse fuck. As if by some secret signal that only they could understand, the two women started edging toward each other. Stopping about six inches apart, they glared at each other as the referee expounded on the rules. The dildos strapped to their waists, bobbed gently up and down, their lubricated glistening tips only inches apart. Both dongs were 12 inches long, designed with a narrow tip to aid entry but thickening to 2.5 inches at the base and attached to a halter that placed them above their cunts, thus leaving them exposed. To make the fight more interesting, the women were forced to place their wrists behind their backs, where they were bound to immobilize them. Now they would not be able to punch, gouge and scratch. They were capable only of kicking and kneeing and thrusting the dildo. It would not be arm or wrist movement that would win the day, but the ability of the girls to use their entire torsos to drive their strap-ons.



"Putang ina, ang pangit mo," (Fucking Hell, you're so ugly) "I'm going to make you sorry you ever messed with me", Gemmalyn whispered as they stood. "I'm going to fuck you raw. You won't be able to take any man inside you after I'm done."

"Oh yeah", Mesila replied. ""Putang Puta," (Fucking Whore). You're dreaming bitch. I'm going to shove this dong into places you don't even know you have yet."

"Come on and just try it", Gemmalyn snarled.

The referee said fight and with a low growl, the two women slammed into each other, breast to breast. Beneath them, the dildos came together with a muted rubber thud and dug into their stomachs as they pressed against each other. The sexfight was ON!

Taking a small step back, Gemmalyn spread her legs wide in invitation.

"Come here and fight me you fat bitch", she snarled.

Mesila spread her legs and bent her knees, moving up until their pussies were only inches apart, the dildos swaying above.

"You want some of me come and get it", Mesila replied.

Bending low, Gemmalyn leaned back and thrust up at her rival. Mesila twisted to the left and Gemmalyn's dildo slid over the top of her bare left thigh. Mesila stooped lower and thrust back, missing her bushy haired target and leaving a trail of gel on Gemmalyn's stomach.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 08:55 PM
Standing nearly on top of each other, the two Filipinas continued to rock their hips, trading thrust for thrust. Each tried to kneel lower that the other so that she could shove her dildo up and into her rival's unprotected cunt. The hard steel rubber covered dongs beat against each other as they twisted and fought, thrusting their hips wildly.

They battled on for several minutes, missing over and over as the dildos darted back and forth, bouncing and sliding, then suddenly it happened. Mesila had just missed with a thrust, the dong passing between Gemmalyn's thighs and over but not into her cunt. . As Mesila started to pull back for yet another try, the older Filipina rocked forward and thrust upward, the lubricated tapered point of her dildo slipping easily into Mesila's exposed sex. Mesila gasped in shock as Gemmalyn, smiling now, pushed the big thick dong about half way into her. Mesila straightened up and stumbled backwards. Gemmalyn tried to follow, but was just a little too slow to bury the full length, allowing Mesila to slide off the dildo and escape. It was like a 2 out of three count on WWE. Not enough for victory.

You dirty old whore", Mesila cried, "you'll pay for that".

"Come here and make me you fat stupid slut", Gemmalyn growled.

Gemmalyn quickly leaned forward with her upper body catching Mesila off guard as she was expecting another thrust of the dildo, and pushed Mesila backwards with her shoulders. As Mesila stumbled backwards, Gemmalyn followed using her chest and shoulders to push her into the wall. The hard dongs bobbed and jabbed as the two furious fighters went at each now with wild abandonment. Mesila was too eager and rose a little too high as she thrust again, her dong seeking Gemmalyn's hairy black bush. With a twist of the hips and one hard thrust Gemmalyn again had her dildo inside Mesila. Quickly arching her legs, Gemmalyn forced her dildo up and into Mesila's cunt. Mesila moaned and stood on her toes, but Gemmalyn pushed even higher, laughing as Mesila squirmed on the end of her dildo. This time there would be no escape.

Gemmalyn forced the bigger Mesila along the wall and down into a corner where she pinned her tit to tit. Mesila threw one leg over her rival's hip but could do nothing as the older Filipina pressed her into the wall. Staring deep into 25 year old's eyes, Gemmalyn began moving her hips, driving the dildo deeper and deeper. Mesila arched her back and wiggled violently, but Gemmalyn would not let her escape. Instead, Gemmalyn just kept pumping into her, driving the dildo into her again and again. Both women were covered in sweat from this exhausting but intimate battle. Perspiration ran down their faces and over their breasts as Gemmalyn continued to fuck her opponent. Their tits were plastered hard together as the two women squirmed against each other cheek to cheek, one trying to escape, the other tormenting her foe.

Laughing triumphantly, Gemmalyn pulled out of her and allowed Mesila to slump down the wall.

"Kaskasin mo puke mo sa dingding," (Scratch your pussy off the wall)

Moving back into the center of the room, they both crouched to resume the battle with the older, lighter Filipina now one up. Changing tactics Gemmalyn struck first, driving her heel hard into the stomach of Mesila. She was stunned, pitched forward, and immediately received a knee driven hard up into her right tit. She staggered, and fought to maintain her balance, as both Filipinas understood that to fall would make her highly vulnerable to the other's dildo. Gemmalyn was upon her immediately, dropping to her knees while straddling the fallen younger Filipina's upper body, facing downward. She plunged her dildo down into the Filipina's right tit repeatedly, causing her to cry in anguish. Mesila using her greater strength, bucked and managed to toss her off.

Gemmalyn fell onto her side her head hitting the floor with a thud, but as the Mesila moved to get on top of her, the older but more agile Filipina quickly scrambled to her feet. The heavier, younger proved to be the superior kick fighter, as despite her bulk she had the ability to raise her legs higher, and to get extra leverage by launching up onto her toes when she kicked out. She also had deadly accuracy, striking at Gemmalyn's belly, breast and face at will. Despite this Gemmalyn also got some good blows into the slower moving Mesila's wobbling belly.

Each was going for the kill, and for their various personal reasons neither shrunk from the task, making the fight as fast and furious as it was violent. The ending was as spectacular as the brutal fight. Mesila managed a spin-kick that stunned the older Filipina, knocking her flat onto her back. Seeing her rival flat on her back and breathless, Mesila dropped on top of her, pinning her to the floor. Gemmalyn instinctively wrapped both legs around Mesila's waist trying to immobilize the Filipina on top of her. It was a fatal mistake as it made it easy for Mesila to drive her dildo home, all the way to the hilt in Gemmalyn's pussy. Gemmalyn screamed and arched her back, but Mesila was too heavy for her to buck off. Slowly and deliberately, Mesila began pumping her dong into her rival.


"How does it feel to be fucked like the old whore you are", Mesila said as she humped her rival.


"You'll be sorry you did this you cunt", Gemmalyn grunted as the dildo was worked inside her. "Stand up and face me in a real fight, no hands tied, I dare you".


"Ha," Mesila laughed. "It was real fair when you were screwing me into the wall back there after the ref called finish. If you want out of this, you're going to have to fight you're way out."

The ref should have stopped the second contest there but he let the Filipinas continue.

Curses gave way to grunts and moans as the two rivals battled on the floor. Mesila was relentless, driving the dildo deeper and deeper, enjoying the feel of Gemmalyn's dildo trapped between their stomachs as hers drilled into Gemmalyn's cunt. Gemmalyn's curses turned to moans and her legs tightened harder around Mesila's waist. Suddenly, Gemmalyn cried out and squirmed beneath her on the floor. Gemmalyn shuddered through a tremendous orgasm and then with a hard uncontrolled orgasmic involuntary shudder and twist, rolled Mesila off her and onto the floor, breaking them apart.

Mesila struggled to sit up, but Gemmalyn lunged on top of her. Mesila knew what was coming and tried to roll away, but it was too late. Gemmalyn's dildo slipped smoothly inside of her, filling her to bursting.

"So you want to fuck you overweight bitch", Gemmalyn growled. "Good let's fuck."

Mesila tried to roll away, but Gemmalyn was on her and in her. Breast to breast, flat on the floor, Gemmalyn began rocking her hips steadily and there was no where to hide from the sensations building deep within Mesila's loins. Building and building until all Mesila could do was grit her teeth and scream as wave after wave of pleasure rocked her body to its very roots. Eventually the feelings subsided a little and Mesila managed to get a knee into Gemmalyn's stomach and push her away.


Staggering to their feet the two women glared at each other with hate and lust.


"So you want a fight", Mesila snarled, "OK then come on, no more dodging around. Come here and fight me cunt to cunt if you dare."


"Fine," Gemmalyn shouted. "No more playing around just a standup fight, woman to woman."

Before they could continue they were separated so a smaller thinner 8 inch strap-on suitable for the arse could replaced their well used 12 inch ones. Their hands were untied and to give the fight a different flavour both sweat covered nude women strapped on 6 inch heel, 2 inch platform shoes.

"No rules except putting 8 inches into the other's arse," said the referee, and the final round started.

Mesila immediately sat down on the floor and started trying to take off her shoes. Not realizing the younger girl's strategy, Gemmalyn charged straight at the Filipina and jumped on her.

"You fucking bitch!" Gemmalyn yelled, pumped full of adrenaline. "I'll show you who's boss!" She slammed Mesila backward, but the younger Filipina had got her left shoe off.

Gemmalyn grabbed Mesila by her short hair with both hands, raised her hand, and slammed it down onto the floor. Mesila yelped with pain, but quickly socked Gemmalyn hard in the stomach with her right fist. Gemmalyn let out a whoosh, as the air rushed out of her, and her grip went slack. Mesila reared up and head-butted Gemmalyn right in the forehead, and Gemmalyn went tumbling backwards.

Mesila quickly turned her attention to her right shoe, working frantically at the buckle on the ankle strap. Gemmalyn picked herself up off the floor and staggered toward Mesila, but the extreme high heels slowed her down, and her ankles wobbled badly. She flung herself at Mesila again, but this time the larger Filipina saw the older woman coming and rolled to the side. Gemmalyn missed her target.

Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 08:56 PM
The men and women in the audience were all out of their seats, cheering like maniacs.

"Get her! Fuck her in the ass! Make her hurt!" they screamed. They weren't rooting for either girl, just wanting as much pain and degradation as they could see.

Mesila now had her right shoe off, and she sprang nimbly to her feet. Too late, Gemmalyn realized how smart Mesila's strategy was, and Mesila sprang forward, unencumbered by the shoes. Gemmalyn tried to pick herself up off the floor, but Mesila was in front of her in a second. The Filipina lashed out her right foot in a flash, and kicked Gemmalyn square in the chin.

Gemmalyn fell back, her world a mass of pain. She saw nothing but red for a moment,

Mesila was now on top of her, and she was amazed that despite her obvious lack of body tone how tough and scrappy and how fast the younger girl was. She copied one of Gemmalyn's previous moves, grabbing Gemmalyn's long black hair in both hands and yanking her head up. Mesila started to slam Gemmalyn's head back down, but Gemmalyn grasped what was coming and lashed out her hand. She caught Mesila's erect nipple and twisted it as hard as she could.

"Mother-FUCK!" Mesila screamed in agony, as Gemmalyn tried to rip the swollen brown teat right off the girl's tit. As she yanked, Mesila's large tits swung from side to side, and the audience clamor went up several more notches. But Gemmalyn's hand slipped off Mesila's nipple and she escaped.

The two girls got to their feet, and Gemmalyn realized her disadvantage. The shoes were really slowing her down. Mesila circled her opponent quickly, leaping on the balls of her feet, trying to get behind Gemmalyn so she could jump on her from the rear and work the dildo up into her arse. Gemmalyn turned in circles.

Mesila kept bouncing around Gemmalyn, looking for an opening. She moved clockwise, running circles around the older Filipina, who didn't dare sit down now to take off her own heels, or else Mesila would be all over her. After several clockwise turns, Mesila suddenly reversed and moved counter- clockwise. Gemmalyn tried to spin to keep Mesila in front of her, but a combination of dizziness and the horrible stilettos caused her to lose
her balance. She fell to her knees, and Mesila pounced on her like a lioness on a gazelle.

Gemmalyn was on her hands and knees, and Mesila clambered onto her back, in order to keep her down. A roar went up from the audience as the heavier Filipina started thrusting her pelvis forward, trying to stab her dildo into Gemmalyn's arse. Finally, Mesila felt her fake cock slip forward, and she let out a cry of triumph: "Yes!!!" She pushed forward with all her might, but the referee had moved to where he could see better.

"Nice try, but that's her pussy. Take the dildo out and start over again." Gemmalyn thought the referee was ordering the younger girl to climb off and relaxed momentarily, but instead Mesila maintained her dominant position. She pulled the dildo out of Gemmalyn's wide open pussy and levered it upward a couple of inches, lining up the head at the tiny puckered rosebud of Gemmalyn's arsehole.



Gemmalyn's mind reeled under the combined horror. Her rival had her down and was about to ram a dildo up her ass, and it was being watched by almost all the club members including her husband. She knew what would happen when she got home as a loser.

"Noooooo!!!!" she screamed, and summoning all her strength, bucked up like a horse in a rodeo throwing a rider. Mesila flew off. Gemmalyn stood and whirled, but no sooner had she turned around than Mesila was right there. Mesila threw a solid right that caught Gemmalyn in the tit, sending pain shooting through her chest. She reached down instinctively to cover her painful breast, and Mesila let loose a fearsome kick that caught Gemmalyn square in the cunt.

"AHHHH!" Gemmalyn bellowed. Her poor pussy was still open from all the stimulation before, with the lips peeled back, and Mesila' foot had landed squarely on the sensitive inner tissue. It hurt like hell, and Gemmalyn's hands went to her cunt. In a flash, Mesila had taken two steps and was behind Gemmalyn, jumping on her back like a piggy back rider. There was nothing shy or restrained about the formerly modest religious Filipina as she reached around and jammed an index finger right into Gemmalyn's eye, and the older Filipina went down hard on her hands and knees again.

Gemmalyn was in agony all over. Struggling to stay on her hands and knees, her tit throbbed, her pussy lips felt like they were on fire, and she was trying to grab at her eye. But as she did so with her right hand, Mesila reached around and smacked her left elbow, which caused her left arm to cave in. Her face crashed to the floor.

And then she felt it. The heavily lubed dildo touched her anus, and Mesila gave a mighty thrust from her powerful thighs. A good three inches traveled up Gemmalyn's arse, and she bellowed with pain and frustration. "Noooo! Help! Stop!"

"Unnnhh!" Mesila grunted, thrusting again, and another two inches moved in. The crowd were really into it, and a large number had sprung from their seats. The jostled around the fighters, trying to get a better look, yelling obscenities, pure beasts of the jungle.

Gemmalyn tried to buck Mesila off again as she had before, but the Filipina had learned, and had planted her center of gravity lower this time. Gemmalyn, bucked, but Mesila held on. And to Gemmalyn's horror, the sudden movement actually made the dildo slip in even further!

"No! Noooooooooooooooooooooooo!" Gemmalyn wailed, trying to reach around and grab Mesila. But she was in a hopeless position, and Mesila rubbed it in by reaching around and jamming a finger hard into Gemmalyn's eye again. The girl screamed with pain, and Mesila drove the dildo forward relentlessly into Gemmalyn Gimenez now Edwards well-used rear passage.

Gemmalyn had lost.

"We have a winner!" the referee yelled.

"Fuck! Her! Ass! Fuck! Her! Ass! Fuck! Her! Ass!" the audience began to rhythmically chant.

Gemmalyn felt Mesila pull the full seven inches of rubber cock out of her ass - it felt as if her insides were being pulled out. And then she was slammed forward, as Mesila thrust the entire dildo deep, deep and deeper still into Gemmalyn's arse

"Ang butas ng puwet mo ay malaki" (The hole in your ass is really big) she screamed as she fucked her beaten rival.

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 08:57 PM
The next event was to be the auction of the new brides. But the Prez made an announcement. Vivalyna had attacked the victorious Fe upstairs and rather than let them settle it there, another public bout had been organized.

By the time Fe had entered the boxing circle Vivalyna was already warming up in a pair of black boxers and yellow boob tube with bare feet. Fe would be wearing red boxers and boob tube and also be bare footed. Soon Fe too was ready to go and the 2 Filipinas again glared daggers at each other, their fist enclosed in 12 oz boxing gloves.

"Sisipain ko puwet mo," (I'll kick your arse). "I figured I would give you a chance; a chance to get the Filipina Fist Fuck again," Fe taunted Vivalyna cattily who replied just as cattily, "It's a wonder you can came up again so soon because your husband told me I can take him 5 times a day and it takes an old hag like you 5 days to recover after a fuck."

Fe looked pissed at the old hag crack and looked like rocket ship ready to burst into orbit.

"Remember our last little meeting? I can't wait to make your tits a matching set, complete with matching teeth marks BITCH." she taunted Vivalyna again who replied, "You can try cunt, Masyado maliit ang suso mo (Your tits are way too small) and I see you could use some help with your puny 30 inches of tit and they will be swollen after I finish", she fired back at a now enraged Fe.

Her face blazing with indignation at her rival belittling her little tits she launched herself out of the corner like a fireball as the bell rang to signal the start of the fight.

Vivalyna was waiting for her as Fe swung at her and she sidestepped, taking the blow on her right shoulder and slammed a gloved roundhouse right into Fe's right tit causing the 32 year old's face to twist in pain from the blow. She swung again at Fe's chest and connected with the left tit, mashing it into Fe's chest as she again grimaced in pain and stepped back. Vivalyna followed up swinging like a thrashing machine and drove Fe into the corner. There was no science in their boxing. To these Filipinas a jab was an injection to guard against the Flu, and a hook was something to do with fishing. They simply swung their arms at each other often with their heads turned not even looking at their opponent. Contact was made with the glove, the inside of the glove or their forearms. As long as contact was made and hurt inflicted they were happy.

Vivalyna unleashed another round-arm swing and pounded Fe's left tit with it before Fe could bring up her arm, but as the younger Filipina cocked her arm back to deliver an even harder blow, Fe, her eyes shut, beat her to the punch, her glove somehow driving into Vivalyna's face bloodying her nose so she grunted in pain. Fe followed up by charging shoulder first into her taking them both to the ground. Vivalyna let out a bellow as her breasts were rammed and Fe's weight crashed down on her. Vivalyna let loose a scream and struggled to turn around when Fe used her teeth to pull her boob tube down, exposing her breasts and raked the laces from the inside of her glove across her previously abused still reddened and scatched right tit.

Fe took immediate advantage and wrapped her legs around Vivalyna's waist before she could do anything, one arm holding her as she rained blows on her. But this was a fight between Filipinas. Although they often lack the skill and technique of other Asian women they will absorb pain and agony after the others have submitted in the chance they may do something that hurts their opponent. The 27 year old grimaced at the strength of Fe's scissors and reached over, sending a weak blow to the underside of Fe's left tit, followed by slamming her fist into Fe's belly with a slightly stronger punch. Fe's scissors was slowly taking the steam from Vivalyna, but her continued pounding of Fe's stomach and the bottom of her left tit was soon too much and Fe released her scissors, kicking Vivalyna in the belly hard and driving her back. Vivalyna recovered quickly and grabbed Fe's ankle and was about to twist her leg by it when Fe's other foot came out of nowhere and rammed into her belly, sending her sailing backwards across the floor.

As there was no tape on them Fe untied and threw off her gloves and all but flew onto the winded Vivalyna, her forearm crashing painfully across Vivalyna's tits, stunning her for a second as she trapped her in a head scissors from the right side. She reached over with her left hand, grabbing her foe's right nipple, crushing it in her hand as Vivalyna grunted in pain, then cried out in agony. Fe now twisted the trapped and crushed tit over and over, again and again, enjoying the results. Vivalyna's face showed the pain she was experiencing as she struggled against Fe's assault. She managed to breathe when Fe's thighs momentarily uncovered her mouth as she bucked and twisted between her antagonist's leg scissors, like a wild horse being broken. Unfortunately for her, Fe had her by a very painful tit grip, and was trying her best to all but rip the tit off the challenger's chest delighting in her cries of utter anguish.

"What's wrong, I thought you were supposed to be so tough, well at least both your tits will be swollen and matching,"

Fe's released Vivalyna's tit bringing a small look of relief to her face until Fe unleashed punch after punch on Vivalyna. Vivalyna's face and body twisted in agony, her cries of her pain echoed throughout the room. Fe was ecstatic as she crushed and pounded at her hated rival. She grinned evilly as she rammed her bare knuckles into the tender underside of Vivalyna's right tit, wallowing in her looks of intense agony and her wailings of pain as she ground her knuckles in deeper and deeper. Vivalyna managed to shake off a glove and used this hand to try and pull the fist off her red, swollen and ravaged boob, her facial features a mix of agony and determination, as she struggled strongly to get out of her rival's devastating clutches.

Frantically changing her tactics Vivalyna reached out and jammed the fingers of her free bare right hand right into Fe's shorts from the bottom and grabbed at her pussy hair tugging and ripping at it over and over causing Fe's face to grimmace in pain . She abandoned her own knuckle grinding assault on her rival's right tit to pull Vivalyna's arm away from her cunt. Vivalyna bucked and twisted even more wildly then and managed to twist out of the head scissors and grabbing a handful of Fe's medium length hair from behind, she tugged Fe's to her, snaking her legs around Fe's chest, crushing her tits under her leg as she squeezed the air from older rival's lungs.

Between drawing gulps of air to her lungs Vivalyna taunted the trapped Filipina as she got rid of her other glove,

"I thought I would help you out with a little breast reduction and make them 28 inches, BITCH, they getting any smaller yet, no? Here, let me add a little more pressure", she snarled at her trapped rival.

What muscle definition was is in her legs stood out like steel cords as she squeezed with all her strength. Her rival's ragged gasping breaths and cries of torment gave Vivalyna's renewed effort to crush her chest between her legs. Fe's face erupted in more pain as Vivalyna slammed her fist into Fe's stomach a few times, until she looks like she wanted to throw up right on the floor.

'Filipina fist fuck time soon ', she taunted her trapped opponent as she shifted her leg under Fe to the small of her back and started to shift the other to Fe's throat so she could stretch her bow like and maul her tits.

As her leg moved to Fe's throat she desperately fired a punch at Vivalyna's undefended cunt. The blow landed weakly, but with enough force to give Fe a needed second to roll out from between her legs. Vivalyna's hand clutched at her hair in a vain attempt to pull her back. Fe came back alright in true Filipina fashion right at her opponent. She was on her knees facing Vivalyna as she punched her rival in the face as Vivalyna pulled at her hair. Fe's bare fisted tit punches had more effect than Vivalyna's hair pulling and she forced Vivalyna back in pain all the way onto her back. Fe grabbed her tits , burying her fingers deep. Despite her pain as Fe's fingers crush her tit in all the right spots Vivalyna grabbed at Fe's right tit as it hung above her face and then pushed it upwards as far as it could go. Both Filipinas engaged in a final test of strength and pain. After two minutes both were screaming and bellowing but refusing to let go. Then Vivalyna released her hold and tried to tear Fe's fingers from her nipples but her strength was gone.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 08:58 PM
Releasing one hand and reaching behind her as she sat astride Vivalyna, Fe used her finger nails on Vivalyna's cunt. Seeing her foe's pain gave Fe even more energy and she got on her knee's and crawling, she dragged Vivalyna around the cleared space in the room, pulling her tits so Vivalyna was forced to follow like a dog on leash being walked. Vivalyna was on her one hand and knees in front of Fe. Fe released her hold and smiling like a devil and kicked out, knocking the Filipina's arm from under her so she fell onto her face. As she struggled to her knees with her one hand, she was met with a foot to the belly that doubled her over. Fe sent another kick into her left side. Vivalyna weakly reached out for Fe as another foot slammed into her right side sending her down to the floor.

Fe pulled Vivalyna upwards by the hair with her left hand and then rammed her knee into her stomach twice. Tugging a now sagging Vivalyna up again by the hair she drove her knee into her cunt this time. Fe taunted her as she ground her knee in savagely,

"Guess I win, Bitch. I thought you would fight better than this though, especially as you were fighting an old hag," Fe spat out, enjoying every second of her domination now.

"OOHH... wait, I forgot you didn't submit did you, you cunt of a husband stealer." With that Fe drew her leg back and unleashed another kick it into Vivalyna's cunt. This time she let the ravaged Filipina fall onto her arse and she added another kick to her stomach as she walked around her asking,

"Well do you want some more, BITCH,"

A long groan came from Vivalyna as she slammed her foot into her stomach again.

"DO you give or not you little CUNT...!",

"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaaah. "Another moan of pain as her foot found its mark.

Dropping to her knees in front of Vivalyna she ripped a punch to her undefended cunt then sent some more punches into Vivalyna's swollen and bruised tits till finally she reluctantly croaked out her submission.

"I couldn't hear you, BITCH," the ecstatic Fe screamed at Vivalyna's face, as she grabbed her swollen right tit in her bare left hand and raked it with her fingernails before twisting it back and forth eliciting a loud scream of submission from her rival this time. She continued her twisting assault as Vivalyna begged her to stop.

"Now that's more like it, so tell me, who is the best catfighter?"

A few more twists of the Vivalyna's nipples soon had her whispering, "You are....", her face twisted in complete agony from her triumphant rival's mauling of her already suffering right tit!

Fe Laughed cruelly at the devastated Vivalyna as she released her hold and rose to her feet her arms held in triumph before she knelt over the prostrate Vivalyna and buried her teeth into Vivalyna right nipple shaking her head like a dog with a bone. It took 4 men to pull her off.

"If you feel like trying this again let me know, honey... I had sooo muchh funnnn with you!!!!!," smiling like the cat that ate the mouse as she sauntered out of the ring, leaving a defeated Vivalyna sobbing on the mat in pain trying to recover from the beating.

The End !!! :p

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 09:05 PM
Here's one interesting story - Title : Flavours of india

My name is Jeremy. I’m 25 years old, and I’ve just returned from a three-month trip to Great Britain. I finished university with a cultural anthropology/linguistics degree and after two years of looking for a job relevant to my training (who the hell hires cultural anthropologists, anyway?), I decided to see the world while I still had the time.

I flew into London/Gatwick with nothing but a backpack, a Eurail pass and a few hundred dollars in cash. I toured the country by train, bus, hitchhike and foot. I slept mostly in hostels, which were packed with kids like me trying to see the world on a dime. I think somebody stole my shampoo at the hostel in Bristol, but for the most part, it was lots of fun. We played cards late at night, passed around cheap bottles of wine, smoked some occasional pot, and pretended we were sleeping while horny young hippies fucked like rabbits in the bunks nearby.

I saw it all, Stonehenge, the Roman baths at Bath, the Cotswolds, Oxford, the beaches of Brighton, Shakespeare’s girlfriend’s house in Stratford-upon-Avon, lots of cathedrals including Canterbury, the castle at Leeds, the whole damn country. I’m sure I missed a lot, but I met some wonderful and crazy people, and for the first time I actually felt like I was utilizing my anthropological education, watching people interact and experience life around me. It was great.

Of course the bulk of my time was spent in London. How could I not? I did the “outstate” touring first so that I could pretty much spend the rest of my time in the big city. So I had about six weeks in London itself. It wasn’t enough. I walked all over that city. It’s enormous, stretching as far as your imagination in all directions. I saw every tourist location imaginable, and ate every type of food on earth. It was unreal, and I’ve never been happier.

About four weeks into my time in London I ate my 50th Indian meal at some little family-run Tandoori restaurant called “Natraj”. The place was tiny, with only about eight tables, but the food was incredible, easily the best I’ve ever had. The vindaloo was outstanding, and the chana masala was to die for. The goat curry wasn’t bad at all, but I had to drizzle a lot of yogurt on it to make it edible for my poor North American palate. The folks who ran it were a middle-aged Indian couple, the Rajputs, who were very sweet and very attentive. The lady hovered constantly over her few customers, practically pestering them for other things they might need.

I went back a few nights later, remembering the delicious exotic burn that warmed my mouth for hours previously. It was a Friday night, and all the tables were filled. I waited patiently, and Mrs. Rajput recognized me from my recent visit and carved out a small table for one near the kitchen door. Grateful, I sat down and was consumed by the overpowering smells emanating from the swinging kitchen doors. My mouth watered instantly and my nostrils were immediately open and almost burning from the rich fragrant aromas.

I told Mrs. Rajput to surprise me with her favorites, and she smiled warmly. She patted my head like an obedient son and scurried off into the kitchen. I could hear her clucking excitedly in Hindi at the cooks, presumably discussing my culinary fortunes. I sipped at my water, feeling rather conspicuous with this sudden hubbub surrounding my presence and menu choice. Mr. Rajput smiled at me from behind the register, his bright white teeth bursting from his dark brown face, while his graying moustache curled to match his beaming grin. I waved, slightly embarrassed and returned to my ice water.

After several minutes of clanging pots and banging pans, I heard Mrs. Rajput talking excitedly, and this time a woman’s voice answered. I heard footsteps approaching the swinging doors, which flung open wildly, nearly slamming into my sad little table for one in the corner. A huge plate appeared as if by magic in front of me, strewn with iridescent orange, spicy-looking brown and unnatural green. But the smells told me everything was going to be fantastic. I looked up to thank Mrs. Rajput and found myself looking at the most glorious face I’ve ever seen.

I stammered an awkward ‘thank you’, and her mouth opened in a wide, heart-melting smile. I stared for a moment. She stood about 5’ 5”, with a slender frame and perfect proportions. She had short-cropped black hair, high arching eyebrows and a gold nose ring. Her large bright eyes flashed like black obsidian, with long feminine eyelashes devoid of cosmetic embellishment. Her mouth was wide and opened in the sexiest smile I’ve ever seen. Her teeth were impossibly white, framed by full lips that curled into a sly grin not unlike Mr. Rajput’s. Her skin was a medium brown, almost ruddy, with a sheen that looked almost like she’d been lightly coated in baby oil. I was quite sure not, but it gave her a radiance and a vitality that stopped my breath and quickened my heart. She wore a long white sundress and simple black sandals.

Blessedly, she lingered a moment, perhaps fascinated by my uncouth staring. The result was nearly a whole minute in which I absorbed her beauty. Her eyes penetrated me. I felt foolish and young, but I could not stop staring. There was a lot happening in those deep black eyes, a shrewd intelligence and an irresistibly sexy self-confidence. I opened my mouth to speak again.

“Th-thank you. This smells fantastic. What is it?”

Her smile became a laugh. She pointed at each item on the plate, providing its name and basic ingredients in a soft, low voice that seemed equal parts Indian and British accents. I didn’t digest a single word long enough to recall what I ate, but I savored every syllable she issued, hoping she’d go on to describe some long process of preparation for each dish, just so I could keep listening.

Right as this glorious creature was winding up her quite complete description of my meal, Mrs. Rajput emerged with dishes for other patrons. She dropped them off quickly and then came right to my table.

“Ah! You have met my daughter, Ashna?” the adorable Mrs. Rajput said excitedly. “She is a doctor, you know! She is very smart.”

Ashna blushed and reprimanded her mother sweetly. “Medical school, Mother. I’m still in school.” Ashna turned back to me, her smile gleaming bright white. I continued to stare.

“Uh, Jeremy. My name is Jeremy. Pleased to meet you, Ashna.” I extended my hand, eagerly anticipating the chance to touch her skin.

She took it, her warm dry hand fitting smartly into mine. Her grip was surprisingly firm, and I marveled at her confidence. I had no notions that Indian women were meek or wildly oppressed, especially in this most modern of Western cities. But there was something exceptional about this girl, and I desperately wanted to know more.

“Very nice to meet you, Jeremy. Enjoy your dinner!” She turned and walked back through the swinging doors. My eyes followed her.

Mrs. Rajput seemed to notice my particular interest in her daughter, and she touched my arm gently.

“She’s a beautiful girl, isn’t she? We’re so proud of her. She helps us out sometimes when we’re busy. She’s so good to her parents.” I was trying to figure out if this was some kind of sales job or just the exuberant confessions of a proud parent.

“She certainly seems like a lovely person,” I offered weakly, not trying to sound too predatory in my appraisal of this woman’s own daughter.

Mrs. Rajput patted my head again and smiled. “I’ll make sure she knows that you think so!” Her eyes twinkled mischievously. Before I could speak in protest, she bounced giddily through the doors and disappeared into the noisy, spicy kitchen.

I turned to my food, breathing in the exotic spicy aromas. Between my fluttering heart and my watering mouth, life couldn’t get much better. I dug in, savoring the alternately delicate and overwhelming flavors of the various mystery dishes. I scolded myself for not having paid more attention to the contents of Ashna’s words, puzzling over the ingredients as I explored the culinary extravaganza that lie before me.

I drank water incessantly, trying to stave off the effects of the piquant spices long enough to eat as much as I could. I tried also to put Ashna out of my mind, as I found thoughts of her incredible face disrupting my meal. I was actually alarmed at my level of interest in this woman. I’d had my fair share of girlfriends, usually white girls of comparable upbringing, but the sheer beauty of this woman Ashna was driving me mad within the span of 30 minutes. I longed to see her reemerge from the kitchen, and when the doors would swing open, I was consistently disappointed to see only the aging Mrs. Rajput rushing out with brightly colored dishes for other hungry patrons.

I started wondering why the only time Ashna had appeared was to bring me my food. Was it some kind of fluke? Was she just passing through and was conscripted for one task? Was she prompted by her mother to check me out? The thought seemed incredible, and as I assailed against such a notion, my heart clung to the possibility with even greater fervor.

I was soon full beyond comfort, and I started to issue forth aromatic but blessedly silent belches that mirrored the rich tangy foods I’d so earnestly consumed. My mouth hummed with hot curry spices, and my face felt flushed. I waved at Mr. Rajput for the check, and he nodded in understanding and disappeared into the kitchen.

Seconds later, the doors swung open and Ashna stood above me with my bill. I smiled at her return, wishing I had some clever word or charming phrase that could get me closer to her. She smiled as warmly as before and held the ticket out. I took it slowly, not wanting her to leave. As I took it, she did exactly that.

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 09:06 PM
Quickly I asked, “Can I pay YOU?”

Ashna turned back and gestured with her thumb over her shoulder. “You can pay him at the register. Thank you, Jeremy.” She flashed her white smile again and disappeared.

My heart felt like a heavy stone in my chest, both heaving with excitement and hardened by her hasty retreat. I got up slowly and stepped over to Mr. Rajput’s well-manned register. He gave me his warm smile and took my money. I left a healthy tip for Ashna, and begrudgingly made my way out of the restaurant. As I exited the front door, I looked back at Mr. Rajput. Suddenly next to him appeared Ashna. I’ve never been terribly forward with the ladies, but I could not let this woman out of my sight without the knowledge that I’d done all I could otherwise. I turned and walked back to the register.

Ashna seemed slightly embarrassed to have me standing in front of her. She almost turned to leave, but stopped. Mr. Rajput, in a true act of language-free intuition, slipped quietly from the register and into the kitchen. Ashna and I stood alone.

“Do you like coffee?” I asked, though in fact, I do not.

“Yes, I do. Why?”

“Well, I’m wondering if you’d like to have coffee with me.” It was a statement, but there was little about my tone that made anything other than a question.

Ashna smiled again, and her eyes flashed obsidian again. She looked down at the counter.

“Yes, I think I could do that.”

My heart nearly burst. “Great!”

“Where shall we go?” Ashna queried.

I hadn’t thought of that. “Well, I don’t know. I’m not from here, obviously. Do you know of any place? Nearby, I mean.”

She laughed. “Of course. There’s a small café round the corner. Shall I meet you there in, say, 20 minutes?”

“Excellent!” I said a little too enthusiastically. “See you then!” I smiled bravely and turned back towards the door.

I was halfway out when I realized I still didn’t know where this café was. I looked back at her in confusion. Reading my mind, she laughingly gestured to her left. I smiled sheepishly and closed the door.

The next eighteen minutes were an act of masochism. I tortured myself with all manner of rejection scenarios, scathing critiques of my appearance, pickup line auditions and other forms of self-induced misery. Finally the café door opened and Ashna appeared. She saw me immediately as I stood, and she walked towards me with a smile that could kill a grown man.

As she walked, time slowed to a near standstill. Her long white sundress was covered by a light stone overcoat, both of which spun gently around her as she stepped. She carried herself with remarkable grace and poise. I immediately thought back to watching Audrey Hepburn in ‘Roman Holiday’, with her long graceful neck and lovely round head. The string section in my mind stopped playing right as Ashna reached my table. I offered her my hand again, and she took it politely.

“Thank you so much for coming.” I couldn’t think of what else to say, so I stopped talking.

Ashna smiled. “Thank you for the invitation, Jeremy.” She paused a moment, clearly reading my errant mind. “I’ll have you know I never make plans with customers from the restaurant. Mum was particularly fond of you, I guess, so I figured it would be alright.”

I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing at least I had an ally in the ebullient Mrs. Rajput. “Well, thank you for breaking your rules and joining me. The food was fantastic. I can’t say I remember what any of it was, but tonight’s meal was particularly special.”

Ashna grinned with pride. “Yes, we’re quite proud of our food, and I’m thrilled you like it. Mum made quite a big deal out of your order. I think she was quite excited when you left it her hands.”

“Well, thank her for me personally, if you would. She’s a darling, and I can’t wait for my next meal.”

Ashna nodded, then looked down at the table. The dreaded awkward silence kicked in. I started to panic. Finally she spoke. “So, shall we get some coffee, then?”

“Certainly!” I agreed convivially.

We sat and flagged a waiter. He lumbered over and produced a small menu. Ashna took it, deliberated for a moment, then ordered some coffee drink or other. She passed me the menu, and I searched for a non-coffee item, finally spotting hot cocoa near the bottom. The waiter took the menu and left us.

Ashna and I chatted casually at first, discussing London, restauranteuring, medical school, et cetera. I found myself getting lost in her deep black eyes, her low smooth voice buoyed up by her lilting accent and songlike cadence. Eventually we became rather comfortable, and entered into fascinating conversations about immigration, international policy, the arts, and linguistics. She was particularly intrigued by my anthropology/linguistics double major. We talked about cultural integrity and survival within a pluralistic society. She told me about growing up Indian in London. We had so much to talk about, and soon it felt like we were old friends just catching up.

We drank countless cups of coffee and cocoa, respectively, for which I was all too happy to pay. Finally at around 10pm, feeling that the intake of any more liquid and caffeine would cause permanent damage, we took our leave of the charming little café and headed out into the cool London air.

Anshna and I walked slowly down the street. I burned with conflict at the joy of the past few hours and the depressing prospect of the night’s end. Then I noticed that we were in fact walking in the opposite direction of her parent’s restaurant. I tried to pretend I hadn’t noticed. We continued our chat, dissecting the medical education system in the UK, talking about the European Union and the political damage caused by the Bush administration insofar as Europe was concerned. Out of nowhere I felt Ashna’s hand in mind. She held my hand, and as I swallowed hard to contain the thrill and the stark terror that invaded my mind, I calmly wrapped my fingers around her hand as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Ashna asked where I was staying, and I explained to her my provisions at the hostel. She seemed rather curious, and explained that she’d never been in one. I told her she wasn’t missing anything, but she asked if she might see it, to satisfy her curiosity. We arrived at the modest building moments later and I led her up to the room where I was sleeping. It was filled with the typical collection of backpackers, stoners and hippies, and I was happy to see my backpack standing untouched in the corner. She marveled at the space, intrigued I think by the open and democratic nature of the living quarters. We left the room and went out into the hallway.

“Do you feel like the living arrangements are too public?” she asked.

“Well, you get used to it,” I remarked. “I’m not here all that much, only to sleep. Most days I’m out seeing the sights.”

Ashna nodded. I looked at her, lit by the garish humming blue glow of the overhead fluorescent lights. Her rich brown face stood on her tall slender neck, and she looked up at me expectantly. I wanted to kiss her so badly in that moment, and I slowly bent down towards her. She didn’t move, and in fact her eyes glistened permissively. As I approached, my lips extended slightly, and I watched in fascination as her full brown lips did the same. I could hear her soft breathing.

When my lips finally touched hers, my entire body was riveted with an electric shock. Her lips were full, warm and soft against mine, and her mouth instantly parted. I put my arms around her and pulled her to me. Her slender frame fit perfect against my body. My tongue ventured brazenly into her mouth, which was warm and spicy and fragrant. I moaned softly at the perfection of our kiss, and she put her arms around my waist.

We kissed hotly for several minutes, exploring and tasting one another. Then, inconveniently, another hostel guest emerged from the sleeping room and shattered our privacy in the hallway. He ignored us as he padded slowly toward the bathroom, towel and soap in hand. But the moment was gone, and we collected ourselves, slightly embarrassed but eager to continue. She looked thoughtful for a moment, then spoke.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 09:08 PM
“Is there a telephone nearby?” Ashna queried.

“Uh, yeah, at the end of the hall on the right. I dug a few coins from my pocket and handed them to her.

“Okay, stay here. I’ll be right back.” Ashna walked briskly down the long hallway and found the phone.

I could hear her talking but I could make out none of the words. A minute later she came back down the hall to me, and without speaking, took my hand. She led me downstairs and back out onto the street.

“Where are we going?” I finally asked.

Ashna smiled but did not look at me. “Someplace more private.”

We walked for several blocks, and I found myself completely disoriented, despite my relative familiarity with the area. Finally we arrived at a numbered door on the street. Ashna pushed the button, and we were buzzed in. We climbed the stairs, Ashna in the lead, holding my hand as we ascended. At the top of the stairs, she knocked tentatively on door #3. The door swung open, and a young woman of roughly our age appeared in her overcoat.

“Right then, great to see you, Ashna!” The woman leaned forward and kissed Ashna lightly on the cheek. “I’ll be back at half-twelve.” She stepped out past us, and clomped quickly down the stairs.

I stood watching her leave in confusion. Ashna pulled my hand and led me into the apartment. She closed the door behind us and noticed my nonplussed expression.

“Alice is a friend of mine, she’s a med student also. She’s got a flat to herself and I don’t.” I still appeared confused. “I didn’t think you’d want to spend your night with my parents, do you?”

The realization belatedly washed over me that Ashna wanted more from me than that heavenly kiss in the hallway. She smiled wickedly as she watched my face change from lost to found. She spun around girlishly and pulled off her overcoat. She laid it over an armchair.

“Come here, Jeremy,” she said in a low tone so seductive that I positively swooned.

I stepped toward her. She stood up on the balls of her feet and planted a comfortable kiss, like one a wife gives her husband after 30 years of marriage. I put my arms around her. I kissed her deeply, and again our mouths opened and our tongues intertwined. We kissed awhile longer, in no hurry to break our embrace.

Finally she broke away. She looked at me sweetly, almost sadly. Ashna then started unbuttoning my shirt. She pushed it from my shoulders and ran her dark hands across my chest. She then unbuckled my belt. I helped her unfasten my jeans, and she pulled them down with some embarrassment. I kicked them off and stood there in nothing but underwear and white socks.

Ashna’s eyes were deep black now, and she stepped to me and put her lips to my chest with such gentleness as I’ve never felt before. She placed soft, tender kisses across my chest and ran her hands across my shoulders and down my arms. She caressed my back with her short fingernails, and I felt my loins aching in complete arousal. She looked up and kissed my mouth again, tracing her hands along my neck, around my ears, and along my jaw line. Her hands on my face were like a magic salve, and all my doubts and trepidations vanished.

Finally she pulled away and stepped back. She looked down at my feet and laughed. I looked down at my white socks and laughed as well. I bent down and pulled them off, tossing them unceremoniously over my shoulder. I glanced down at my boxers, eyeing my highly evident erection poking conspicuously at the thin cotton. ‘What the hell,’ I thought, and pulled them down in one swift move.

Ashna stared incredulously at my completely naked body. She took me in one inch at a time, from head to toe, her mouth curling up into that smirk I’d seen hours earlier. She clearly wasn’t displeased with what she saw, and I considered that it’s entirely possible that this could be her first sexual experience. I decided not to dwell on that either way, and I looked at her expectantly.

She stared at me a moment longer, then realizing the imbalance of nudity between us, she kicked off her black sandals and pushed them aside. Then she unbuttoned the front of her sundress, and pulled it from her shoulders. It slid silently from her slender frame and piled on the floor around her small feet. I stared in shock as I realized that she was completely nude!

Ashna noticed the look of incredulity on my face. “I never wear underthings. They’re too constrictive!” she laughed, her tone positively drenched with mischief.

Now it was my turn to stare. Her sundress had hidden so much of her figure, I noted in retrospect. Her hips were slightly wide, very feminine. Her breasts were fairly small, probably a large B cup, but lovely shaped with large, dark brown nipples. Her pubic hair was dark black and slightly bushy. I realized irreverently that the only thing on her body that was manmade was the bright gold ring in her right nostril. She stood somewhat nervously, perhaps afraid that I would somehow not approve of her naked form. She couldn’t know that to me her body was living perfection, and I vowed silently to bring her to that understanding.

Unable to keep my hands from her small brown body, I stepped to her, wrapping my pale white arms around her. Hungrily I kissed her, and she laughed into my mouth as my hands passed over her round ample buttocks. Ashna sent her hands wandering as well, and we stood there groping each other for several minutes.

I broke the kiss this time. I looked behind her and into the kitchen a few paces away. I moved her backwards until we reached the counter. “Up you go!” I put my hands on her small waist and lifted her. She shrieked in mock terror, as I set her upon the countertop. She shivered as the cool laminate surfaced chilled her behind, and she laughed as goose bumps formed across her arms and shoulders. I caressed her cooled skin, kissing her softly this time, her mouth finally in direct alignment with mine.

I kissed my way down her body, across her shoulders and onto her pert breasts. She arched her back and pushed her chest out, exposing her small breasts to my kisses. I took a brown nipple into my mouth and sucked it gently. She cooed and put her hands to my head. I sucked at each nipple, enjoying the feel of them in my mouth. Her entire body smelled slightly spicy, and I imagined the effect of a lifetime of fragrant, flavorful foods on the human body. Whatever the reason, she smelled fantastic, and our bodies together felt even better. I kissed down her stomach, feeling the myriad fine hairs against my lips. I kissed her hips and her thighs, and she slowly parted her legs and leaned back.

I had to slide her hips forward on the countertop, but eventually I had her right where I wanted her. I knelt in worshipful pose and stared right at her beautiful bush. Behind the thick hairs I could see her brown labia, and the scent of her arousal was instantly recognizable. Some things, I noted, were truly independent of culture.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 09:09 PM
I moved my mouth to her sex, and she twitched as my tongue began to probe. I felt her relax as my movements smoothed. Once I got oriented to her, I began to lick her confidently but gently. I had always enjoyed performing orally on women, and this was my most enthusiastic performance to date. I lapped at her gently, teasing her without cruelty, stimulating her mercifully, exploring her lovingly. She responded as I hoped, pawing at my head and neck, pulling me closer to her, gasping softly and issuing tender pleas to continue, as I would willingly do anyway.

Ashna was moaning in earnest now, her legs wrapped around my back as I continued to lick and suck her with patience and presence of mind. I felt her grip on my hair tighten and her moans became muted cries. She moved against my face rhythmically, and I delighted in the thought of her orgasm at my eager efforts. Ashna climaxed loudly, and there was something sweetly emotive about it. She clung earnestly to my head, her body pulsing with the shock waves of her orgasm. Slowly they subsided, and eventually she released my hair and I breathed deeply.

I slowly got up, my knees aching from the long time spent upon them. Ashna caressed my arms lovingly. Upon her face was plastered a look of innocent rapture, frozen for my viewing pleasure. I smiled and kissed her on the mouth. She kissed back, her tongue tasting herself on my lips.

“Mmmm,” she moaned, licking her lips. “Is that what I taste like?” She smiled devilishly and pulled me to her in a tight embrace.

My erection poked uncomfortably against her leg as we hugged, and we both laughed.

“Well, I guess there’s no ignoring that, is there?” Ashna joked. She put her slender brown hand onto it, wrapping her fingers around it and stroking it gently. She looked down at my length in her small hand, smiling as she felt its hardness against her palm. She debated a moment, then spoke.

“Just pull it out at the end, alright? I haven’t got anything,” she said almost apologetically. I nodded, realizing that I had gone to the trouble of bringing condoms thousands of miles from the U.S., but hadn’t thought to bring them to Alice’s flat. My thoughts returned to Ashna, as she adjusted herself in preparation. Finally she put her small feet up on my hips, tilting herself towards me and exposing her lips inches from my pulsing erection. She placed the head of my penis against her labia. Ashna then took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She nodded slowly and exhaled.

I leaned slowly against her, and against such resistance that I considered that she had possibly misaligned me. But a second later, I slid into her with remarkable ease, and Ashna gasped sharply. We paused there a moment, and she opened her eyes and smiled. I kissed her, and she giggled. She nodded again, and I started to move.

We made love slowly and gently, savoring the closeness of our bodies, kissing frequently, caressing constantly. She relaxed as we went, her body no longer rejecting the sudden intrusion but now celebrating it. Ashna wrapped her legs around my back, locking her ankles and pulling me against her. We giggled, kissing and tickling, while our bodies moved together in marvelous synchronicity. I felt her starting to come again. Her muscles tightened around me, squeezing me. I intensified, pushing her to climax. Her eyes closed again, and she draped her arms around my neck. I thrust into her quickly, landing squarely against her clitoris, her breath inhaling sharply with each impact.

Ashna climaxed hard, her moans becoming cries as her fingernails dug into my back. She clung for dear life as I continued to slide into her. Her legs hung heavily around my waist, and her sweat-drenched face glowed angelically.

I felt my own orgasm approaching, and I sped up until I was too close to continue. I pulled out of her, and Ashna grunted at the unexpected withdrawal. She opened her eyes, and realizing my impending condition, she cooed softly as if to encourage me.

I groaned loudly as my orgasm hit, and I felt my body spasm. Ashna gasped as a volley of white semen erupted from the tip and landed in a line across her thigh and onto the counter behind her. Several more volleys followed, and she cheered at each one as if it were a fireworks display. Eventually, the spasms stopped, and my spent penis slowly drooped down onto her leg. She caressed me, running her warm hands across my rapidly cooling, sweat-soaked back. We remained like that for several minutes, kissing and catching our breath.

Ashna glanced at the clock, and panicked. “Oh my, Alice will be home soon. We’d better get dressed!”

We separated, collecting our things and putting them on. Ashna wiped her leg with a wet dishtowel, making sure to clean the counter where my seed had spilled. We were cleaned up and fully dressed, and had resumed our kissing when we heard footsteps in the stairway. Alice knocked politely before letting herself in. We stood well composed, but Alice could tell that her friend Ashna looked quite different than before. Alice’s face contorted into a huge smile, which made Ashna blush. They shared a look, then kissed cheeks again. Ashna extended our thanks, and we took our leave.

I spent nearly all my remaining time in London with Ashna, carrying her books to medical school classes, having meals with her and her family, even helping out at the restaurant as a busboy! I’ve since had to return home, but I’ve decided that the UK presents the best opportunities for exploring my anthropological and linguistic interests, and my parents have agreed. I’ve applied for a work visa, and Ashna’s looking for jobs for me. I hope to be back there within six months. In the meantime, I’ve got delicious memories of the flavors of India to keep me company.


The End !!! :D

David_Ginola
07-11-2007, 09:50 PM
Good Evening Bro Birdie....lai liao lai liao...lai read ur stories liao.....

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 09:55 PM
Good Evening Bro Birdie....lai liao lai liao...lai read ur stories liao.....

Take your time bro and don't get too sexcited . :D

Will post more later , got lots of time tonight . :)

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:33 PM
One hotel story - Tilte : Hotel Love . Enjoy !!! :D

About three years ago my marriage was in deep trouble. We’d been married for nine years; with twin 7 year old daughters. I’d not long had a promotion at work and my wife was struggling to combine a full-time job with being a good mother and loving spouse.

A new job meant that I earned a lot more money but had to work longer hours and stay away from home two or three nights a week. I was too busy to notice any problems until one Friday night when I arrived home to find the kids already in bed. When I complained my wife exploded with rage. The resulting argument lasted 48 hours, culminating with a soul-searching ‘heart to heart’ conversation, on the Sunday night.

Obviously it was ‘my entire fault’ and I had to promise to work less hours, pay Kate and our daughters more attention etc. etc. etc.

One of her more salient points was that we hadn’t had sex in over four weeks and I hadn’t noticed! We put that right immediately. Over the next couple of weeks we discussed ‘our problems’ in a calm and mature manner. One of Kate’s biggest gripes was that I hadn’t shown any imagination in ‘the bedroom’ for years leaving her frustrated and unfulfilled. Needless to say I was devastated. I tried my best over the next few months; but it was always Kate who really instigated trying new positions, wearing sexy lingerie and even buying a sex-toy. What pleased me most was the way that she quickly developed a liking for sucking my cock and swallowing my spunk. Something that I’d never dared ask of her or dream that she would do.

Even before we were married Kate wasn’t this insatiable or orgasmic. The sex was incredible; especially when she was dressed in lacy black underwear with stockings and suspenders. She would go absolutely wild when she sucked my cock as I fucked her with her dildo. This always made her very, very wet and she would scream the house down when she came. Thank God her mother enjoyed looking after the girls on a regular basis.

Towards the end of the first year Kate introduced ‘role play’ into our sex sessions; buying a ‘maids outfit’ and a ‘sexy nurse’s uniform’ plus another two larger toys. As well as our Saturday night sessions she would tease me by telling me how often she masturbated with the toys when I was away from home. I have to admit that I was having difficulty keeping up with her.

On the lead up to her birthday in the April Kate suggested a new game. She had read in one of her magazines about a couple that would meet in a hotel and pretend to be strangers. He had to seduce her into bed. The idea really appealed to my wife but I was less sure.

As usual I relented. I was working in Manchester all of the next week so booked a hotel in her name for the Friday night. As agreed Kate would arrive by train and book in alone. She would then get dressed and I was to meet her, later, in the bar.

Kate really got into her role; even adopting a new character. My ‘chat-up’ lines where terrible and she virtually made me beg to buy her a meal before she would give in. When we finally got to the bedroom the sex was fantastic. Kate was unappeasable; virtually fucking my brains out! I lost count of the number of orgasms she had as she made me lick her pussy and fuck her doggy style before she straddled my cock like a cowgirl riding a Bronco.

The grin on her face the following day as we drove home made it all worthwhile; even if my balls had shrunk to the size of two baked beans.

Kate was ecstatic for the next few days and made me promise to repeat the trip every six months. Of course I promised.

Every April and November for the last three years we’ve spent a night or two in a hotel living out my wife’s fantasy of having sex with a stranger.

In December last year my company was taken over and my job responsibilities changed meaning that I’ve had to work even longer hours and bring work home on a weekend.

Because of my workload, I had been looking forward to our ‘dirty weekend’ in April for weeks in advance. This time we were going to Newcastle and staying in a very expensive Hotel on the Quayside; which has a reputation as the ‘party area.’

On the Friday night I had been trying to contact Kate since 5 o’clock as I knew that I was going to be late for our meeting between 6.30 and 7 in the Hotel bar. Her mobile phone was switched off; which annoyed me, but this was probably part of her game. I eventually sent her a text message and hoped that she would check her phone before leaving the bedroom.
It was about 7.45 when I finally made it to the Cocktail Bar scanning the room for my wife. I couldn’t believe my eyes. She was transformed from the mother of two screaming daughters that I had kissed goodbye on the Tuesday morning into a gorgeous Vamp; her curvaceous body poured into a very slinky black dress with a split up the side that showed just the merest hint of stocking top and a plunging neckline that clearly showed that she wasn’t wearing a bra!

As I was getting served I realised that she was talking to two Asian guys. I tried to attract her attention but the barmaid suddenly asked ‘what I wanted’. With a pint in my hand I turned to face Kate again as one of the men stroked her thigh and whispered something which made her giggle and push his arm away.

My wife must have seen me as I made my way towards her but she completely ignored my eye contact as she continued flirting with the two strangers. I wasn’t sure but I guessed that they were Indian businessmen, roughly the same age as us – early thirties.
The tallest one looked like a body builder – about 6ft. 2 and 16 stone, his friend was smaller and tubby. Both were wearing smart trousers and fashionable white shirts which emphasised their swarthy good looks.

Letting her have her fun I decided to stand as close as possible without attracting the men’s attention. I was so close I could smell her perfume, but was afraid to say anything as she appeared to be having a good time tormenting me. Kate looked incredibly sexy as her milky white breasts heaved and jiggled in the tight dress every time she laughed at one of their jokes. The taller guy made no attempt to disguise the fact that he was stroking her suspender belt strap. In fact he tugged at it a couple of times, which actually made Kate squirm; a sure sign that she was getting turned on.


In the next half hour Kate totally ignored me as she sank 2 glasses of wine while the guys made it quite clear what their intentions for my delectable wife were.


By now I’d made out that their names were something like ‘Kez’ (the taller one) and ‘Desi’ and they were both locals. My wife had told them that her name was ‘Kitty’ and her ‘friend’ had stood her up. Neither men seemed to believe her; the look on their faces telling me that they thought that she was a just another married woman ‘chasing cock’.
As the music became louder; and the bar busier it became more difficult for me to eavesdrop on their conversation.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:35 PM
Eventually the tall man leant over her and whispered something, “I need to pee first,” she smiled, and gently pushed him away as he fondled her backside. I gave her a few seconds to stagger away from them and followed. Because the room was so crowded she was already in the ladies toilets when I reached the corridor. I quickly ran into the Gents and had a pee myself, only to find ‘Desi’ had followed me in. As guys do he nodded to me as he pulled out a ‘snake of a cock.’ I nodded back, zipped up and rushed out to confront my wife.

By the time Kate came out of the ‘ladies’ Kez and Desi were already waiting by the door.
“Are you ready babe?” Desi grinned.
“As ready as I’ll ever be!” she chuckled as she linked arms with Kez and left the Hotel.
Stunned I followed, only to see Kate bending forward as she got into a Black Cab letting the back of her dress rise up behind her exposing her stocking tops and suspender straps to everyone in the street. Desi couldn’t resist and slapped her soft fleshy arse cheeks. Kate turned and smiled. My cock instantly became hard.

I grabbed the handle of a second taxi and virtually fell in as the first cab pulled away.

“Follow that cab!” I shouted.
“What?” the driver turned to look at me, “Are you kidding?”
“No!” I grunted, “Follow that fucking car!”

Ten minutes later as the cars crawled through the busy streets they pulled up outside a smart Italian Restaurant. Relieved that they hadn’t gone to the guy’s home I gave the driver a Ł10 note and didn’t ask for change.

I followed the trio at a respectable distance; getting a table about 12 feet away. Close enough to watch but far enough away that I couldn’t hear what they were saying.

The next hour was Hell for me. I could hardly eat my meal as I watched the three of them flirting and touching like rampant school kids. Kate was also getting gloriously drunker as they plied her with red wine, bending forward at every opportunity to give them (and everybody else) a flash of her tits.
Towards the end of their meal Kate was really squirming on her seat as Desi ran his hand up the front of her dress and Kez gently nuzzled her ear. My stomach was churning like a cement mixer making me feel like I could throw up even though I still had an erection.

Kate stood up and stumbled to the toilet as Desi paid their bill. This was my opportunity, I thought, to confront her and make our escape.

Again she made it into the toilets before I reached her. I went into the Gents. As I emptied my bladder my wife’s new friends appeared either side of me.
Desi recognised me. “Hey you were in the Hotel earlier, weren’t you?”
“Em…yes,” I stuttered.
“We’re going back there now and it’s pissing down outside; do you want to share a taxi?” He laughed.
“I guess.” I shrugged. This was madness!

As I stood embarrassedly peeing into the urinal the two men joked about Kate, calling her a ‘slapper’ and ‘game for a roasting’.

“Sorry mate”, Desi chuckled, “we’ve just pulled a bird that’s staying in your hotel and she’s as game as fuck! Did you see her?”

“Ehm…yes…she’s wearing a black dress?” I stammered as I tucked my stiff dick back into my pants.

“That won’t be on for long when we get her back in her room!” Kez grinned, as we left the Gents, “She’ll probably let you watch if you ask her nicely!” Both men thought this hilarious and were still laughing when Kate staggered out of the toilet.

For a moment; she looked horrified when she saw me standing with her friends.

“This is…I don’t know your name?” Desi tried to introduce me.
“Ray.” I grunted as the enormity of the situation hit me.
“This is Ray. He’s going to share our cab.” Desi hiccupped as the cab arrived.

A sexy smile slowly appeared on Kate’s lips.

“Fine,” she whispered huskily, “I guess you know what you’re doing.” They grinned at each other; not knowing that the comment was really meant for me.

Kate got in the taxi first, exposing both thighs above her stocking tops and her left tit actually falling out of her dress. Once inside, she sat between her friends as I sat opposite. The roads were a bit clearer and the taxi literally flew around the corners making me hang onto my seat but Kate had to spread her legs to avoid falling, giving me a fantastic view up her dress as she grabbed hold of Kez. He took advantage by kissing her passionately on her freshly painted lips and slid one hand inside the front of her dress; grabbing a handful of luscious tit in front of me; her husband. Kate responded by sticking her tongue down his throat.

Desi looked at me and laughed then motioned towards Kate as if to say “I told you so!”

They were still embracing when the taxi arrived at the hotel. Desi leant forward as the other two scrambled out; “Pay the man and I’ll let you watch us fuck her. Okay?” He winked.

I meekly nodded and gave the driver another ten pound note.
When I joined them in the reception area it transpired that they had already told Kate that they had agreed to let me watch them.

Her eyes twinkled like Christmas lights as we stepped into the lift. As Kez pressed the button for the tenth floor, he asked me which floor I was staying on.
“6 – Why?” I lied.
He shrugged his shoulders and turned his attention to Desi who now had Kate’s dress pushed up around her waist as he kissed and licked her neck and tits. My heart was pounding and my cock aching as I saw images of Kate’s’ stocking clad legs, suspender belt and tiny G-string in the mirrors on all four sides of the lift. Everytime the lift slowly passed another floor there would be a click and I expected some old General or something to open the doors and see my wife and her soon to be lover. Thankfully this didn’t happen and he nonchalantly smoothed her dress as we eventually walked along the corridor.

“Excellent! There’s a mini-bar!” Kez exclaimed once inside the room. “What do you want?” Then he threw me a bottle of vodka as he opened a miniature bottle of whisky.

As I unscrewed the lid I turned to see that Desi and Kate already lying on the bed. He had already taken Kate’s dress off and was suckling on her succulent tits. Her eyes were closed and her head was now rolling from side to side as he gently stroked her pussy through her thin knickers. My eyes were nearly out on stalks when I realised that she had completely shaved her pubes off!

“If it’s not wet enough you could use this!” Kez laughed as he waved a half bottle of champagne in the air.
Desi grinned, “She’s plenty wet…look!” and then pulled my wife’s ting G-string to one side exposing her puffed up labia and a gash that looked as if she’d pissed herself.
“Watch this.” He told his pal as one by one he inserted all four long brown fingers into Kate’s willing hole.
“Get my phone out of my pocket and take a picture!” He giggled as he twisted his hand around and around until everything apart from his thumb was inside her body.

As Kez fumbled with the camera-phone Kate gasped and grunted as she pulled her feet towards her knees and arched her back; pushing her pussy and Desi’s hand into the air.

“Fucking Hell mate, that looks awesome!” Kez whistled as he focused and pressed the button.

“Here, takeover for a minute, while I take a piss.” Desi nonchalantly urged his friend as he unceremoniously pulled his fist out of my wife’s now gaping cunt.

As Kez approached Kate, who was now writhing on the bed, he finished his drink and unclasped his belt letting his trousers fall to the floor.

“I bet you’re a cracking cocksucker.” He asked my wife who was busy taking her knickers off. “Are you?”

She drunkenly nodded and leant her face towards the massive bulge in his white Calvin Klein’s, planting a sloppy kiss near the tip.

“Take my pants off then babe,” Kez’s voice was now a soft growl, “with your teeth”.
Kate moved her weight onto her shoulder and obliged, tugging the waistband over his bulge with her shiny white teeth. Amazingly his cock wasn’t anywhere near as hard as mine but it was just as thick and fat as it flopped out and hit her nose.
Kate took a deep breath then launched forward eagerly gobbling this strangers stiffening brown dick.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:37 PM
Kez turned to me and grinned as he dropped his shirt onto the carpet, as he stroked my cock-sucking wife’s hair.
“Roy, mate, get my phone for me. It’s in the back pocket.”

“Ray.” I quietly corrected him as I bent over to oblige the man with his dick stuck down my wife’s throat.
My throat was as dry as a desert as I handed him his camera-phone. As he moved her hair away from her cheeks to get a clearer picture I watched Kate slowly slide her hand over her shaved pubic area and begin flicking her clit.

The toilet flushed and Desi strode back into the bedroom bollock naked; sporting a huge black hard-on. His whole body, from ankles to shoulders, was covered in thick black hair, making him look like a brown bear.
“Fucking Hell mate; I told you she was fucking game. Didn’t I?! He gasped as Kate now had all of Kez’s stiffening 6 or 7 inches deep in her throat and was frantically rubbing her pussy.

“Nevermind doing that yourself pet; let me help!” Desi laughed as he took hold of her ankles and lifted them onto his shoulders while burying his face into her sopping cunt.

“Aren’t you going to…you know…wear something?” I timidly asked both men.
Kez grinned and shrugged his shoulders as he roughly played with her heaving tits.

Kate suddenly opened her eyes in astonishment as his tongue must have touched her engorged clitoris. The shock made her cough and Kez’s cock slid out leaving the purple tip pressed against her bottom lip. A few seconds later she regained her composure and quickly began sucking the big brown cock as eagerly as before.
It only took a minute or so but I could tell that both of them were now close to orgasm.

Kez took hold of her hair and began frantically fucking her mouth. As fast as he thrust Kate matched it with one of her own.
“Oh, uh, shit, I’m….fucking hell…uh, uh; shit…I’m gonna fucking flood your fucking mouth!” He grunted as his hips swayed backwards and forwards. Kate was now expertly breathing through her nose as his cock swelled ready to explode.
“UH, FUCK, SHIT!” Kez gasped as he tightly gripped Kate’s head.
With a mouth full of Asian cum, Kate mumbled, “Aaaggghh, Uuuuggghh” as her body convulsed with a shattering orgasm of her own.
My wife was trembling with delight as her head and shoulders flopped onto the pillow. Kez was still oozing cum onto the carpet as he picked his phone up and took a picture of my wife’s face which was now covered with strings of his milky white spunk.

My eyes turned to Desi who was resting on his knees at the bottom of the bed. Kate was slowly rotating her hips with her legs spread wide apart and the knees raised slightly while he slowly pumped his whole fist in and out of her shaved pussy.

“Hey cameraman,” he called to me, “Get a photo of this.”
I meekly obliged getting as close as possible to my wife’s stretched hole with his phone and took a picture of the watch on his wrist touching her puffy lips.

“You look like you need some relief as well,” Desi said as he carefully pulled his sticky hand out of her hole; leaving it stretched and red raw.

“Get your kit off and you can get a blow-job while I fuck her.”
“Are you sure?” I asked like a nervous schoolboy.
“Fucking Hell man, look at the tart. She’d fuck a pony if I brought it in now!”

I did as he told me and looked at my beautiful wife who was lying half asleep, only wearing black seamed stockings and a suspender belt, on a hotel bed with one stranger’s spunk in her mouth and running down her face while her most private of parts was stretched beyond belief from a fisting that another man that she had only met 3 hours previously had given her.

I nervously took my shirt off as Desi and Kez stood beside the bed taking alternate swigs from the champagne bottle, watching my wife roughly squeeze her tits as she fingered herself.

As I dropped my trousers I couldn’t help compare our cocks. Mine was as hard as a rock and about 5 inches long (average?), Kez’s was now hanging limp with the foreskin covering his knob, but it still looked as big as mine. Desi’s cock was jutting out and looked much longer and fatter than my meagre offering.

“Come on Kitty babe,” Desi shook her leg, “you don’t think that I’m finished with you yet do you?”

Kate’s eyes flickered open and she smiled and then sexily smeared her love juice onto her nipples.
“Good!” She slurred, “I’ve got my second wind now.”

“Get out of the way,” Desi grunted as he pushed me to one side, “this needs warming up!” As he waved his big dick in front of my wife’s face.
I swear that she licked her lips as she rose to her knees and rubbed her 34c’s over his rapidly thickening meat. It was like watching lightening as his cock grew in the valley of her heaving mounds.
“Do you want the same as your friend?” Kate arrogantly grinned as she sexily wiped some spunk off her chin and licked it off her manicured fingernail.
“I’m not cumming in your mouth babe,” he hoarsely whispered, “I’m going to fill your married twat full of Delhi spunk! Are you on the pill?”

Kate naughtily put her head on one shoulder and coyly whispered, “I might be…then again…I might not!”

Thank Christ I knew that she’d had a hysterectomy two years previously”

“Come on then babe; show me how good a cocksucker you are then!” He chuckled as he forced her head down until she was kissing the purple head.
“Ooh you fucker!” he gasped as she sucked the knob so hard it must have caused a vacuum!
Grinning she positioned herself on all fours and began licking the thick black veins that ran along his shaft then slowly and sensually she licked and sucked his hairy balls which were hanging like two pool balls between his legs.
I couldn’t stop stroking my own dick as I watched her giving this Asian stranger a blowjob that looked even better than the ones that she gave me at home.

“Hey Ray!” Kez broke my concentration, “stick it in her other end! It’ll be a shame just to have a wank!”
I smiled and as I walked around the bed watching my beautiful wife ‘deep-throating’ his entire cock. I knew I wouldn’t last long but Kez was right; I might as well get a piece of the action too.
For all his bravado Desi looked in Seventh Heaven as told the mother of my children that ‘she sucked his dick better than a Ł50 whore’.

Yet again I couldn’t believe my eyes when I reached the far side of the bed. Kate’s legs were now splayed well apart and there was a thick string of her pussy juice hanging from her cunt and dripping into a puddle on the bed!

“Come and see this and bring your phone!” I gasped and motioned to Kez with my head.
“Fucking Hell! You’ve got to see this man! She’s that turned on it looks like she’s pissing herself!” Kez called to his friend. With that he took a picture, at my instigation, of my wife’s bloated pussy.
It felt like putting my cock into a bucket of hot jelly when I fucked her. Kate seemed so turned on sucking Desi’s cock I’m not sure that she realised that I was even fucking her.

Sadly I was right, 4 or 5 strokes later I was filling her up with two weeks worth of cum. I don’t care what she was thinking at that moment but it was the most intense orgasm that I’d ever had!
As I withdrew, Kez was waiting to take over. In a flash his cock was filling her spunk filled cunt; only this time my darling wife began moaning and groaning!
“Oh that’s sweet baby.” Kez wheezed as he rammed his dick deep into her body, forcing her to suck Desi’s dick deeper into her throat. The noises coming from her throat were out of this world.
“Hey, let’s swap. I need to cum.” Desi casually told his friend. Without a thought for my wife’s pleasure they left her on her hands and knees with three thick pillows under her tummy helping take the strain!
In seconds Kate was greedily licking my spunk off the stranger’s dick as Desi positioned his fearsome cock at the willing opening of her love box.

“Oh FUCK ME guys!” Kate sighed as Desi filled her right up to her cervix and she rubbed the other sticky cock across her sweet face, “that’s…fucking…ooh…fucking fantastic”.
Desi grabbed the suspender belt on her hips and began banging his big cock into her like a jack-hammer, as Kez grabbed a handful of her hair and forced his stiff dick into her mouth.
The three of them went into another world for a couple of minutes as both guys fucked my wife as if their lives depended on it, with Kate seemingly enjoying every second.
“Is that good baby?” Desi grunted, then he spanked her arse – ‘crack’, “do you like it rough?” ‘Crack’ another smack on the other cheek, “I bet you’ve dreamed of getting fucked like this for years?” ‘Crack.’ “Haven’t you?” ‘Crack’, the spanking was getting louder and her cheeks were turning red.

Kate’s breathing was getting shorter and her eyes were nearly popping out of her head as she energetically sucked Kez’s dick while Desi fucked and spanked her.

“Uuuuggghh! Fucking Shhhiiiiiittt!” Desi moaned as his body tensed up as he began spurting his hot spunk deep into her belly.
With a grin on his face like the Cheshire Cat Desi rolled off my wife, making sure even more liquid spilled out of her hole.

His knob was hardly out when she replaced it with three of her own fingers. Still sucking Kez’s dick, Kate roughly shoved her tiny fingers into her twat and crazily rubbed her clit with the palm of her hand until she began convulsing with her second orgasm of the night. My wife was actually trembling with the intensity.

Laughing at her plight Kez took his cock out of her mouth and went back to the mini-bar where he selected a can of beer each for him and his friend.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:38 PM
As they drank their beer we all stared at Kate who was nearly bent double on the bed, still resting on the pillows. Her face was contorted with ecstasy as she gently stroked her stretched cunt.

Both men were still sporting hard-ons (as was I!).
“Do you think she takes it up the arse?” Desi asked us both.
Kez shrugged his shoulders again, “Like you said, I think she’d fuck a fucking pony tonight!”

“I don’t think so,” I stammered knowing that this was the only thing that we’d never done, “she doesn’t look the type”.

Both men looked at each other then laughed at me.
“There’s only one way to find out.” Desi chuckled as he stroked his big dick and walked behind my wife who was now beginning to get her breath back.

“Mmmm,” she purred as he ran his tip along her slit covering it spunk and pussy juice, “that’s nice.”

Then she squealed, “NO, NO, NO!” As he pressed his cock against her tiny puckered arsehole, “No, you can’t!” With that she threw herself onto her back making her tits wobble.

“Can’t?” Desi looked puzzled.
Kate swivelled off the bed and naughtily put her head on her shoulder again and pouted.

“Trust me baby, you’ll like it.” Desi tried to talk her around.

“I guess,” Kate smiled, “but I need a poo first!”
Both Asian guys looked pleasantly surprised – I was amazed as she wiggled to the bathroom making her tits and ass wobble for our entertainment. As she walked past me she sexily stroked my cheek with her bright red fingernail, making my heart skip a beat.

Kez grabbed her wrist, “I’ll tell you what babe; is it okay if I watch?”
Before Kate could react Desi asked, “You want to watch her take a shit?”
“Yes. Why not? I like fucking chicks in the arse; I’ve just never…” he then shrugged his shoulders again and looked Kate in the eyes, “you’ll let me watch? Okay?”

I can’t believe she knew what she was doing but she kissed him on the nose and just said, “Why not.”
With that they both went into the bathroom and closed the door.

I suddenly felt embarrassed as I stood naked in front of Desi who was opening another can of beer.
He stood with his ear pressed against the door and slowly tugged on his big dick as we could hear Kate straining to shit then the plops as it hit the water.

“I knew that he was a dirty twat”, Desi laughed, “but watching a tart taking a shit…!” He shook his head in disbelief.

A minute later the toilet flushed and Kate and Desi came back into the bedroom. As Kate climbed onto the bed I saw that her arse cheeks were scarlet from the spanking that she had received when Desi had fucked her.
Without being asked she positioned herself so her knees were on the edge and her legs were spread wide apart in preparation for her next sex act.

I should have guessed what the guys were laughing at…Kez had taken his phone with him and took pictures of my wife taking a shit.

“Let me go first,” Kez asked his pal, “I’ll stretch it for you!”
Desi shrugged his shoulders and slurped the last of his beer.

As Kez probed Kate’s virgin hole she braced herself and clung onto the quilt. His cock wasn’t quite hard enough to go past the dry sphincter so he roughly dug two fingers deep inside her pussy, making Kate gasp, and scooped out some excess spunk to lubricate her passage, which he smeared like butter.
“Just relax babe,” he grunted as his knob pressed against the tight hole.
“I’m trying, I’m trying! Oh my God” Kate groaned as Kez finally began inching his way inside her arse.
Kez sighed and slowly fucked my wife’s arsehole making her whimper and shake her head.
“Christ! I think that this is her first time!” He gasped as his balls touched her soaking pussy, “she’s as tight as fuck!”
“Just relax babe,” he repeated as he withdrew 3 or 4 inches then fed it back in. Kate was now biting the bed and tears were running down her cheeks.
“I am, I am,” she sighed and moaned.
Kez began rubbing her stocking clad legs as he began to build up a nice gentle rhythm. Kate slowly relaxed and stopped crying as she began enjoying something that she probably thought was depraved earlier the same day.

Desi was now sitting in an armchair wanking as his friend buggered my middle-aged wife.
“Go on mate,” he chuckled when he saw my rock hard cock, “she’s gagging for another dick; fill her up at the other end.”

I stepped forward and Kate lifted her head automatically opening her mouth. Her tongue flicked out and lapped at my aching knob.

“Fucking Hell man!” Desi shouted, “Grab her fucking head and fuck her mouth!”
I took hold of a handful of my wife’s hair and easily slid my cock deep into her mouth. Kate responded by nodding her head backwards and forwards as she tried to ‘deep-throat’ me.

Kez now ran his hand under her belly and began roughly shaking her tits which were already swinging like pendulums as he buried his cock as hard and deep as possible.

Our bodies were all shaking as Kez began grunting and flopped on top of Kate as he spunked inside her arse. When he got his breath back there was the unmistakeable whiff of shit as he pulled his spent cock out of her stretched anus, but Kate didn’t notice as she was now furiously rubbing my balls as she sucked on my diamond hard cock.
Desi had a glazed look in his eyes when he placed himself between her legs. Unlike his friend five minutes earlier he had no problems getting his huge cock past her sphincter. Kez had done a good job stretching her for him and his spunk was probably the best type of lubricant. Still with her mouth full of my cock, Kate groaned as Desi forced his 8 or 9 inches deep into her arse.

“Right you dirty bitch,” he grunted as he smacked her arse again, “now for a real fucking!”
With that he alternated each long stroke with a hard smack on her arse cheeks.
I couldn’t hold back and splashed the back of her throat with my hot cum. Kate tried to suck the last drops but Desi’s fucking and thrashing was too much for her.

I stepped back to see my spunk trickle out of her mouth; which was hanging open as she tried to catch her breath.

Desi really did look like a big hairy bear as he rattled Kate’s arse like a steam train. Kate’s knees were now tucked under her chest and her arms and head hung limp flat on the bed.

“Is this good?” He gasped as he gripped her hips, “Is this the best fuck that you’ve ever had? One cock won’t be enough for you when I’m finished with you? Will it?”

“Oh God no! No!” Kate smiled and whimpered as Desi’s buggering got faster and harder.
“Uuuuggghh” he grunted as he shut his eyes and his body stiffened.

“Oh God, that’s….so…hot.” My wife smiled. Desi placed a hand on her backside and there was an audible ‘pop’ as he pulled his cock out of her now well fucked arse hole.

There was a silence in the room for the next few minutes, until Kate slowly turned onto her back and quickly fingered herself to orgasm.

Kez looked at his watch and told Desi that they would have to be going; as he had told his wife he would be home by 1 and it was now 1.30.

As Kate lay grinning, in the afterglow of her mammoth sex session, the two of them began getting dressed in silence.
“What about you?” Kez asked.

I’d suddenly forgotten that I was meant to be a stranger too.

“I think I’ll have another go when you’ve gone.” I stammered.

“Fair enough’. He laughed as he checked his clothes in the mirror.
Desi ushered me to him with a nod of his head.
“Write your e-mail address down and I’ll send you the pictures.”
I quickly wrote my Yahoo address down and he pushed it in his pocket. He then wrote a phone number down and dropped it onto Kate’s sweaty tits.

“Give me a call when you’re next in Newcastle; or I can come and see you when your husband’s out of town.”

Kate kissed the paper and mouthed, “I will”.

“Give her one for me!” Kez laughed as they closed the bedroom door.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:48 PM
Here's one long long story for tonight - Title : Case of the cocked hand . Enjoy !!! :D

I was cold and uncomfortable, but mostly just bored. I’ve been sitting on the ground, just inside the tree line, overlooking a wide expanse of pasture spreading out below me since late afternoon. A quick look at my watch showed it was just past 4 AM now. Behind me a mountain gradually climbed several thousand feet. It was August, and damn hot during the day, but I was high enough in altitude here that it could get very chilly at night. When I got here it was pretty hot so I left my jacket in the jeep. Not one of my brighter moves.

I was a good ten miles out of town. Dan Jennings has a nice spread here. In fact he has the largest ranch in the county, but this part of it is quite a distance from his ranch house; which partially explained why I was stuck out here. He has been losing several head of cattle every week for the last couple of months. He and his four sons had tried to catch the rustler but every time they staked out a pasture no one showed up, or a couple head would disappear from another herd.

He finally called the sheriff Monday morning and the sheriff called me Monday afternoon. I am the low man on the totem pole around here so his plan fell on me. But to be fair, I would have ended up with it anyway. I man the sheriff’s substation here so it was in my territory. The nearest deputy to me was a good twenty miles south. This part of the country is pretty sparsely populated. My town has barely fifteen hundred people, a movie theatre with one screen; a couple of diners, a few bars and a relatively clean motel provided all our entertainment. We were too small to have a police department so I was it. The downtown area was about eight blocks long with the usual small businesses a small town like ours needed. A state highway ran through the middle of the downtown to provide us with some connection to the rest of the world.

I shifted my legs around trying to get my right leg straight. Eight months ago I was still in the Army and the personnel carrier I was riding in through Ghazni, Afghanistan took a hit from a RPG and left me with a leg peppered with shrapnel. It helped me decide to leave the Army at the end of my tour, and for the last eight months I had been making a steady recovery to my old self but my leg was not quite there yet. Oh, I could still walk or run fine, I passed the physical for the job, but I was left with a frequent unexplained ache.

Once I was semi-comfortable I scanned the area again. Maybe another hour and I would call it a day. There was a full moon and from here I could see the entire herd of cattle Jennings kept on this range. I wasn’t about to begin counting but there had to be over five hundred head. From where I was sitting I could easily see the two roads that angled their way here from the state highway, about two miles away. One of them eventually became the old abandoned logging road I had parked on. From my vantage point I should be able to spot anyone attempting to get to this herd.

My jeep was about a quarter mile behind me, well hidden back in the trees on that old logging road where it started to make its way up the mountain. The only people who used it any more were deer hunters. I had walked the rest of the way here. I thought it best to get here early and be out of sight in the almost non-existent case I saw someone.

I had pretty good duty here. Not much had happened in the six months since I had taken the job. I was pretty much my own boss; nothing like my experience as an MP in the army. The sheriff was stationed in the county seat, a lonely eighty-mile drive from here. I would drive over once every couple of weeks to meet with him and the other deputies and discuss the activity, or more the case, the lack of it. I had grown up here but after high school I joined the Army. My parents had moved away shortly after I left but they had kept our small house here. They thought they might use it as a summer getaway or as a rental but with my return they gave it to me. The pace here can be pretty slow but after two tours in Afghanistan I was looking forward to some peace and quiet.

After another hour passed called it a night and hoofed it back to my jeep and headed towards town. My preferred diner in town was just a block from the sheriff’s station and it was packed even at this hour. Quite a few of the local farmers and ranchers tended to get up early and come down for breakfast, or just coffee, before beginning the day’s work. I liked the crowd and usually joined in, it kept the lines of communication open, but this morning I was beat. My office had two cells and on days like this, when I did not want to go home and both cells were empty, I’d lock the door and sack out on a bunk in one of the cells.

In spite of the chill I felt up on the mountain, it was still pretty warm here in town, even at 6 AM. It was one of those weeks were it was over a 100 in the shade and only cooled off to 90 during the night. I went into the first cell, stripped, and just crashed on top of the cot. It was a short three hours later when the phone insinuated itself into my dream. It became the alarm at our base in Afghanistan warning of incoming mortar rounds. I rolled off the cot in a sweat looking for my helmet. It took a few seconds to realize where I was. I got to my feet and walked out into the main office to answer the phone.

“Sheriff’s office, how can I help you”?

“Tom, its Bill”. Bill was the sheriff. “What took you so long? The phone must have rang twenty times. Don’t you work for me any more”?

“I was outside talking to someone and just stepped in and heard it”. I was thankful I had closed the blinds when I came in this morning. I was standing in the middle of the room buck-naked. Hopefully I also remembered to lock the door. “So what’s up”?

“Check your email in a few minutes. I’m sending you a video file from a bank robbery that occurred yesterday in Magalia. I think it’s the same guy that has been hitting a bank about every three months around here for the last couple of years. It has been spread out between several counties so we did not notice the pattern at first. He’s hitting our county about once a year and I think our turn is coming up. I want him this time”.

“What’s so special about this video”?

“This is the first time we got a good look at his face”.

“Okay, I’ll watch for it. I’d better go now”. I was trying to get off the phone so I could get dressed. With my luck that door is not locked and with the closed blinds I would not have any warning until someone opened the door. And no doubt it would be one of the local mothers walking in on me with my dick hanging out. Then I’ll be known in the rumor mill as the perverted war-damaged vet.

Then Bill got my attention again, “What’s the hurry? Oh, I almost forgot, how did it go last night at the Jennings place? See anything”?

“It was one of the more boring nights of my life. I did not see a thing. I’ve got to run but I’ll watch that video as soon as it shows up”. I quickly hung up before he could get talking again.

After hanging up I checked the door, I was okay; it was locked. I went back to the cell area and showered and dressed. When I was finished I came out and began opening up shop. I opened the blinds, unlocked the door and then sat down at my laptop. I saw that I had several emails. A couple of the usual “We’ll make your penis so big you’ll need headlights”. Another from a new widow in Nigeria that needed my help transferring funds and a couple from the guys in my outfit still stationed in Afghanistan. “Incoming mail” still showed at the bottom of the window. I waited a couple of minutes but it was still ‘incoming’. It must be a pretty good-sized file. I deleted the garbage and read how things were going in Afghanistan. The file was still just a quarter done after fifteen minutes. There is no DSL in the boonies. I decided to get some breakfast and check it when I got back.

At the diner all the tables were taken but I saw Henry sitting alone in a booth by the window so I went in and joined him. He was retired now and had probably been here talking to his buddies since the sun came up. He was an old friend of my father and I had known him all my life. We had breakfast or lunch together a couple of times a week. We were chatting about nothing in particular when I looked out the window and saw a tall striking blond walk by; she looked to be in her mid-twenties, a few years younger than me. I just caught a glimpse of her face before she turned to cross the street walking away from me. She had to stop at the curb as a semi and trailer drove by on its way out of town. It was Jerry Blair, a local trucker. He left every Tuesday morning for a cross-state trip. He wouldn’t be back until Saturday night.

Henry looked up and saw me staring out the window. “Pretty isn’t she”.

“I’ll say”. It was pretty warm out already and she was wearing white shorts and a polo shirt that hugged her body, really showing off her shape. She had a nice tan; long slender legs and the shorts set them off perfectly. She had to be close to 6 foot. She was the perfect height for me. I was a bit tired of the short girls I had dated in town. Of the available girls, the tallest must be around 5’3”. Lay on top and your chest smothers them.

Henry was watching me with a smile on his face, “You don’t recognize her do you”?


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:50 PM
“I don’t think I would forget someone who looks like her”. She had crossed the street and was now standing in front of a dress shop talking with another woman. They must be good friends, they hugged and now it looked like they were going to stop and talk for a while. “I would have remembered if I had bumped into her in the last six months. Who is she”?

“She did not always look like that. She was a bit shorter and down right skinny. Do you remember Paula Banks”?

“Yes. She was a skinny little girl who used to hang around the house making mooneyes at me back when I was in high school. Are they related”? I had not thought of her in years though I had one very distinct memory of her in the tree house in my back yard.

“You might say that, though she wasn’t that little. She was just a few years younger than you. That’s Paula”.

“Wow. She has certainly changed. Why haven’t I seen her around since I got back”?

“She comes and goes. She will be here for a week or a couple of months and then takes off and is gone for a month or so”.

I looked out the window to see her standing across the street looking my way. She gave a little wave towards me. I started to raise my hand to wave back when another truck drove up, stopped and blocked my view.

She did not look like the girl that caught me up in my tree house one afternoon jacking off while watching Mrs. Henderson nude sunbathing in her backyard. Mrs. Henderson had a high fence that blocked the view from the other houses, but up in my tree house, hidden in the leaves, you had a great view. My girl friend at the time would not do more than kiss when we made out. I relieved a lot of internal pressure those summer afternoons watching Mrs. Henderson.

The afternoon I remember I was up there naked, peeking through the leaves and beating off, just ready to cum, when I heard a voice behind me, “Whatcha’ doin”?

I about jumped out of the tree. I turned around, dick in hand, expecting to see my mother. “Nothing”, I said as low as I could. Any louder and Mrs. Henderson might hear and that would be the end of her sunbathing. Instead I saw Paula standing on the ladder, head and shoulders in the opening to the tree house looking at me. She looked down at my groin, smiled, and then climbed the rest of the way up. I froze. My clothes were behind her in on a makeshift table.

Paula spent a lot of time at our house. She lived alone with her dad a few doors down from us. Her mother had died when she was five. She was twelve and in the eighth grade now and my mother had become something of a surrogate mom to her. I was a senior in high school so of course she tried to hang around me and just as certainly I tried to stay away from her.

I don’t remember much of what we said but I do remember she walked over to where I was standing and looked through the leaves of the tree. She moved a limb and saw Mrs. Henderson. She was lying on a lawn chair without a stitch on. She must have been trying to tan the inside of her thighs, as her legs were pretty far apart. I remember her smiling when she saw what I was looking at. She turned to me. I was still holding onto my cock. She got down on her knees in front of me. “You can watch her while I take care of this”. She replaced my hand with hers and began pumping me.

I remember looking down at her. Her little hand pumping away on my cock, her face just inches away with her mouth open, breathing hard. Seeing her mouth open like that I was tempted. I had heard the other guys talking about how great it was when their girlfriends gave them a blowjob. I hadn’t got my girl friend to touch my cock, much less give me a blowjob. I put my hand behind her head and tried to give her the idea of what I wanted by pushing her mouth towards the head of my cock.

Her head moved only an inch closer before she resisted, closing her mouth tight. She looked up at me and shook her head. She seemed angry. When I moved my hand away she looked back down, continuing to jack me off. She really seemed to know what she was doing. I barely lasted a minute or so before I began squirting cum all over her t-shirt. When I was finished she pulled on my cock to get me down on the floor with her. She pulled off her now wet t-shirt, then her shorts and panties and sat down on my now wilted cock. She had decent tits for such a young girl. They were not big but really well formed. That was the closest I had ever been to bare breasts and I took a good look now that they were staring me in the face. She leaned forward and I reached out with both hands and touched her breasts, feeling the swell of them, the nipples getting hard in my fingers. She began squirming around on me, grinding my cock underneath her. I could feel myself getting hard again.

This isn’t right. She is only twelve: She’s an eight-grader, I’m a senior. What if my friends find out? I’ll never live it down. She is really good at this. Oh, I want to fuck her so bad. Is this her first time? Where did she learn this?

I watched as Paula lifted up and reached between us to grab my cock, now completely hard again. She pointed it up at her pussy and began to lower herself on me. The purple head was just touching the lips of her pussy when I heard my mom calling for me. Paula didn’t budge, whispering, “Ignore her” but I jerked my hands away from her breasts.

“I can’t. She knows I’m out here. If I don’t answer she’ll come up here and find us”.

Paula reluctantly got up. She slowly began putting her panties and shorts back on; watching my face as I stared at her body while I put my jeans on. I had a little bit of difficulty zipping my jeans. I hoped it would go down before mom saw. Paula then grabbed my t-shirt off the floor and put it on.

I think I drove mom somewhere on an errand while Paula stayed behind, leaving later so mom would not know she had been there.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:53 PM
I felt bad about doing that with an eight-grader so I really avoided her for the rest of the year before graduation and then leaving for the Army. I could just image the ribbing I would take from the guys if they found out, not to mention her dad. He was really protective of her. He would not let her go out with friends unless he was there.

In the time it took for that memory to flash by, the truck started moving and I could see across the street again. Paula was gone. I looked up and down the street but she was no where in sight.

“What does she do”?

“I really don’t know anymore. She keeps pretty much to herself. She was the smartest girl to come out of this town. A couple of years after she hit high school she started looking like you see her now. You were gone and in the service by then. She was in all the school plays and was quite the actress. She had a lead in a couple of Shakespeare plays. She was the Homecoming Queen her senior year and entered a number of beauty pageants. She won the county pageant and was a runner-up in the state. She was also a real brain in science. When she left for college we didn’t know if she was going to end up in Hollywood or become a scientist. I know she was studying physics or chemistry or something like that. It was some kind of science. But then the old story, she met someone at college, fell in love and got married. He was a studying to be a minister. Everyone was surprised when she dropped out and they came back here. We thought she was much too ambitious for that. He was the minister at the Methodist Church here in town for a while”.

“For a while”?

“They went on some kind of missionary trip to South America three years ago, Costa Rica I think. They were supposed to be there for a month or so but her husband got sick about a month after they got there. He had a heart attack or something and died down there”.

“Heart attack? How old was he”?

“He was a couple of years older than Paula, maybe twenty-two”.

“Wow, that’s young for a heart attack. Did he have a history of heart problems”?

“I don’t really know. We didn’t know him very well; he wasn’t here long enough. His family was from out of state. She was all alone then. Her dad died the year before in a house fire. They think he was smoking and fell asleep. I heard scuttlebutt that she had an insurance settlements of several million from the husband and her dad. I guess she can afford to travel around. I thought she might go back to school but she didn’t”.

We shot the bull for a while longer. I glanced out the window every so often but Paula did not make another appearance. Then I noticed the time. I needed to get to work. I said my goodbyes, paid my tab and made my way back to the office. I checked my email and the file was ready. I clicked on the attachment and settled in to watch the video. The resolution was pretty decent. It showed a bank lobby with no customers present. The door opened and a man walked in. He looked to be a bit taller than average, maybe 5’11 or 6 foot, and was a fairly thin, maybe 135 lbs. It was difficult to be sure about the weight because he was wearing baggy overalls. He had a small well trimmed beard and mustache, dark glasses and was wearing a fishing hat. He kept his head down so I wasn’t getting a good look at his face.

As I watched, he walked over to a teller and passed a note with his left hand. His right stayed in his pocket. The teller looked up at him quickly, then, visibly shaken, went to three stations, filling a bag with bills before returning and handing the bag to the man. The man tipped his hat to the teller and turned to walk out of the bank. I could tell the file I was watching had had been spliced together from other files because the camera angle changed. I was now watching him walk towards the door from the door camera. Just before he got to the door he stopped and looked up at the camera. He stood there for just a couple of seconds and then, with a very small smile, waved to us before walking out of the bank.

When the video reached the end it automatically looped and started over. There was something about it that that bothered me as I continued to watch. I supposed the beard and mustache could be false but I just could not put my finger on what was causing that nagging feeling. Was it someone I recognized? After the third pass the feeling was still there but just as vague. I began watching everything else, avoiding looking at the bank robber. Maybe the robber has an accomplice and that’s what I’m picking up. When nothing obvious jumped out I watched out the bank’s window, watching car and foot traffic, the reflections in the window; still nothing but that nagging feeling would not go away.

After almost two hours watching the video I finally closed it. It was time to get to work. Maybe when I look at it again later I will figure out whatever it is that is bothering me.

I finished up some paperwork, had lunch, drove around town a few times and had the rest of my day taken up working on a minor traffic accident just out of town. As it began getting dark I decided to do one last good deed. I drove a few miles out of town to a small lake, the high school kid’s favorite make-out and partying spot. I found a couple of cars parked there with a party getting ready to start. I confiscated a couple of cases of beer and sent the kids on their way.

I made my way back towards town and was about a half mile out; surrounded by English walnut orchards, when I remembered something I had seen earlier in the day. I quickly drove home, parked the jeep and switched to my Prius. Its quietness and black color would be perfect for what I wanted to do. I quickly headed back out of town and it took just a few minutes to get to the dirt road through the walnut orchards that I wanted. I left the main road, turned off my lights and drove slowly through the orchard for about a quarter mile. It was quite dark now but a partial moon gave me just enough light to find my way.

I pulled off the dirt road into the trees. About a hundred yards ahead of me I could see the lights of a single house surrounded by orchards. I reached over and turned my radio down. I did not want a call to come through alerting everyone to where I was.

I drove closer and stopped while I was still a couple of windrows in the orchard; about twenty five yards from the house. It would be almost impossible for anyone to see me here in the trees and in the dark unless they were looking for me. The house was set back from the highway several hundred feet. It was still close enough that you could hear the trucks going by. The highway made a sharp turn right at their property that caused the trucks to gear down and then back up after negotiating the turn.

I was facing the side of the house with the living room to my right. The curtains were open and the room was well lit. As I sat and watched, Linda walked into the room. Linda was Jerry Blair’s wife and Jerry was going to be out of town for a few days. Linda was going to be alone. That just was not right for someone as good looking and sexy as Linda.

Linda walked around turning off the lights until the house was dark. A few seconds later, a light came on in the bedroom facing me. A bed filled the view through the open window. I watched as Linda walked around the foot of the bed and then walked out of sight. When she returned she had taken off her blouse and shorts and was now just in her bra and panties. She had a fantastic figure, great legs, flat stomach and nice breasts, not too large, not too small. She disappeared to the left again and was gone for a few minutes before she reappeared, this time nude. She walked to the side of the bed, pulled the sheet and blanket to the foot of the bed and then once again moved out of sight. The room was suddenly dark. Well that was not going to help. The room reappeared in flickering light. She had turned on the TV and was now lying in bed watching.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
07-11-2007, 11:59 PM
I reached behind me and grabbed my binoculars from the backseat. Once I had them focused it was like I was standing outside the window. She was lying there in the nude watching TV, flipping channels, looking bored. Perhaps there is something I could do to relieve that. After a few minutes she put the remote down but did not turn off the TV; I could still see her naked body with the lights flickering across it.

As I watched, her hands began moving around her stomach, up to and around her breasts and then down to her pubic hair. It was very erotic. I was beginning to get hard. She had large nipples. One of them was erect; sticking up in the air while the other was lying over, still a bit deflated. That was no longer my problem as I was fully inflated. One of her hands moved up to squeeze one breast and then the other while she used the other to move her fingertips through her pubic hair. She was a true blond.

She lifted up her knees and spread them apart. While one hand moved back and forth between her breasts the other hand was getting more active between her legs. Where she had been lightly rubbing herself before I could tell she was putting much more into it now. Her hips would occasionally rise from the bed. Her left hand moved from her breasts down to her stomach. Her breathing had gotten faster.

Well enough of binoculars, she could use another hand, maybe two. I started to put the glasses away when the radio squelched. Damn it! Instead of turning it down, I should have turned it off! I walked off, several rows away from the house and answered the call. Great, it was central dispatch. A call had come in from Mrs. Danning regarding a prowler. Mrs. Danning was eighty with terrible eyesight. She could not see a prowler if he was in the room with her. It was probably wishful thinking. Unfortunately, she was the Sheriffs aunt. I had to answer the call. Fortunately she lived at the edge of town, not too far from here. Maybe I could get there and back quickly.

I watched Linda through the glasses while I started the engine. I saw no sign she heard anything. She was still quite preoccupied. It took about ten minutes to get to Mrs. Danning’s house. Fortunately that was how long it took for my erection to go away. Another ten to convince her there was no peeping tom trying to get a look at her in her undies, and just talking to her, probably the real reason she called was she was just lonely, and then another ten to get back to my spot in the orchard.

As I got closer my erection was returning. In my mind I could still see her there, naked, spread out on top of her bed. It took very little to add myself to the picture, lying on top of her, toes dug into the mattress for traction.

Damn! The window was dark. I was too late. I rubbed my cock through my pants for a moment and then made a decision. I turned the radio off and got out. When I got up to the front of the house I set down on the front porch steps and took off my boots and socks. I tried the door; it wasn’t locked. Just as I started to enter the house I heard a truck begin to gear down. I stopped and waited until it made the turn. Just as it began accelerating I stepped inside and quietly closed the door, using the noise from the truck to mask any noise I made.

I stood there for a moment, listening. It was quiet in the house. There was enough moonlight coming through the windows that I could see the room. I carefully walked over to the sofa and put my boots down on the floor. I took off my shirt and then my pants. I pulled my boxers down over my erection and laid them on the arm of the sofa. I reached down and grabbed my cock and squeezed. I needed to relieve some of the tension.

I started down the hall towards the bedroom. The floor gave a loud squeak under my weight and I froze. I waited a minute and heard nothing so I continued down the hall. When I reached the end of the hall the door on my left was open. When I looked in I saw Linda, still nude, asleep, lying on the bed. It was quite warm and she had not pulled a sheet over her. A ceiling fan was circling slowly above the bed. It created just enough of a breeze to give some relief from the heat.

Linda was still lying on her back with both hands above her head. Her nipples, so erect before, were now lying a bit sideways, like tall buildings, collapsed. Her knees were no longer raised and spread out to the side. Her legs were now flat on the bed but still spread fairly apart. As I looked from her legs up to her face, and then back to her legs, I decided there was more than enough room for me between them.

Her mouth was open and I watched her chest rise and fall as she breathed in and out. I began slowly stroking myself with my right hand. I looked at her open mouth and thought, maybe later. I carefully reached out and touched her left nipple. I very lightly moved it around with one finger. It responded by gradually expanding until it was fully erect, much like myself. I reached over to Linda’s other nipple, rubbing my open hand over it, letting it tickle my palm. She let out a soft moan but did not wake.

I moved down to the foot of the bed. Now would come the difficult part. At what point would she wake up. I carefully began climbing up on the bed between her legs, trying to not make the bed shake. The bed was jostling around a bit but she did not move and her breathing did not change. I finally reached a point where my knees were between her hers and my hands were on the bed alongside of her, even with her breasts. I moved one knee up just a bit more, putting a slight pressure on the inside of her thigh. She responded by lifting her knees up a few inches and then spreading her legs wider. I wonder what dream she is having now.

I tilted my hips down so my cock was pointed at her pussy, just an inch away. I shifted up just a bit more so that the head moved up against her lips. Pushing ever so slightly against her I could feel her lips part and I easily slid in just a bit, not even the whole head. Her earlier masturbation had left her wet, that was going to help. Linda moaned very low and I felt her thighs move slightly wider. I lowered my body to hers until my chest touched just her nipples. I swayed a few inches, side to side, letting her nipples drag on my chest. Another low moan escaped her lips. She lifted her hips up towards me and I slid into her another half an inch. It felt so good in her. The breeze from the fan was cool on my back but it was hot inside of her. I was dying to plunge deeper into her.

I finally could not take it any longer and pushed farther in. Her eyes flew open in shock and her mouth closed. I reached up quickly to where her arms crossed over her head at the wrists and held them both in my left hand. With the slight moonlight coming through the window behind me my face would be dark. I was sure she could not tell who was on top of her. She began to squirm under me, trying to move up, to get me out of her. I immediately lowered my body so my weight, while still partially on my elbows, succeeded in pinning her to the bed. Her mouth was now by my ear. As I pushed deeper in her she said “No”, followed a few seconds later with “Please”.

She pushed up at me with her body but that just resulted in my finally sliding completely into her. She started to say something but I put two fingers on her lips and whispered “Quiet”. I could feel her thighs trying to move back together but it was much to late for that; I was settled in between them. The only thing they could do was push against the outside of my thighs, which accomplished nothing for her, but feeling them pressing against me just made me hotter.

I pulled myself back so just the head of my cock was still in her. I paused there for a few seconds, looking into her eyes. Then I thrust my hips forward, burying myself completely in her and held it there, my pubic bone pushed tight against hers, savoring the feeling, the heat of her body radiating into mine, her pussy enveloping my cock. I let my body sink down against hers. She tried to say something again but I moved my fingers away and covered her mouth with mine before she could form a word. My hips seemed to move on their own as I began slowly sliding in deep, pulling back, almost out of her and then back into her. It felt so good in her. She was tight around my cock. In less than a minute I could feel her hips begin to move with my motion, her hips meeting me as I thrust into her.

When I first kissed her, our mouths were closed. Now, as I began slowly began opening mine she opened hers as well. Our tongues began flicking back and forth, dancing with each other.

I moved my left hand away from her wrists, freeing them. She immediately wrapped her arms around me, holding me tight to her. I slowly removed my lips from hers, waiting to see if she would cry out. When she didn’t I began kissing her neck, then nipping at the top of her shoulder with my teeth. Each time I slammed back into her I could feel her head bounce up on the bed and a little cry escaping her.

I moved my hands down under her hips so I could pull her tightly against me as I thrust into her. She moved her mouth to my ear and began sliding the tip of her tongue around, sometimes taking my entire ear into her mouth. That is a real trigger for me. I wanted to wait for her but I had not been with anyone for a couple of weeks and I just could not last any longer. It was like an electric current was running through my body, from head to toe. I thrust into her again as deep as I could and held it. Then with a loud grunt I finally let go. As each stream of sperm left my body for hers I pushed hard into her trying to get as deep into her as I could.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:00 AM
When I was finished I collapsed a bit on her. It was so comfortable there, still deep in her, at least for the moment, the fan above us beginning to dry the sweat covering us. Once I caught my breath I moved one of my legs to the outside of hers, my cock reluctantly sliding out of her, and rolled over onto my back pulling her partway with me. She breathed a sigh of relief, “Thanks, I thought you were going to smother me there”.

I put my arm out and she lifted her head up onto my shoulder. I wrapped my arm around her, giving her a hug. We lay there relaxing, the hum of the fan and the breeze very comforting. In the distance I could hear another semi gear down, make the turn and then accelerate away. Just as it faded out in the distance she said, “That was not nice, not waiting for me, but I did like the surprise. What took you so long to get here”?

“I didn’t think you needed me. From what I saw earlier you had a real head start on me”.

She looked over at me. “You were outside earlier? Why didn’t you come in”?

“When I got here you were in bed beginning without me. I got a call and had to leave. When I came back the lights were out. I would have left but the thought of your body in here, all neglected, was a bit too much. Besides, our motto is “Serve the Public”.

She lifted a leg over me and climbed on top of me. “I think you have a bit more serving to do. Do you think he is ready for the public? Jerry is not going to be home until tomorrow night so I want to take advantage of this. Can you stay the night? That gives me tonight and tomorrow morning”.

She was moving her hips around on mine, trying to encourage some response from me. I could feel the stirrings. It was not going to take long. I smiled and said, “Perhaps he needs more encouragement”.

She giggled, “Perhaps he does. So, what kind of encouragement do you think works best”?

“I’ll let you decide. Whatever you think will get him in the condition you want him in and in the shortest time”.

She gave me a quick kiss on the lips and then got off me and turned around on her hands and knees, facing towards my feet. She took my semi-limp cock in her hand and moved him around, pointing him this way and that. “He doesn’t seem to need a lot of encouragement”. She then bent her head over me and sucked me entirely into her mouth; running her tongue all around me. This was not going to take long at all; I could feel myself growing rapidly.

Linda pulled me from her mouth, “Oh, he likes this”! She licked me up and down my shaft, and every couple of passes would take me in her mouth again and run her tongue all around the head. She pulled me from her mouth, “I think you’re for prime time”.

I lifted my hips up, trying to get her to continue. “Please, a little more”.

“I don’t know. It might be too much excitement for the little guy. He might blow his top. Then where will I be”? But before I could say anything she took me in her mouth again and began working her way up and down my shaft.

She was right. It would not take much of this before I would be cumming on that tongue. I reached down to pull her up to me. As she moved around to straddle me I heard a new truck in the distance, one more gearing down to make the turn; at this point just loud enough to hear over the drone of the fan.

Linda had finished turning around and now was sitting astride me. She reached down, grabbed me firmly in hand, positioned me to her satisfaction, and then slowly sat down on me. I was once again comfortably buried inside of her.

She sat there for a moment, not moving, a smile on her face, just enjoying the sensation of me buried to the hilt inside of her. She began moving her hips, slowly back and forth, rubbing her clitoris against me. It seemed a lazy motion, but then she had all night.

I started to reach up to cup her breasts when I realized something was bothering me. I continued running my fingers around her breasts, teasing her nipples by not touching them, but there was something wrong. Linda had begun rocking faster on me, working her way to a climax.

Then it hit me, what it was that was wrong. I grabbed her by the waist, and rolling to the side, tossing her off of me. As I moved to get out of bed she cried, “What are you doing”? I moved around the bed towards the door. “Where are you going”?

“Wait here. I’ll be right back. I have to check something”. I heard her say something in reply but I was already out the bedroom door, quickly moving down the hall with my dick waving side to side. I could be wrong but if I wasn’t there wasn’t much time. A truck had geared down for the turn but had not geared back up. Why? I didn’t like the obvious explanation.

When I got to the front door I carefully peeked out the front window. There was Jerry, Linda’s husband, about 100 feet down the driveway, walking towards the house. He would be here in a few seconds; I had to move fast. I hurried over to the sofa, grabbed my clothes and headed back down the hall to the bedroom. Linda smiled when she saw me return but then noticed my clothes under my arm. I saw the confusion on her face but before she could say anything I said, “Jerry is walking down the driveway right now. He will be here in just a few seconds. Clean up. I’m going out the back. I’ll call you tomorrow”.

Before she could answer I ducked out, headed for the backdoor. When I got there I quickly looked out the window. Jerry had not circled around the back. I opened the door a crack and then waited. When I heard the front door open I slipped out the back and carefully closed the door. I ran as fast as I could into the orchard and then circled around to my car. I put my pile of clothes on top of the car and looked for my boxers to start getting dressed. Damn! I looked through them again; still no boxers. Where did I leave them? I looked up at the house. The light was on in the bedroom and I could see Jerry standing beside the bed. Linda did not look alarmed and Jerry did not appear to be hostile. That could change if my boxers were found in the house. I walked back to the edge of the orchard and looked across the grass. Not much light but they did not seem to be there. That left the house.

I went back to the car and finished dressing. I was ready to go but took one more look at the house. The bedroom was dark. I was about to get in the car and leave when I saw a red light appear at the window and then go out; a few seconds later it appeared again. I had seen that many times in Afghanistan. Jerry was standing by the window, smoking a cigarette. I knew he could not see me but that did not make me feel any better. Thank god I had switched cars. With my lights off I made my way through the orchard and finally was approaching the main highway. I was about to turn on my lights and pull out on the road when a car passed by headed away from town; Greg Townsend, the town hotshot. He was a senior jock, good looking and full of himself. Going that direction, and I could tell there was someone else in the car with him, he had to be headed to the lake.

I was trying to tell myself to just let him go. My problem was that over the last couple of months I had a couple of parents of thirteen-fourteen year old girls complaining that Greg was a bit too forceful with them. I could not tell who was in the car with him but I should check.

By the time I pulled out on the road Greg was a few turns ahead of me. I couldn’t see his taillights so I just headed to the lake. If he wasn’t there I would head back to town in and go to bed.

As I approached the turnoff I turned off my lights. The car would be quiet enough not to be a problem. I turned in and there was Greg’s car. I parked a distance away and looked at his car for a minute. Now where would I find them? I couldn’t see any heads in the car but that did not mean they were not inside. I grabbed my flashlight, got out of the car and began walking towards Greg’s car. As I got closer I could hear some sounds of activity in the back seat. With another couple of steps I could see a young girl, completely nude, lying against a pillow wedged against the far door. Greg, at least I assumed it was Greg; I could not see his face, just his bare back and butt, had his head buried between the girl’s legs.

I started to raise my hand to rap the flashlight on the side of the car when the girl looked up at me. It was Cindy Jennings, Dan’s daughter. She had to be what, fourteen, maybe fifteen? Greg had some balls. Cindy had four older brothers. They would beat the crap out of anyone fooling with their sister, assuming Dan didn’t kill him first.

Just as I was about to tap on the car Cindy put a hand with one finger raised to stop me. She held it there, put the other hand on Greg’s head, keeping it right where she wanted it and then closed her eyes. I froze and just watched.

Greg moved his hands up to Cindy’s breasts, squeezing them, rubbing her nipples. I had to admit; even if she was just fourteen or fifteen, she had nice breasts. After a few minutes her breathing started getting faster. She lowered her hand and now had both hands on Greg’s head. She thrust her hips up at his face a couple of times and then let out a long high-pitched cry.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:02 AM
As she relaxed back on the seat Greg began moving up on her. He grabbed her by the hips and pulled her down so she was lying flat on the back seat. “Now it’s my turn”. Cindy said, “Wait”.

Greg did not even slow down. He had climbed up on her and was trying to get his dick in her. Cindy tapped him on the side of the head, “Look out the window”.

Greg, focused on trying to line-up his cock with her pussy said, “Who ever it is tell them to fuck off”.

Cindy looked up at me with that ‘Well, aren’t you going to do something’ look. I guess that’s my cue. I took one more step and rapped the side of the car several times with the flashlight.

Greg did not even flinch, “Get the fuck out of here. Can’t you see we are busy”?

“Yes Greg, I can see you are busy. Since you are over eighteen, and Cindy is what, maybe fifteen, I think you will be busy for the next five years or so if you stick that in any further”.

Greg was up like a shot, hitting his head on the top of the car. Behind him I could see Cindy, laughing quietly at him. I motioned with my flashlight, “Okay kids, out of the car”. Greg climbed out followed by Cindy. They stood beside the car still nude. Neither of them made a move for their clothes in the front seat though Greg was making an effort to cover his erection with his hands. I was trying desperately to look at Greg and not stare at Cindy; fourteen, fifteen, whatever she was, she was just drop-dead gorgeous. I was not about to be the first to suggest they get dressed.

“Well Greg, what are you going to do when her father finds out about this, or maybe worse, her four brothers”?

Greg had been looking at the ground in front of him. Now his head shot up. “I didn’t know she was under eighteen. You won’t tell them will you? I promise I’ll never do it again. I’ll take her home right now”.

“Greg, you thinking she is eighteen is so stupid I won’t even go into it. You must have thought she was the oldest freshman on campus. You don’t need to take her home. I’ll take care of it”. I motioned to his car, “Now get out of here”.

Those were the magic words. Before anyone could stop him he turned, jumped in the car and was peeling out. It was just a moment before Cindy started running after the car yelling, “Greg, you asshole! Stop”! She ran a few more steps but by now he was just a set of taillights in the distance. When she turned around and looked at me I could see she was pissed. I would be too if he just drove off with my clothes. She began walking back towards me with her hands on her hips. I was trying very hard to look in her eyes and not at her breasts, or lower. Her breasts were jiggling slightly, up and down, as she walked back to me. Thank god for peripheral vision. From the good look I had earlier, they were perfect. I had to remind myself she was just fifteen. I was not sure, and could not take another took to be certain, but it seemed like she had trimmed her pubic hair to a very small patch just above her pussy.

“You asshole! You let him go with my clothes”. Oh great. She isn’t pissed at him. She’s pissed at me. Her right hand moved up to slap me. I grabbed her right wrist and then her left as it began to rise. Holding her arms apart only made her look more desirable with her breasts sticking out at me. She squirmed around, trying to free her hands. Finally in frustration she butted me with her chest. That only succeeded in starting a rise in me.

I was looking at her chest, noticing how erect her nipples were, how large and pink they were, trying to get a peak farther down to check on her hair, or rather, the lack of it when I noticed she had stopped squirming. When I looked up I saw her watching me with a little smile on her face.

“Look, I did not tell him to leave with your clothes”.

“Are you going to let go of me? Or are you just going to stand there staring at me”?

I let go of her hands. She did not seem the slightest bit embarrassed and she made no move to cover herself. I pointed behind me at my car, “Come with me”. I turned and walked towards my car without looking back to see if she followed. When I got there I opened the trunk and rummaging through some supplies I kept there. “What were you thinking, being out here with Greg? Don’t you know his reputation”? I found the blanket I was looking for, turned and held it out to her.

She gave me one of those ‘Just how stupid are you’ looks, “Did it look like I was in any trouble? I think I was doing fine”. She looked at the blanket like it might bite her. “That’s all you have”?

“I’m afraid I don’t carry wardrobes for teenagers around in my car”. When she did not take the blanket from me I unfolded it and hung it around her shoulders. She let it hang loosely. Her breasts were still plainly visible and yes, her pubic hair was trimmed.

I opened my door and motioned for her to go around to the other side, “Well come on, get it. I’ll take you home”. She wrapped the blanket a bit tighter around her and walked around the car and got in. We rode in silence until just before we reached the road that would take us to her home.

“You can’t take me home like this. I need some clothes. Take me to Sara’s house. She lives over on Fourth”.

“I don’t think driving a naked teenager around town is such a good idea for me”.

“Well you can’t take me home naked. I don’t think my father would think to highly of that”.

She was right; I would probably end up as the fall guy. “I know where some clothes are that you can use”. I passed the road to her home and continued on into town. Cindy closed her eyes and laid her head back against the headrest as we drove. As she did this she let her hands relax to her side the blanket parted open clear down below her belly button. Her breasts were once again peeking out. I felt myself getting hard again. I looked up and corrected my steering before I drifted off the road.

It was almost midnight. We did not pass anyone on the road as we took a back way to the Sheriff’s Substation. I pulled around the back so no one would see Cindy when I took her inside. When we got to the back door Cindy was at my side as I keyed in my code so we could get in. We went through a second door that put us in with the cells. Cindy looked through the bars, at the small spaces inside, “Maybe this would be a good place for Greg”. She pointed at one cot with some clothes folded on it. “Are you missing someone”?

I motioned for her to follow me, “Those are mine. Sometimes when I’m working late I crash here”. I walked through the door into the main office and went over to a wall covered by cabinets.

Cindy looked around the room, “Do you have any coffee? Never mind I found it”. She dropped the blanket on the floor beside me and walked across the room to the coffee maker.

I was finding it very difficult to concentrate on clothes for her, “Hey, the curtains are open. People can see in here. I want to keep my job”. I forced myself to look away and open a cabinet. I pulled out a couple of pairs of pants and shirts and set them on the counter.

Cindy poured herself a cup of coffee and walked back over beside me. “I’m sure you have seen a naked girl before”.

“Not one that’s fifteen. You are fifteen aren’t you”?

“Yes, a couple of months ago”. Cindy sat her cup down on the counter and picked up one of the shirts. “These are pretty lame”.

“That’s all I have. Take it or leave,” I had to stop there, she might leave it. Nudity certainly did not embarrass her. “Just put one of them on”.

Cindy took one of the shirts and then reached for a pair of the pants. When she lifted the pants up a leg fell down to the counter and knocked her cup of coffee off the side. I reached for it but I was way too late. The entire cup’s contents spilled onto my thigh. Christ that’s hot.

Cindy dropped the clothes on the counter, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to”. She grabbed one of the shirts and began dabbing at my pants, sometimes on my thigh but most of the time right on my dick. I was dancing around, my leg burning from the hot liquid soaking my pants. “You have to get those off right away so the burn won’t be so bad”. She began tugging at my belt. I was trying to push her back from me. My back was to the counter so it was difficult to get away. She brushed my hand off her shoulder, “Oh please, I have four brothers at home. You don’t have anything I haven’t seen before”.

I was torn; here was a completely naked girl trying to get my pants off. Yes I know, she’s just fifteen but that same naked girl had given me a hard-on some time ago. I was going to be imitating a tent pole in my boxers if she got my pants off. I wanted to do the right thing.

Just as I reached down again to try and push her away a light flashed in the window. I looked up to see a pickup stop in front of the station and Dan Jennings, Cindy’s father, got out. I froze. Unfortunately that gave Cindy all the time and approval she needed to unzip my pants and pull them down to my ankles. I heard a snort from her followed by “My, my. I guess you have taken a few peeks at me; and like what you see”.

I looked down, oh fuck, my boxers; I had forgotten I was not wearing any. My now fully erect cock was pointing straight out at her, the dark purple head swollen and glistening with lubricant. Cindy gave a little laugh and slapped my cock lightly so that it swayed back and forth. “I think he likes me. Can I take him home”?


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:04 AM
“Deputy”, Dan was now standing in front of the desk, “I cannot find my daughter”.

Trying to stay calm enough to talk was hard. Cindy’s hands were on the inside of my thighs and slowly sliding their way up, “Where is she supposed to be”? I wanted to reach down and move her hands but that was going to look awfully odd to Dan.

“She said she was going to stay overnight with a friend of hers, Becky. They were supposed to be working on some project”. Dan began slowly pacing back and forth in front of my desk. I was about to ask a question but held back when he started talking again. I completely missed what he said because just at that moment Cindy wrapped both hands around my fully erect cock and pulled it down towards her. I could feel her trying to move forward between my thighs but there just wasn’t enough room. Her left hand released its hold and I could feel it move up the outside of my thigh.

“Tom? Are you listening to me”?

I looked up to see that Dan had stopped in front of the desk and was looking down at me. “I’m sorry Dan; I guess my mind was wandering, thinking about where Cindy might be”. As soon as the words were out of my mouth Cindy squeezed my cock hard with her right hand. I guess she wanted me to know where she was. “What was it you were saying”?

Before he could say anything, ‘Whoosh’, my chair dropped about six inches. As her hand moved back to grip my cock I realized she had been reaching for the height control of the chair. Dan looked down at me with a question on his face. Before he could say anything I said, “I need a new chair. This old thing is worthless”. Looking back up to him with my desk now around chest level I felt like a second grader. “You were saying about Cindy”?

After a moment’s hesitation Dan said, “I was saying I wanted to check on Cindy. That no-good Townsend kid has been hanging around trying to take her out. I’ve told Cindy to stay away from him, she is too young and he is too old for her but you know teenagers.
Plus I don’t like what I’ve heard about him lately with some younger girls”.

At that point I almost lost it. I felt the head of my cock encircled by what could only be Cindy’s mouth. It was warm in the office but it was burning up under my desk. She slowly took more of me into her mouth.

I wanted to just slump down in the chair, close my eyes and let me self go but then I noticed Dan was still talking, “…called Becky’s house but she wasn’t there. Becky said they had talked about getting together tonight but Cindy never showed. Becky thought Cindy might have had a date instead”.

Cindy began caressing my balls with the fingers of one hand as her head slowly moved up and down my shaft; taking me deeper in her mouth and then moving back out to just suck on the head. She pulled me out of her mouth and ran her tongue from my balls up the length of my shaft to the head then running her tongue around the glands, finally taking me back in her mouth.

“Well Tom, you are the cop. Do you have any suggestions”? I was quickly brought back to my dilemma. I’ve got a fifteen year-old naked girl’s mouth attached to my cock. Her father is standing in front of me looking for her. The only suggestion I could think of was for Dan to leave so I could pump as much sperm as I could into his daughter’s mouth. God she was good at this. I was straining to lift my hips up without Dan noticing.

“Well Dan, I chased some kids away from the parking spots out by the lake a couple of hours ago. It has been a while. If she is with him, there is a chance they may have gone out there. Since that is kind of out towards your place why don’t you go out there and check. I’ll do a quick run around town and then check a couple of spots out on the county road that the kids stop at sometimes.

Dan started to turn for the door, “Okay but call me if you find her”. He opened the door to go out and then looked back at me still sitting at my desk. “Aren’t you coming”?

I waved for him to go ahead, “I’ve got one last thing to do. It won’t take long. I’ll be cumming in a minute”.

Dan nodded to me and then went out the door. I watched as he walked around his pickup, got in and then drove off.

I tried to push back from the desk. Cindy had the base of my cock gripped in one hand and the rest of it firmly stuck in her mouth. As I pushed back, inch-by-inch, her head slowly came into view. I watched her head begin bobbing up and down faster. “Cindy! Are you trying to get me killed”? Her mouth opened up just a bit around me and I heard what had to be a giggle. “It isn’t funny. Your dad would have killed me if he found us. And if he didn’t I would have ended up in jail”.

Cindy pulled her head back so that I was no longer in her mouth. She looked up at me with a smile; the head of my cock less than an inch from her lips. “Do you want me to stop”?

Do I? No, I don’t. But then she is just fifteen. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life in jail. “Yes I do”. I watched her for a few seconds and then her tongue flicked out and licked the head of my cock. “Stop, you can’t do that”.

Cindy ran her tongue slowly around the head then stopped and said, “Oh, a challenge. I love a challenge”. While I watched her, my hands stayed on the chair armrests, never moving: making no effort to stop her, Cindy once again began licking the head of my cock. When I did not do anything she took me back into her mouth and began moving her head up and down on me again.

I finally gave in, closing my eyes and sliding down lower in the chair. Cindy began teasing me by pulling her head back until I would almost fall out of her mouth. Each time she pulled back I lifted my hips to stay in her mouth. I felt a hand pull one of mine from the armrest down towards my knee, eventually to her breast. I moved my other hand on my own to her other breast, lightly squeezing them, rubbing my fingers around her nipples.

I worked my hands down to her stomach and then back to her breasts. Then that familiar tingling spread over my body. It was building in my balls. It felt like my cock was expanding, getting harder. I was just seconds away from cumming. I needed to warn her. She might not like my cumming in her mouth. “Cindy, I’m going to cum”.

She began pumping the base of my cock faster with one hand while her mouth started moving around in a kind of circular motion on the head. I finally could not take it any more and exploded in her mouth. She made one small choking sound as the first stream of sperm caught her by surprise, hitting the back of her throat. Her tongue began sliding around the head of my cock as I continued ejaculating, streams of cum quickly filling her mouth. With each squirt my hips lifted up until finally I was finished and collapsed back in the chair.

Cindy continued to lick the head very slowly. With my now wilting condition, she was able to take my entire cock in her mouth with no trouble. With my cock still in her mouth she tilted her head up so that she could see my face. If this had not been the second time I had cum in the last couple of hours, her cute face looking up at me with my cock buried in her mouth, would have produced another instant hard on for me. .

Cindy slowly pulled her head back, watching me the entire time, until just the head was still in her mouth. Then she took me in her hand, gave the head a couple of final licks, and let me go. “You can let go now”.

I looked down. I still had her breasts firmly griped in my hands. I reluctantly let go of her and move my hands up to my thighs.

She rested her arms on my spread knees. “Well, nothing to say”?

I was not quite sure what to say. I obviously enjoyed it but she was just fifteen. There were serious consequences for me. I stammered a couple of times trying think of what to say. I finally I got out, “Why did you do that? You knew your father was right there. You could have gotten me killed”.

She smiled, “Oh don’t be so serious. You were much more fun under the desk. I don’t think daddy would be that mad. Besides I owed someone a blowjob and I preferred you to Greg because you won’t be blabbing to all your friends tomorrow; and you’re cuter”. She looked down, “And bigger, though not right now”.

She hopped up and walked over to the clothes we had been looking at before and began dressing. “We need to get going before daddy comes back”.

I stood up and pulled my pants up. By then she was dressed and walked back up to me. “You don’t think my nipples stick out too much in this shirt do you”? Before I could say anything she had taken my hand and put it up against her breast.

I jerked it back but not as quick as I could have. “Now stop that”. I needed to get her home before someone got killed, namely me. And then I needed a very cold shower.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:05 AM
In my car Cindy came up with a simple plan. I drove out to the old county road and then called him on his cell. I told him I had found Cindy walking towards town and was taking her home. Cindy would later tell her dad that the boy she was with had given her the ‘put out or walk home’ line and she walked. We both agreed that it could not be Greg. Dan deciding to talk to Greg would only have negative consequences for me.

On the way to her house Cindy kept putting her hand on my thigh and then slowly letting her hand slide into my crotch. It felt nice but I knew it had to stop. After moving her hand away a half dozen times I finally said, “I’ve told you, you have to stop that. You are going to get me in serious trouble. I should never have let you”, and here I had a bit of trouble getting it out, “You know, what we were doing”.

Cindy interrupted me, “You didn’t like your blowjob. I guess you came in my mouth just so I wouldn’t feel bad”.

“No, that’s not what I mean at all”. How could I say this right, “You are beautiful. You do give a really nice, uh, you know, uh”. I was sounding like a twelve year-old. “Yes, it was nice. I’m just trying to say it cannot happen again. You cannot tell anyone it did happen”.

I was keeping my eyes on the road and I could tell that Cindy was staring straight ahead also. “You sure think a lot of yourself. Who said it was going to happen again”. Cindy crossed her arms below her breasts and did not say another word the rest of the way to her house.

When we arrived I stopped the car and started to get out to walk her to the front door. Cindy quickly got out and then looked back at me. “Don’t bother. I know my way”. But before she closed the door she smiled again. “I did have a good time tonight. I hope you did too. Let’s consider that our first date”. Before I could say anything she closed the car door and ran up to the front door.

I decided it would be best to hurry out before Dan showed up and started asking questions where my answers might not match Cindy’s. On the way back I could not help comparing Cindy with Linda. Linda really knew what she was doing in bed; oral sex was great and she was really nice looking, but I could not help wondering how Cindy would compare in bed. I’m going to get hard now every time I get near a desk.

Once I got home everything kept running through my mind; what could I have done to stop it? Could I? Would I if I could have? It took a couple of hours before I finally drifted off.

The next couple of weeks passed quickly. Linda called to say we had better cool it. Jerry was sticking around the house. He was only making day trips, keeping an eye on her. He obviously suspected something.

I saw Cindy a couple of times from a distance with friends. One time she saw me and gave me a little wave. I nodded back but tried to keep a distance and not encourage anything further.

When I woke up on the 4th and went outside I knew it was going to be a hot one. Even at nine in the morning the sun was already beating down. People were lining Main Street waiting for the July 4th parade to start. I went across to the diner, grabbed a donut and coffee and joined Henry at the curb to watch. When the action finally started Henry and I stood up to get a better view. An Army Honor Guard leading the parade was coming into view a couple of blocks down. It was followed by a grammar school band. There were also some small floats by town businesses and a number of children’s groups; some dressed in costumes, some just leading their pets, glad to be part of the parade.

A larger float, all decorated with paper flowers, carrying the county fair queen and her princesses all aboard, waving at everyone. They were a mix of girls from the various high schools in the county. I was just starting to look away and almost missed her. Cindy was one of the princesses. She looked fantastic all dressed up. Well, to tell the truth, she actually looked better all undressed.

Cindy spotted me with Henry and waved a bit more vigorously than she had before. Henry noticed and asked, “Does Cindy know you”?

“We met a few weeks ago. I helped her out of a tight spot with her dad”.

Henry chuckled, “Just be sure you don’t help yourself into a tight spot. Her dad is pretty protective of her. He has been mom and dad to her since her mom died”.

“I didn’t know. When did that happen”? By now the float had passed on and the local high school band was marching by playing something familiar for some old musical.

“Oh, I think it was five years ago. No, it was six. She got cancer and went pretty quick”.

“That’s tough”. I was about to add more when it hit me. I looked back up the parade route and yes, that’s it. “Henry, I’ve got to go and check something. I’ll catch you later”.

I walked down the sidewalk a block, waited for a car carrying the mayor and his wife in the parade to pass and then crossed the street. Jim Blocker, one of my schoolmates, and now the president of the local bank, was standing in front of his bank watching the parade. We had known each other since we were two or three. I played guard next to him at tackle for our four years in high school.

He saw me as I crossed the street, “Hey Tom, how are you doing”?

“Great”, I answered. “I need a big favor from you. Can we go inside”?

We were inside for just fifteen minutes, just enough time to further, if not confirm, my suspicions. On my way out I said, “Thanks Jim. I owe you”.

“How about dinner tomorrow”?

“Sounds good, the diner good enough”?

After he nodded I waved goodbye and walked quickly back to the office. I checked a couple details, made a couple of call, and then left out the back door. I don’t think I had enough for a search warrant but so many things added up. I thought I might be able to just bluff my way through.

I got in the squad car and began driving towards my house. A few doors away I pulled to the side of the road and parked. There in the yard across the street was Paula. She was on her hands and knees in a t-shirt and shorts, hair pinned up on her head, working in a flowerbed at the base of the porch. She looked every bit as good there in the dirt as she had the other day on the sidewalk.

I pulled my service revolver out and prepared it the way I wanted it. I got out of the car and began walking towards her. She hadn’t noticed the car pull up and continued her ministrations. I got right up to her and it was not until my shadow fell in front of her that she became aware that she was not alone.

She looked up at me behind her, “Tom! You surprised me”. She raised up and turned to me but stayed on her knees. “It has been years. How are you doing”?

The sun was behind me and it was making her squint to see me. “I’ve been fine. I heard about your Dad and your husband. I’m sorry for your losses”.

“Thank you Tom”. She put her hand out to me. “Help me up. I can’t see you up there”.
I took her hand and helped her to her feet.

She looked at me, holding my eyes with hers, “I always told Daddy that those cigarettes would kill him some day”. Then a smile broke out on her face, “But that’s history. What brings you here”?

“I have something I need to talk to you about”. She looked back at me expectantly. “Why did you do it”?

I could see the question forming in her face, “Why did I do what”?

I waited several seconds and then raised one hand up to my shoulder. She looked at it blankly. I slowly began rotating my wrist back and forth: the princess wave. It just took a few seconds for the recognition to show on her face before she broke out in a smile.

“That was stupid of me wasn’t it? I shouldn’t have tried to be cute”.

I lowered my hand, “We need to go downtown and talk”.

“But that does not mean anything”.

“By itself no, but add in the makeup and acting experience you had in high school. Then your bank records kind of confirm it”.

She had just opened her mouth to say something but that stopped her. “My bank records”?

“You made big deposits in your account after every bank robbery; in fact almost the exact amounts of each robbery. That was not smart. That is enough for a warrant to search your home”.

“I see. I guess we will have to go in and straighten this out”. She raised her muddy hands, “Can I at least go in and clean up”.

Before we started in I informed her of her rights and then pointed at the house and said I would follow.

We walked up and into the house. She started up the stairs and I followed. “I’m just going to clean up. I’ll be right down”.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:09 AM
“If you want to clean up I’m going to have to stick with you”.

I followed her inside and then up the stairs to her bedroom. As she crossed the room towards the bathroom she pulled the t-shirt she was wearing over her head and dropped it on the floor followed by her shorts. Turning to me in bra and panties she pointed to the bathroom, “Do you need to follow me in there also”?

I just motioned for her to go on in, “Just leave the door open a crack”.

She went in and pushed the door partially closed. From where I was standing I could see her in a mirror as she went up to the sink. She took off her bra and panties and tossed them in a wicker hamper. She looked fantastic, nice full breasts, not huge but definitely very nice. There was no sag or droop to them. She had certainly developed very well in the last ten years or so since I last saw her.

I continued watching as she washed her hands and arms. As she dried her hands her breasts swayed back and forth. I was mesmerized. I’m not sure when she stopped moving. I finally realized she was just standing there holding the towel. I looked up and saw her watching me in the mirror with a smile growing on her face.

“You know, I remember that time in your tree house. I tried a number of times to see you there again but I think you were avoiding me. Does Mrs. Henderson still live there”?

My face felt hot. I must have blushed because she laughed softly.

She pulled the door open and walked up to me; still naked. Once again I noticed her height. She was just an inch or so shorter than I. She came up really close to me, her nipples almost touching my shirt. I put my hand on the grip of my weapon in case she made a move for it but the only movement I could feel right now was in my pants. I was definitely getting an erection.

“You really disappointed me back then. You squirt your cum all over me and then disappear”. She reached out to my shirt and began unbuttoning the top button. “Maybe there is something we can work out now”.

She continued with the buttons down my shirt. “Maybe you should begin your interrogation. Drill me here so to speak”. She pulled my shirt off me and dropped it behind me on the floor. I couldn’t believe I wasn’t resisting. When she started to unbuckle my utility belt I reached for her hands and stopped her. She looked up to my face and neither of us said a word. After a moment I made my decision. I unbuckled my belt, turned and walked to a dresser behind me and put the belt and holster on it and then returned to her.

She ran her hands over my bare chest. I thought it was only polite to do the same. I put my hands on her bare hips and then slowly moved them up her waist, over her ribs and then up to her breasts. She tilted her head back and let out a low groan. “Now that is what I wanted you to do back then. Better late than never I guess”.

As I continued fondling her breasts she leaned forward and kissed me lightly. Her hands were fumbling at my belt and then lowering my zipper. My pants fell to my ankles: I kicked my shoes away and then my pants as her tongue began exploring my mouth. Her hands dropped to my butt and pulled me against her, my now completely erect cock, first butting into her and then sliding up her stomach between us. She tugged at me trying to turn us around but I resisted; that would put her closer to my weapon than me.

She moved her mouth away from mine and whispered in my ear, “The bed”. I started to walk forward, pushing her back. She pushed back at me, “No, I want to be on top”. I let her turn me around and I began shuffling slowly backwards, pulling her with me. When the back of my knees hit the bed I wrapped my arms around her and let myself fall backwards onto the bed pulling her down on top of me. We moved into the middle of the bed, her scrambling to stay on top of me. She rose up on her knees and reached down between her legs and grabbed my cock, pointing it up at her

I reached up to take both her breasts in my hands, giving them a gentle squeeze.

She sucked in her breath, “Harder”.

“I don’t think I can get any harder”.

“No; your hands. Your cock is perfect the way it is”. She had the head of my cock positioned right against her pussy and was using her hand to move me in small circles around, barely in, and then out of her.

I squeezed her breasts harder and she arched her back and groaned. I moved my hands down to her stomach and then back up to her breasts, squeezing hard again. My hips lifted trying to get me farther inside of her.

She put a hand on my stomach, pushing down, “Not yet. I’ll let you know when”. Her hand began rubbing the head of my cock faster against her clitoris. She finally relaxed her knees and sagged down, impaling herself on me. With her body flush against mine she began rocking back and forward; first real slow and then gradually faster and faster, grinding against me. We went on like this for several minutes when she suddenly stiffened, scrunched up her face as though she was in pain. I could feel her pussy spasming around my cock, like a fist squeezing a tennis ball. “Harder” she hissed.

I tightened my grip on her breasts, rubbing my fingers over her nipples.

“Yes, that’s it”. She jerked her body several more times against me, pushed my hands away from her and then fell forward to collapse on my chest. Over the next few minutes I waited for her breathing to return to normal while very gently stroking into her; little strokes, pulling back just an inch and then pushing back deeper into her with my hands on her butt holding it tight against me.

Once she seemed recovered I whispered, “My turn”. I wrapped my arms around her to hold her tight and rolled over until I was on top of her. The turn had pulled me out of her. As I lifted my hips she pulled her knees up and then spread her legs wide. I had planned on plunging right back into her but I stopped and raised up on my hands and knees, lifting my body off of her. I looked down at her lying there below me. I bent my head to her right breast and sucked her nipple in my mouth, running my tongue around it for a few seconds. She turned, pulling that nipple from my mouth, presenting the other breast to me. I flicked it with my tongue a few times, teasing her before sucking that one in my mouth.

I finally pulled my face away from her chest and slowly lowered my body onto hers. She moved her mouth to my ear, “Fuck me”. I moved my hips forward, my cock finding her pussy. “Fuck me” she cried, more insistently. I stopped my self from entering her: just holding my cock against the lips of her pussy. I could feel her hips trying to push down against me, trying to get me inside of her. “Please”.

I lowered my weight on her, pushing her deeper in the bed, still holding myself outside of her for a moment longer before finally pushing into her in one long stroke. I held it there, completely immersed in her, enjoying the feeling; the heat of her pussy, the grip of it around my cock. I pulled back and slammed hard back into her, feeling her head bounce up on the bed.

She grabbed by butt with both hands, pulling me into her with each stroke. Her mouth still at my ear, no longer whispering, cried “Faster”. I was more than willing to comply. I began moving faster, in and out, in and out.

“Harder”. I moved my hands under her butt for a better grip, to keep her tight against me, dug my toes into the bed for traction, as our hips bucked against each other. I could hear little gasps coming from her. I wasn’t sure if it was from the pounding she was getting or if she was close to another orgasm.

I slowed to long steady strokes; I was close and wanted to enjoy the sensation and have it last just a bit longer. She pulled at my butt trying to get me to go faster, “Don’t slow down, faster”.

I could feel the tingling begin. I was just seconds away. I pulled out quickly and began moving up her body. She cried, “What are you doing”? I moved up so that her arms were now pinned beneath my legs. I was almost sitting on her chest with the swollen purple head of my cock right at her lips. I grabbed the shaft with one hand and pushed the head against her lips and moved the other hand to the back of her head.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:11 AM
She let out a long “Noooo”. When her lips parted with the long “oooo” I lifted her head and pushed the head of my cock past her lips and into her mouth. Her tongue tried to push my cock back out but the feel of her tongue rubbing against the head of my cock just succeeded in exciting me further. She tried to move her head to the side to get me out but I let go of the shaft and held her head in both of my hands to hold her still. Her tongue was moving around, pushing at me. I felt her teeth begin to close down on me and I warned her, “No teeth”.

I was so close to begin with that all it took now was just the minimal movement of her tongue and the heat of her mouth and I exploded. Her tongue pushed against the end of the head, trying, I think, to stop the streams of sperm flooding her mouth. As I started cumming I had closed my eyes. When I opened them now I could see she was furious but I was not quite finished. “Swallow”, I commanded.

She just stared back at me. “Come on; swallow so I can pull him out. We don’t want a mess do we”? I watched as she finally swallowed but the anger never left her face, “And how about a few licks to clean me up”. She complied without saying anything and I pulled out of her mouth.

I rolled off her and lay beside her on the bed. She lay still beside me. I could hear her breathing hard from her anger but she remained silent. After a minute she sat up and said, “I’ll be right back. I have to clean up”.

She rolled off the bed, but instead of going to the bathroom she made a dash for the dresser across the room while I remained on the bed. She grabbed my holster, unbuttoned the snap restraining my weapon, and turned and pointed it at me pulling back the hammer. She almost shouted, “The last two men who did that to me are dead”.

I watched her closely. She was close to a breaking point. “Paula, you are a smart person. You don’t want to do this. Just put the revolver down and we can talk about this”.

She lowered her hand to her side, the revolver now pointing at the floor. A little smile spread across her face.

Then I thought about what she said, “What do you mean, they are dead”?

She leaned back against the dresser, “You remember I lived alone with my daddy”? When I nodded she continued, “Daddy started coming into my bedroom at night when I was nine. Our special time, he called it”. She pointed the weapon at me like it was a pen, like she was making a point. “At first he wanted to explain the ‘birds and bees’ to me: Like we did not learn that stuff at school. He asked if I had seen a penis. When I said no, not a real one, he pulled his pajamas down so I could see his. He said this was just for education. Then he asked if I wanted touch it. He had me hold it for a while and it got big and hard. That surprised me. I mean the books say it happens but it was happening in my hand. Then he stopped and left my bedroom. I thought it was over. It was just him teaching me something. A few days later he came back in and this time he had me jerk him off. I did not know what that was at the time: I was just nine”.

I nodded, trying to keep her talking. I moved around so I was sitting on the side of the bed but stopped moving when she pointed the revolver at me again.

“It made a big mess in my bed. I had to sleep with those wet spots all night. The next night, when Daddy came close to making his mess he moved up and put his penis in my mouth and squirted his sperm in me. I was nine. I thought I was going to get pregnant from that. After that it was almost every night. I hated that”.

She began to pace back and forth slowly in front of the dresser. “On my twelfth birthday I had a special surprise. That night Daddy came in, and instead of my giving him a blowjob, he fucked me”. She looked up at me, waiting for a response.

I wasn’t sure what to say, “We didn’t know. Why didn’t you say something”?

“He was my Dad”. She looked down at the floor. “I hated it”. When she looked up again she added, “I liked it”.

“What”?

“I said I liked it. It felt good. I don’t know if you remember. I was taller than all the guys and smarter than them. I was skinny and flat. I didn’t have any dates for a long time. So, I hated it when Daddy came in my mouth but I liked the sex. Sometime around my thirteenth birthday Daddy moved me into his bedroom. I can still remember his cumming in me in the morning and then my going to school, his sperm slowly leaking out of me all day. It made dressing for gym a little awkward but I felt special”.

I did not know what to say. I just wanted to keep her talking. “That’s why you knew so much about sex in the tree house”.

“Yes, I always liked you. I thought it would be a good way to get closer to you. But I was just a kid to you. You avoided me after that. I think Daddy caught on though. He did not like it when I talked about other boys and I talked about you a lot. In high school, when I had a date, daddy would take me in the bedroom just before they got there to pick me up and fuck me before letting me go out. I think he was marking his territory”.

“Then I came back from college and told him about this boy I met. Someone I really liked. That night he wanted me to give him a blowjob; to cum in my mouth. I told him no. He ignored me and did it anyway. It’s too bad about his smoking. I told him it would be the death of him”.

I thought back, “I don’t remember your dad being a smoker”.

She smiled, “I’m sure you are wrong. After all, he died in a fire caused by a cigarette”.

“You said two men”?

“My husband; he disappointed me. In college he had all these dreams about going to a town like ours, ministering to people. It sounded worthwhile. I gave up a lot to be with him. Then we go on a mission to South America. We are there just one week and he changes his mind and says he has received his calling and it is to stay there, and me with him, to work with the people there. Like my Dad, he also liked oral sex. The night he told me we were going to stay there he forced me to give him oral sex after I told him no. He said it was my role not to object; to do as he, the husband, commanded. He was unfortunate I was a good student in my botany classes. His heart attack was most unexpected. I thought it was best that he be buried there with the people he wanted to serve. His parents understood when I explained how much they meant to him. I also learned from my Daddy. I made sure my husband had a good insurance policy when we got married”.

I was curious, “Why the bank? You have plenty of money”.

“I was bored. I needed something to do: a challenge”.

She had let the revolver drop down to her side earlier, now she raised it back to point at me again. “Now we need to do something about you. I suppose it’s too late for you to get some insurance. The town is going to be so disappointed to hear that you have become a rapist. I put it down to your experiences in the service. You never got over your trauma of getting injured”. She motioned with the weapon for me to stand up. “When you tried to rape me a second time I was able to get away, get your gun, and unfortunately I had kill you”.

I stood, “No one is going to believe I raped you”.

“They don’t have to. The DNA will prove it”.

Now it was my turn to smile, “What DNA”?

“The DNA you”, she stopped. I watched the realization spread across her face, “That’s why you came in my mouth. You planned this all along”.

I took a step towards her, holding my hand out for her to give me the gun. “There is no point”.

The anger she had earlier return, “You bastard”. She pointed the weapon at me with both hands and pulled the trigger. It fell on an empty chamber with a loud click. I had been right earlier to unload the revolver. She pulled the hammer back and tried again with the same result. She turned the revolver around and saw the empty cylinder. She looked up at me with a pleading in her eyes. You and I can have had a good time together. We would be good for each other. I have a lot of money. We could live really well”.

Yes, and I would be number three. I picked up the weapon and lifted her to her feet. “You need to get dressed”.

When we got to the jail I put her in a cell and then called the sheriff and gave him the news. He said he would be right over.

When he arrived a couple of hours later we sat and reviewed what had happened, minus Paula’s and my bedroom antics of course. I also suggested exhuming her husband’s body; there wasn’t anything we could do about her father’s body.

“I still don’t understand what put you onto her in the first place”.

I explained about seeing the queen’s float in this morning’s parade. I cocked my hand to the side and then rotated it back and forth, the queen’s wave. “That started it. Then add her acting experience: Her role in Two Gentlemen from Verona, her banking records’.

“Two guys from Verona”?

“It’s a play by Shakespeare. One of the female leads dresses up and pretends to be a man. Paula played that role in a play in high school”.

The Sheriff shook his head and stood up, “Well let’s get some dinner, my treat. You deserve it. In one day you caught a bank robber and probably solved a couple of homicides we didn’t even know we had”. We started for the door, “Besides, tomorrow you’ll be up all night watching for that cattle thief again”.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:23 AM
One last story for tonight - Title : A Horny Mother-In-Law


Rick was stretched out on the sofa, glass of wine in hand with one of the local radio stations playing in the background. His wife Anna was away for a few days on business and he was taking this opportunity for a completely relaxing evening alone, where all his cares and worries - not that he could think of any at that particular moment in time - could take a back seat. As he went to refill his glass he both heard and saw the rain beating down hard against the lounge window. On the opposite side of the room the open log fire was blazing merrily away in the hearth. Though winter had been milder than usual this year today had turned cold. With the cold had come rain. Tonight was particular filthy and Rick was just pleased he had no need to go out.

He'd just refilled his glass and had just set another log in the hearth when the sound of the doorbell caused him to curse.
He took a sip from his glass and waited for a few moments, in two minds whether or not to ignore whoever had chosen to disturb him at this time of night. In truth, he'd already pretty much decided, given the conditions outside, he'd have to answer, when the chimes sounded for a second time.

Placing his drink on the side table he made his way towards the front door where he switched on the outside light. Though he could see the outlined shape of his evening visitor, he was in no way able to determine who it was, or for that matter, if they were male or female. Turning the latch he swung open the door to find Cathy, his mother in law standing inside the small porch, looking very much the worse for the rain.

"Hello Rick, I wasn't sure if anyone was in," she said.

Although not expected, Rick wasn't entirely surprised to see it was Cathy who had called. She'd always been particularly close to her daughter and would often call in for a chat, moreso of late, having lost her husband just over a year ago

"Come in," he prompted, standing to one side as she stepped into the hall. "Anna's not here, she's had to go up North on business. I thought she would have told you." He said as he pushed the door closed against the wind and rain.

Cathy turned to face him.

"No she didn't, though now I come to think of it I do seem to recall her saying something about having to spend one or two days away at some stage this month."

"Is it anything important?" he asked.

"No, not at all. In fact I just popped over for a bit of company, but if you're busy I'll leave you to it," she said, her body making the gesture that she was ready to depart as quickly as she'd arrived.

"Don't be silly! There's no need for that. I'm doing nothing special. In fact I'd just settled down for a relaxing evening. Here, let me take your coat for you."

Cathy turned, thereby offering him the view of her back. As she unbuttoned the front of her coat, so he reached up and slipped it off her shoulders . He found himself immediately beginning to stir down below for the coat now removed, revealed the outfit that she was wearing. A light blue, close knit, lambswool and lycra dress, the neck of which formed a tantalising vee between her breasts. In reality the outfit was more than just pleasing to the eye. He had seen her wear this on several occasions and if he cared to admit it - and he saw no reason not to, it was a particular favourite of his - especially given that at fifty-five, she still possessed a superb thirty-six, twenty-five, thirty-five inch figure. One that she appeared to have very little difficulty keeping in good shape.

"Go on through," he said, turning to hang the coat up in the hall. As he did, he couldn't help but notice her rear view as she made her way down the hall towards the lounge.

'Exquisite!' he thought to himself, watching those shapely buns of hers jiggle from side to side beneath their soft woollen restraint.

Cathy disappeared into the lounge and he found himself wondering what her reaction might be if she knew the thoughts she'd just stirred or indeed if she knew just how much he fancied her. Then again, he thought, with more than a small measure of hope, the way her motor was running as she'd headed for the lounge, maybe she was more aware of his feelings than he himself realised.

He followed her through to the lounge and beckoned for her to make herself comfortable while he poured her a glass of wine. Even then he wasn't able to resist watching her from out of the corner of his eye as she sat herself down on the sofa. He crossed the room, drink in hand. He offered her the glass, retreating to the armchair as she took it from him.

For the first few minutes they chatted about Anna, in particular her job and of the increasing need for her to spend time away nowadays, and throughout he found himself in a loosing struggle in trying to avert his eyes from his Mother-in-laws delicious body. Twice he had to adjust his position for fear that Cathy would notice his stirring below.

They continued chatting about nothing in particular where he allowed himself to become steadily intoxicated by her sensuous body.

There was no doubt about it he mused to himself, Mother-in-law or not, she was one very attractive woman. He afforded himself a smile as he wondered how many other men could honestly say they had such a fanciable Mother-in-law,
especially the way that she looked tonight, dressed as she was in her figure hugging dress, made all the better that she definitely had the figure which did justice to such an outfit and as he sat there taking furtive glances, he thought to himself how she couldn't have looked any better if she'd have been poured into it. He found it difficult to believe that, so far as he knew, she didn't have some attentive male to wine and dine her.

His eyes drifted up to her ample breasts, each of which was held firm beneath the deep vee of her top, their size enough to cause the soft wool to stretch tantalizingly apart, ensuring just the correct amount of cleavage on display. They
seemed to rise and fall with each breath she took, like a gentle swell.

His eyes lowered to trace the outline of her curves, her trim waist, her curvaceous hips, on down to her legs, slender yet firm and nicely shaped all the way down to her seductively slim ankles. 'Mmmm! Just how many times had he fantasised at how good it would be to have them wrapped around his body'.

He noted too that she was wearing nylons and considered momentarily whether or not they were tights or stockings. Knowing Cathy, he suspected they'd surely be stockings. In his opinion she was too demure for tights, but that was just his opinion.

Almost subconsciously he heard her voice once more and while it snapped him out of his trance, he realised he hadn't heard all of what she'd been saying.

"I'm sorry," he said. "I must have been daydreaming. What was it you said?"

"Oh dear Rick. Is it really that boring listening to your Mother-in-law?"

"No no! Of course not. Far from it," he replied. "I just didn't catch what you'd said, was all."

She looked him up and down as if trying to determine if what he'd said were true.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:27 AM
"I was just asking if you'll be picking Anna up from the airport on her return."

He took a sip of his drink. "No. She'll get a taxi back. Besides, her firm's paying for it."

"And she's back Thursday you say?"

"Yes. Sometime during the evening," he replied, still finding it difficult to prize his eyes away from her body.

"So poor little old you will have that big bed all to yourself for the next few nights? You'll feel lost," she said and as she did so she ran a hand, it seemed, purposely down her thigh, uncrossing and crossing her legs in one fluid motion.

To Rick, while the comment and her subsequent action appeared, on the surface at least, entirely innocent, there was nevertheless something of an undertone about her words and action which caused him a further stirring below.

"Yes. I suppose I will," he replied.

He continued to watch her as she seemed to take an exceptional length of time to smooth down the dress just above her knee. It was almost as if she were trying to draw his attention to her legs, for him to see just how shapely
they were. It didn't help the stirring down below as he began to imagine it was his hands smoothing down the material on those sumptuous thighs, his fingertips delighting in the soft caress of wool against naked skin and for the third time in as many minutes, he found himself having to adjust his position.

The conversation carried on between the two of them for some time, the only disturbance being when he got up to replenish her drink. It was during this lull in the conversation Cathy chose to ask, "What about watching one of
the films Anna is always recording?"

Often working long hours in her job, Anna would often set the video to record films she knew she would ordinarily miss. Like Rick, Cathy knew this was one of her daughters pleasures in life. To come home from work...to shower...change then to switch on the TV, sit back and relax to watch one of the films she'd recorded. Cathy too enjoyed such evenings and would often join her daughter.

"Yes. Fine," Rick replied.

Having replenished her glass he crossed over to the TV. Switching it on he opened the video cabinet and ran his eye along the list of titles on show. A number of them had no title registered. He smiled to himself as an idea formed in his mind. He knew that several of them were blue movies and he wondered what Cathy's reaction might be if he were to put one of these on by mistake.

'What could she say?' He thought to himself. And if she should strongly object, all he needed to do was apologise, explain that it was a genuine mistake and leave it at that.

Aware that Cathy was probably looking at him right at that moment he smiled to himself and decided to go for it, hoping against hope that she wouldn't be too offended and better still, that it might lead to other things.

Reaching into the cabinet he selected one of the unmarked tapes and slipped it into the machine before returning to the comfort of the armchair. He didn't need telling what he was doing was risky but he also knew that Cathy was pretty open minded about such things.

"What is it?" Cathy enquired before the film had started to roll.

"I've no idea," he answered with some truth. "I expect it's one of the more recently televised films."

He watched Cathy take a sip of her wine. The film opened onto its first scene and he recognised it immediately. He knew, while there would be a few minutes before any action started, the film was of German origin which was bound to cause her to question it. Sure enough, as soon as both the model in the film and her husband started to converse Cathy turned to him.

"What is this? It's foreign."

"Oh Christ!" he exclaimed with what he hoped wasn't too false a horror. "I've made a mistake here, you don't want to be watching this," he said.

"Why? What's wrong?" she quizzed.

"No it doesn't matter," he said rising from the armchair. "I'll put something else on."

"No it's alright," she replied. "If you want to watch it I don't mind. Besides, if it's any good I won't have to worry about what's being said."

"It's not that," he answered, knowing he was about to come to the crunch line.

"This one.....Well let's just say, this one's a little bit naughty. I'm not sure you'd approve."

Rick still wasn't fully out of his armchair and he watched her reaction as his meaning dawned on her.

"Oh I see," she said, just as the young blonde started to remove her husbands trousers.

For a moment Rick just stood there, one eye of the screen, one watching for Cathy's reaction.

"Well don't worry on my account," she said, settling back into the sofa. "It's been a long time since I've seen one of these, but then, once you've seen one, you've seen them all.Isn't that what they say?"

"So I am told!" Rick answered as he slumped back into his armchair to afford himself a smile believing it had gone even smoother than he could have hoped for.

"Are you sure about this?" he asked, a gesture he hoped would further add to his innocence.

"Yes, don't worry," she answered.

For the next few minutes both Rick's and Cathy's attention returned to the screen where the blonde's husband, having been stripped down to his underpants, now started to tease his young wife by caressing her ample boobs over her summery top. Rick watched intently as he imagined it was not the blonde but Cathy on screen, and instead of the husband, it was he who was doing the caressing. Oh what it would be like to run his hands back and forth across her shapely tits, he could only wonder.

The two of them sat back to watch the video and as the storyline panned out, so the action on the screen unfolded and hotted up. In turn, so Rick grew more and more turned on. At each turn of events on screen he found himself visualizing his Mother-in-law in the role of the actress with himself as her partner. He saw himself Fucking her from the rear, from the front. Fucking her anally, orally, in fact in every position that occurred on screen. By the time the video came to an end he'd adjusted position so many times he was in danger of wearing out the armchair. What's more, he felt sure Cathy was aware of the difficulty he was having.

"Hmmmm. So what did you think of it then Rick?"

The question came totally out of the blue and took him completely by surprise.

"Er! Well to be honest, I feel a little embarrassed, sitting here watching a blue movie with you. I don't quite know what to say."

"Oh don't be so silly. There's no need. I've told you I've seen it all before, and I'm sure you and Anna have seen enough of them."

"Maybe so," he replied. "But this isn't quite the same as me and Anna is it?"

"No, I suppose not." She replied. giving this some thought for a few moments before adding, "So ok, how would you and Anna react?"

For the first time Rick felt himself flushing a little. "Well Anna quite enjoys these kind of films. She gets quite excited."

"And you don't I suppose?"

"Well yes, they have that effect on me as well."

"Why is that do you think? Is it because you're watching it as an outsider, or is it that the sex has a certain roughness about it?"

Rick was more than a little surprised at how forthright his Mother-in-law was being.

"I don't really know. It's a bit of both I suppose," he answered.

"Would you like another drink?" he asked, attempting to change the subject.

"Yes, I'd love one," she replied.

He rose, collected their glasses from the coffee table, went over to the cabinet where he replenished their drinks. He returned to the centre of the room and offered her her glass. She took it from him and he made to sit back into his armchair.

"Why don't you come and sit over here with me?" she asked.

The question took him by surprise and for a moment he didn't know how to answer.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:29 AM
"Er. I don't know," he stammered.

"Is it that you think I'm going to seduce you? Is that it?" she laughed.

"No, no of course not, it's just..."

"So come on then," she interrupted, patting the settee at her side as she did so.

He offered a sheepish smile and crossed the room. He put his glass on the table before sitting down next to her.

"There, that wasn't so bad was it?" she teased.

"No, of course not," he replied, feeling somewhat flustered, embarrassed.

For some moments neither of them said anything. Rick sensed that he needed to say something to break the tension but Cathy was the first to speak.

"So you wouldn't want me to seduce you then?" she asked.

He was astounded. "I didn't say that either," he stuttered.

"Oh so does that mean you would?" she asked, stretching out a leg in front of her. His eyes were immediately drawn to the nylon clad leg and while he was acutely aware that this had almost certainly been her intention, he was nevertheless unable to resist. He allowed his eyes to be drawn from her calves up to her shapely thigh.

"I didn't say that either," he replied, aware she was now teasing him something rotten yet at the same time he could sense that each time he answered he was digging himself further and further into the trap she appeared to be laying.

"So what are you saying?" she asked as this time she deliberately and sensuously crossed her legs to reveal further amounts of delicious thigh.

"I'm embarrassed," he answered, believing his honesty might bring matters to an end. "We really shouldn't even be thinking about this."

She laughed out loud. "Am I being naughty then?" she jested.

"A little, yes."

"Ooooh. And what would you do to punish me then?" she cooed. With that Cathy rose from the sofa, and turned so that she was standing directly in front of him. Slowly, yet very deliberately she hitched up her dress a little and lifted her leg so that her foot rested on the sofa alongside him. Once again Rick could do little but let his eyes savour her delicious calf and thigh which now rested in easy reach of his touch.

"Do you like my legs Rick?" she asked.

"They're lovely," he responded.

"Hmmm! Would you like to touch them? To run your hands up them?"

He knew he ought to resist but the sight and nearness was proving too tempting. He reached out and slipped a hand on her knee. Sensing the soft feel of the nylon beneath his palm he started to slide his hand along her thigh.

"Mmmm! That feels good Rick," she almost purred.

He was stirring below once more and realised that events were starting to overtake him. Now, unable to resist he allowed his hand to slip beneath the tight fit of the dresses hem where his fingers quickly identified that she was indeed wearing stockings.

"Stockings," he almost gasped. "You're wearing stockings."

She recognised his excitement instantly. "Hold ups," she replied. "Only the best for you."

The feel of the nylon stockings sent his excitement off the scale, enough to push him over the edge and he knew he was now so far gone, he would no longer be able to control himself.

He reached out and slowly began edging the hem of her dress upward. Within seconds her stocking tops came into full view. He issued a quiet groan before pushing his hands a few inches higher where he immediately saw she wore nothing beneath her dress. Her pink and completely hairless pussy came into view. Another quiet groan emitted from his lips.

"Oh Shit! Shaven too!" he uttered, and reaching around her he grabbed both buttocks and pulled her towards him. His fingers dug firmly into her rump as he leant forward, burying his head between her thighs. His tongue flicked too and fro over her swollen clit.

Cathy immediately reached down and, gripping the back of his head, started to grind herself against his face.

"Oh yes, yes!" she grunted. "Deeper, harder!" she urged.

He drew in her scent, tasted the lips of her pussy. If asked, he would never have been able to recall the number of times he'd fantasised over this woman. Now here she was, legs open, her hands on his head urging him on to see to her shaven pussy.

He pushed firmly against her, his tongue probing, licking and snaking in and out of her sex. His hands started to slide from her rump, down her legs then back up to her rump, delighting in the difference in textures of soft wool, then flesh, then nylon.

"Ohhh Yes! That's it Rick, eat my pussy, suck my lips. Show me how good you really are."

He pushed harder, probed deeper and in turn her grinding started to gather pace.

"Ooooh, I'm coming, I'm coming, I'm coming," she cried, her breath coming in short, sharp ragged bursts.

Rick forced his tongue further and deeper into her cunt until all at once she cried out in ecstasy, her body physically shuddered against his face. He could feel her juices spilling out onto his lips and tongue.

He pulled away, hot and flushed as Cathy sank down to her knees.

"That was lovely Rick," she cooed. "You've no regrets have you?"

He smiled at her and pushed a hand onto her breasts.

"None at all. In fact I'm only sorry we haven't done this before."

She grinned at him. "Good! Because now I'm looking forward to seeing what else you can do for me."

"Hmmm! What did you have in mind?" It was his turn to tease now.

She slid her hand onto his crotch where she felt the swollen outline of his cock.

"This for one!" she replied. "I want to know how good it is."

"Oh it's good alright. At least......... your daughter never complains."

"But I'm not Linda though, am I?" she remarked, referring to her daughter. "Besides, my expectations are considerably higher than hers." She paused and reaching forward, started to undo his trousers. She slipped them down off his hips then eased her hand inside his briefs to take hold of the erection and that was being held in check. Rick groaned quietly as her thumb began roaming back and forth over his helmet. She looked up into his eyes.

"How many times have you wondered about Fucking me Rick?"

Rick raised his eyebrows as once again his Mother-in-laws forthright manner took him by surprise. His lips formed a smile.

"I've lost count." he answered.

"Well I've wanted you for a long time Rick. I think of how greedy my daughter has been keeping you all to herself."

"I'm married to her Cathy. Isn't that the way it should be?"

Again Cathy's grin broadened to a full smile. "Hmmm! Yes! But there's something you should know about your wife's mother Rick."

"Oh! And what's that?" he asked, intrigued.

"When she wants something bad enough, she invariably gets what she wants!"

Cathy's fingers squeezed more firmly around his shaft. "And what I want right now, is to be Fucked!"

"You sure as hell don't mince your words., do you Cathy?"

She laughed. "Life's too short Rick. Why waste time talking when we could be Fucking?"

Rick groaned as he tried to figure out how things had moved along so fast. Not that he minded in the least. As far as he was concerned, this was his biggest fantasy about to come home.

Cathy began drawing her hand slowly up and down his rigid shaft, stroking her thumb over his knob each time her hand reached his ridge.

"Now! I have to tell you Rick. I like to be Fucked slow but hard. No messing, that when we've finished, I will know I've been well and truly Fucked."

"You like to talk dirty too, don't you?" Rick asked, his cock now fully hard.

"That's because I don't want to make love to you Rick. I want to Fuck you! It's responding to the basic 'animal' that's in us all Rick. Stags Rut!" Cathy almost hissed at him. "Animals copulate in order to reproduce. Well my reproduction days are long gone, but my rutting days are very much alive!"

Cathy leaned back on her haunches giving his cock yet another firm squeeze.

"So what do you say Rick? Do you fancy rutting with this horny little doe?"

For a moment Rick didn't know how to reply. It was bad enough just the sight of her was arousing him so much, but the way she spoke about sex had turned him on like never before. Her squeezing his cock once more snapped him from his thoughts.

"Oh God! I'll rut with this little doe anytime she wants!"

Cathy smiled to herself, aware her seduction of Rick was almost complete.

"So tell me Rick, how is my young Stag going to rut with me? What are you going to do with this gorgeous cock of yours?"


Rick now knew the time for mincing words had long past.

"I'm going to ram it up your cunt, you horny little doe. I'm going to ram it so far up that you'll think I'm splitting you in two."

"Oh yes you cocky bastard, that's what I like to hear but is it all mouth or can you deliver?"


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:36 AM
"Just wait and see," he replied. With that he pushed her backward onto the floor, opened her legs wide and gripping her thighs, moved forward until
the head of his cock brushed against her cunt. He took a firm hold of his shaft and began rubbing his knob back and forth along her slick, cunt lips.

"Is your cunt ready for this you little bitch?" he snarled.

"I've taken better than this Motherfucker!" she cried, goading him on.

"Yeah! And I bet you get plenty!" he said, trying to rile her still more.

"What, you're saying, that I spread my legs for anyone?"

"That's right, I reckon about anyone who cares to ask."

"Yeah, well I'm sure that just about anyone would do a better job than you." She laughed.

It was too much for Rick who positioned his helmet at the opening to her cunt. "Shut it bitch and take this," he said as he thrust forward from the hips sinking his cock in three inches. He withdrew and thrust again, even harder this time. Cathy's fingertips clawed at the carpet as she cried out loud, savouring the sudden impact.

"Go on you Bastard Fuck me! Fuck it right up me! Give me all you've Fucking got," she cried.

Egged on, Rick responded. He started to thrust, hard and deep and slow. Each time burying himself deeper and deeper, each thrust causing Cathy to cry out in a mix of both pain and ecstasy as his cock hit the mark.

Within seconds Cathy's cunt had opened enough to accept Rick's full size. Their bodies began to rock up and down, each forward movement being met by the sound of flesh slapping flesh.

Looking down at her delicious body, Rick felt this sudden desire to kiss his Mother in law. He tipped forward, still with his cock embedded inside her cunt, and pressed his lips hard over hers. Cathy reacted, throwing her arms around his body, holding him tight as their lips began their frenzied attack.

Rick forced his tongue between her lips, its tip seeking the back of her throat. Cathy in turn sucked hard, her eyes closed tight as she pictured it being his cock.

They kissed and sucked and licked and teased one another, their passion increasing, their moans and groans now filling the room. Moments later, Rick rolled over onto his back taking Cathy with him so now it was she who was on top.

Their passion continued, Cathy holding onto the sides of his face as she reigned kisses down upon him, him pulling her close.

Suddenly Cathy pulled free of his lips and sat back on her knees. She could feel his rock hard shaft driving deep, but now on top she wanted to take full control. She pressed both hand onto his chest and started to lift herself up and down, each sinking further and further down his thick, pussy juice soaked shaft.

Rick lay there, looking up at his sexy Mother-in-law, delighting in the sight of her ample breasts as they bounced up and down beneath the soft fabric of her dress. They reminded him of waves, undulating beneath a watery surface. He reached out and cupped each breast. He groaned at the sensation. It was like holding onto shaped liquid.

"That's it baby! Hold onto my tits while I ride you Rick! Ohhh God! I want you all Rick! I want every inch of this cock filling my cunt!

Just then Cathy let out an animal like mewl. She tipped forward, moving her hands off his chest and onto the floor as her body started to move quickly, violently, her breath no more than short sharp grunts as her pussy now jerked up and down his cock

"Ohhh God I'm so close Rick! So so close! Make me cum baby! Rut with your little doe and make her cum!"

Rick reached up and grabbed at both rounded breasts, pinching and squeezing at each nipple, causing Cathy to cry out.

"That's it Cathy! Cum for me! Let me feel your cunt empty on my cock!"

These last few words tipped Cathy over the edge. Her eyes rolled back inside their sockets, her body stiffened, her pussy started to spasm, her mouth opened wide where seconds later Cathy howled like a dog, Rick instantly felt the warmth of her juices spilling out all down his cock.

Moments later Cathy sagged forward onto Rick's chest, her body quivering from the effects of her climax. She moaned softly into his ear as if to confirm she was sated.

"Ohh Christ Rick! That was heaven!"

Rick though had not finished with her yet. For as limp as her body felt slumped against his, his cock was as hard, buried inside her cunt. He'd come this far and was determined he was going to fill Cathy's cunt full of his spunk before she left.

Holding tight onto her body, Rick used his strength to roll her over onto her back. It was not what she'd expected and as they rolled she felt the full force of his still rigid cock pressing into her.

"Oh God Rick! No more!" she cried.

Rick was having none if it. Slipping his hands under her thighs he quickly lifted her legs up and over her own body until her knees were almost touching her chest. He immediately started to thrust, sawing his cock back and forth, in and out of her now sloppy cunt.

"Noooooo!" Cathy cried out, her bodies energy now spent.

Taking no notice Rick ploughed home again, and again......and again...

"Noooo! Noo! Ohhhh Fuck Yes!" Cathy screamed as a second climax fast approached.

Rick pressed down, his body pinning her legs high up over hers, his movement rhythmical, their bodies now in perfect tune.

"OHH FUCK YES! YES! GO ON YOU BASTARD! FINISH IT! FINISH ME OFF YOU LITTLE FUCK!"

Cathy tried to lift up and take hold of Rick's body as her second climax ripped through her own, every nerve ending alive...electric....tingling but Rick was pummelling her now, it was as if he was trying to use his cock to spear her to the floor.

She heard him grunt....she felt his body stiffen, then with a triumphant howl ringing in her ears she felt his cock explode inside her cunt.

To Cathy, for all the world it felt like someone had released a fire hose. She could feel his cock jerking inside her as her cunt gripped tight on his cock. She could feel his cum jetting hard into the deep recesses of her womb.

She felt his body soften, his muscles relax.....He slumped down, fulfilled...it was over......

They lay there for some time before either of them moved or spoke. When they did, it was only to roll to one side while they shared one another's lips once more.

Their kisses were lighter, mere pecks compared to before but right then, both Cathy and Rick knew, this wet and wintery night had changed them both.


The End !!! :)

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:37 AM
One last story for the night - Title : My Five Minute Girls


I was sitting in my room minding my own business when all of a sudden my door opened. My sister Julia was shoved in and the door was closed behind her. Julia was stark raving naked. Her hands were tight to her sides.

Julia said, “I am yours to do with as you wish for five minutes!”

All I could thing of to say was, “What?”

Julia said, “I am yours to do with as you wish for five minutes!”

I smiled and looked at her. My kid sister had started to grow up. At thirteen years old Julia had nice small breasts, almost a B-cup, a flat tummy, and some hair starting to grow on her pussy. I motioned for her to turn around and Julia did. She had great little ass cheeks too.

I am your normal fifteen-year-old horny boy. So I asked one more time, “You’re mine to do with as I wish for five minutes.”

Julia said, “Yes! Well about four minutes now!”

I asked, “Anything?”

Julia said, “Yes! And you’re wasting time!”

I said, “Come closer!”

Julia came right up to me. I reached up and played with her nipples, cupped her tiny breasts, and then sucked on her nipples. She did not even try to fight me. Interesting! So I held her pussy in my hand. Still no resistance, in fact she opened her feet up to give me more access. So I fingered her pussy and found her clit. I played with her until her knees buckled. I knew that I had given her an orgasm. She didn’t know it but she was the first girl that I had ever seen naked, felt her tits, and fingered her pussy. I had never done anything before. I really liked this. Then all too soon the door opened, Beth came in, and took Julia away closing my door behind her.

There is just barely a year and a half between my sister and I. I turned fifteen about two months ago and Julia will be fourteen in a couple of months. Julia has always been a mommy’s girl. She can do no wrong and I always get in trouble. It is a Friday evening and Julia had three friends over for the weekend. We had pizza and soda for dinner so she was on a sugar high. I was sort of waiting for Mom to come up and bitch me out for looking at my sister naked.

Then my door opened, Beth was pushed in naked, and my door was closed.

Beth said, “I am yours to do with as you wish for five minutes!”

I said, “Come closer!”

This time I knew that I really could do anything and that I only had five minutes. I looked at the clock. I felt Beth’s breasts, which were bigger than Julia’s breasts. Beth was a B-cup because I asked her. She had more hair on her pussy too. I fingered her pussy slit, her hole, and her clit. She liked it. However I only had five minutes. I pushed Beth onto my bed, opened her legs, and stood between them.

I asked, “You’re mine to do with as I wish?”

Beth said, “Yes, anything that you wish.”

I dropped my pants and underwear in one quick motion. Beth’s eyes got bigger as I touched the head of my cock to her pussy lips. Using both hands I opened up her lips and pressed the head of my cock to her hole.

I asked again, “You’re mine to do with as I wish?”

Beth said again, “Yes, anything that you wish.”

I pushed my hard cock into her soft hole. It was wet and slippery. I was fucking my first girl. I gave my virginity to her. But what about her?

I asked, “Are you a virgin?”

Beth smiled and said, “I was!”

Wow! I quickly looked at the clock and realized that I had just under two minutes left. I started pumping into Beth like a madman. I didn’t want to run out of time, damn it! I started shooting cum into her. It was the best feeling that I ever had. I pulled out, pulled up my pants, and looked at the clock. I had thirty seconds to clean her up. I used yesterday’s undershirt to wipe her pussy and helped her up. I was sucking on her nipples when Cathy came in and took Beth away.

I quickly undressed and put on a loose robe, just incase Mom came in. Then I got my digital camera out and made sure the batteries were fresh. I was ready this time.

Shortly my door opened, Cathy was pushed in naked and then my door was close.

Cathy said, “I am yours to do with as you wish for five minutes!”

I looked at my clock and said, “Come closer!”

Cathy was a month younger than my sister Julia was, but her tits were interesting. They almost looked deformed. I had heard of ‘puffies’ in school. I was sure that Cathy had puffies. I started taking pictures immediately and had her turn around. I slipped my fingers into her slit, up her hole, and rubbed her clit too. I was hard and I knew just what I wanted to do so I pushed Cathy onto my bed, lifted her legs to my shoulders, and started to slip my cock into her opening.

I asked, “You’re mine to do with as I wish?”

Cathy said, “Yes, anything that you wish.”

I slipped my cock into her and took some pictures. I fucked her fast and furiously so as not to waist time. I finished with time to spare and wiped her with my undershirt. I stood her up and sucked her strange breasts as I asked her questions.

I asked, “Were you a virgin?”

Cathy answered, “Yes, I was!”

I asked, “How come it didn’t hurt then?”

Cathy answered, “Because for the last month we have been fucking each other with your mother’s big dildo to prepare for this day!”

I said, “No shit! So this was all planned out?”

Cathy answered, “Yes!”

I asked, “So how many times will you be coming in here?”

Cathy answered, “As often as we can get away with it. We hope that by the time we leave on Sunday afternoon that we each get to be in here twelve times each. That would make one hour with you naked.”

I asked, “Did you enjoy yourself?”

Cathy answered, “Yes. Beth said that you fucked her but she didn’t say anything about you taking pictures. Your sister is going to be pissed because you didn’t fuck her or take her picture.”

I said, “I was in shock with Julia but I got better with Beth, I was all set for you.”

I was taking pictures of my naked ‘five-minute-girl’ when Debbie came in and took her away.

Debbie was a month or two older that Beth. For a fourteen-year-old Debbie was really built. I was going to have to start asking questions. I knew that they would have to tell me the truth.

I started setting up a sex-diary of sorts. I quickly recorded what had happened to this point. Just as I finished Debbie was pushed into the room. I quickly looked at my clock.

Debbie said, “I am yours to do with as you wish for five minutes!”

I started taking pictures as fast as I could. I got hard again and pushed her onto the bed.

Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:46 AM
I positioned my cock and asked, “You’re mine to do with as I wish?”

Debbie said, “Yes, anything that you wish.”

So I pushed my cock into her and asked Debbie if she was a virgin.

Debbie said, “I was!”

I asked her why it didn’t hurt and she said that Cathy had already told me about my mother’s big dildo. So the girls were comparing notes in between visits. I only hoped that I could get hard one more time when Julia came back in. I just barely managed to cum and get her wiped clean before Julia came in to get her. I took as many pictures as I could of her leaving. I quickly recorded what had happened with Debbie.

I was pleased to have a break. I wasn’t sure when the next girl would come in. I opened my door and looked at my sister’s door. It was closed. I quickly went to Dad’s room and took his new DVD camcorder and rushed back to my room. When I opened the box Dad had put some extra DVDs in it too. I loaded it, plugged it into electricity, and set it on my desk and waited.

The five-minute-girls had been arriving every fifteen minutes with ten minutes in between. It had been an hour since Debbie had left. I was hoping to see Julia in a few more minutes. A minute before the hour I hit record on the camera. Sure enough Julia was pushed into my room and the door closed.

Julia said, “I am yours to do with as you wish for five minutes!”

I motioned her closer, pointed out Dad’s movie camera, and started taking pictures of her nude body. She smiled. This is what she has been waiting for since Cathy mentioned it to her, I could tell. I pushed Julia onto my bed. She pulled her feet up and opened her legs in anticipation. I took a couple pictures of her like that and then slipped my cock into her. I was glade for the hour rest. So while I fucked my sister I asked her personal questions. She answered them all. She was a complete virgin. All the girls were. They had chosen me to be their first in everything. They were hoping that I would fuck them, suck their nipples, make them suck my cock, and fuck them in the ass. I was chosen to make each of them a complete woman before the weekend was over. Wow! What an honor!

I asked, “Then what? “

Julia said, “Then you will have four girlfriends. You can date us, kiss us, or fuck us all you want. That’s what girlfriends do for their boyfriends. At least that’s what Debbie’s older sister told us. She is the one that suggested the five-minute-girl idea. Once she went to a party and had five-minutes in heaven in a closet with that fat kid Mike Hunt when she was our age. She was shy but he sure wasn’t. He pulled her pants and panties down and fucked her from behind. Then he pulled her T-shirt and bra up to her armpits and squeezed her tits real hard. Just as he came in her pussy the door was opened and everyone saw him fucking her with her almost nude. Everyone in her school knew that Fat Mike had fucked her. She suggested that we loose our virginities to someone we liked, someone we wanted as a boyfriend, and in a way that didn’t embarrass the hell out of us.” With that Beth came in and took my sister away. I learned a lot from that.

I was waiting for Beth to arrive. When she was pushed in she landed in my arms. I started taking pictures. I slipped my cock into her pussy for some pictures then into her mouth for some more. I let her suck my cock while I asked some more questions. All four girls agreed that they wanted me to be the one. They had all taken Mom’s big dildo up into their pussies breaking each of their hymens and getting used to the feel of it. They had used a smaller one in their asses and built up to the bigger one to assure that I would fit in there too. They had all practiced swallowing carrots whole too. Will not really swallowing them but to get control of their gag reflexes. Debbie’s sister had taught them about that. Beth was proving her point by taking all of my six-inch cock down her throat and licking my balls. I cum in her mouth and she didn’t flinch. Beth had been holding my ass cheeks so that I couldn’t back up. When I finished Beth backed off, swallowed, and licked her lips. I took one last picture when Cathy came in to get Beth. I grabbed Beth and kissed her full on the lips. She stuck her tongue in my mouth but was pulled away. Cathy my little Puffy Girlfriend was next.

Cathy was shoved into my arms. I took pictures of my cock in her pussy and in her mouth.

Cathy said, “You can put it in my ass too if you want. We keep putting that big dildo in there to keep it open for you. I don’t mind really. I’ll even suck your cock afterwards too. I don’t mind!”

I said, “Okay!” Then I slipped my cock into her butt. She held her pussy lips open and I took pictures. When I had enough and pulled out Cathy knelt right down and started sucking my cock. She was more energetic than Beth was but I wasn’t asking her any questions either. Cathy slipped her lips right to the base of my cock. I knew the head of my cock was in her throat. Cathy kept looking at my clock and sucking harder and harder and faster and faster. As the door opened I started shooting into her throat. She held onto me for dear life and wouldn’t let Debbie pull her off until she had it all.

I said, “Just a few seconds Debbie! I’m still cumming!”

Debbie waited until Cathy pulled back, swallowed, and licked her lips. I kissed Cathy and let her tongue slip into my mouth. Then they left.

In nine minutes Debbie was pushed into my arms. I pushed her onto my bed and entered her pussy for pictures, then her ass, and then her mouth like Cathy had done. I got some good pictures and Debbie really could suck.

I asked, “Is this your first cock to suck?”

Debbie said, “Yes but I can get almost all of your mother’s double-ended dildo in my throat. My sister says that I can become a sward swallower in the circus. My sister is a great cock-sucker, everyone thinks so!”

After that Debbie just sucked me so that she wouldn’t run out of time. I reached down and played with her tits. She had the biggest ones of my four girlfriends. I came, she swallowed, and we kissed.

When Julia came in to get Debbie she said, “Okay brother you have an hour to rest. We will start again at eleven o’clock then at midnight we girls will go to bed. Mom and Dad will be gone for a few hours in the morning. Is there anything that you would like to do with us at that time?”

I said, “Yes! I would like to take nude pictures of my four girlfriends in every room in the house, take pictures in a bubble bath, and then see you using Mom’s dildos in all of your holes.”

Julia said, “Okay! Make a list! You have an hour to rest.”

I asked, “Can you girls come in one at a time just to talk and answer questions during my rest period?”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 12:47 AM
Julia said, “Sure! I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

Julia is five feet two inches tall, ninety-two pounds, wears a 32-B bra, and has light brown hair to the middle of her back.

Beth is five feet three inches tall, ninety-five pounds, wears a 34-B bra, and has blonde hair to her nipples.

Cathy is five feet zero inches tall, eighty-five pounds, wears a 32-A bra, and has short black hair.

Debbie is five feet four inches tall, one hundred and five pounds, wears a 34-B bra, and has blonde hair to her waist.

Cathy is the youngest and most petite of my girlfriends while Debbie is the oldest and most developed of my girlfriends. Beth is a lot of fun and my sister…well she is very handy to get too when I want her. I must be the luckiest boy in the world.

At eleven o’clock Julia entered my room without being pushed. She had not sucked my cock yet because when she first came in I didn’t know that I was supposed to fuck her. However I had cum seven times in one evening. That was almost a record for me. I thought I was the jerk-off king of my school.

I told Julia that I couldn’t screw anyone else. Then I cuddled next to her on my bed and kissed her. The whole time I was kissing her I was playing with her breasts and her pussy. I fingered her clit and gave her an orgasm. Julia stayed for ten minutes until Beth came in and took her place on my bed. So I kissed Beth and played with her breasts and clit. Then Cathy kissed me for ten minutes while I played with her. Finally Debbie came in and Cathy left. She was a very good kisser and said that her sister had taught her how to kiss. I could just imagine her and her sister kissing like we were. I really liked feeling her breasts and she had two orgasms from my finger. When Debbie’s ten minutes were up the other three girls came in to say goodnight to me. I kissed each one good while I cupped one of their breasts. I really needed my sleep.

I slept like a baby. Saturday morning after Mom and Dad were gone Julia, Beth, Cathy, and Debbie came in to wake me up. I asked Julia to suck my cock with the other girls watching. She did a good job. Then I started taking pictures of them in every room in the house. The girls pose by themselves and in a group. I had a great time. Then I got Dad’s video camera and took a movie of the four girls dancing around in very room too. After a couple of hours of taking pictures I asked if they were ready for anal sex. They were and Julia was first.

Before Julia came into my room she put some K-Y Jelly in her butt and used Mom’s big dildo to stretch it out again. Then she came in. Debbie’s older sister had told them that boys seem to like anal sex with the girl on her hands and knees but strongly suggested being on their backs so that they could see me fucking them. It would make it more personal. Debbie’s older sister had been fucked doggy style by three guys once and never saw one of them because of the two cocks she was sucking off at the time. Julia said that there was no time limit on this since five minutes the night before hadn’t really been enough. Okay! So I took my time and enjoyed being in her ass. Julia was relaxed. All that practice over the last month had been good for her. I actually think I enjoyed this time the best. It was my ninth hole to cum in with three more holes to go. I told the girls that they should give me an hour or two in between. That was okay with them.

I could not believe that I had fucked my four new girlfriends in each of their three holes with Mom and Dad in the house most of the time. It was a miracle!

I had fucked Beth and Candy in the ass before dinner. Mom made a real dinner for us including desert. Dad was pleased with dinner and asked Mom if she wanted to go to a movie. She said yes then told me to keep an eye on the girls. Yes Mom!

When they left Debbie came into my room for her anal fuck. She was my favorite girlfriend. She was taking on her womanly shape and charms. Her asshole had been prepared like the others had been. I but her on her back, kissed her, and slipped my cock into her pussy first to get it wet then I easily slipped it into her ass. Debbie had a cute little smile on her face and her eyes were closed. She was enjoying this. So was I! For her other two holes I had been rushed so this was very nice. I knew now that taking my time was better for both of us. Fucking like a bunny was for the bunnies not humans. I reached down and tickled her clit as I slowly slipped my cock almost out of her butt and then all the way back in slowly. When I came it was probable the best except maybe for that very first time in Beth when I lost my virginity.

While Mom and Dad were at the movies the girls put on a dildo show for me. They said that they had learned to like the artificial cocks but that my real one was much better. Debbie could get a whole twelve inches of that long double-ended dildo down her throat or at least past her lips. She was better than any of the other girls were. They could all poke that double-ended dildo in their asses, fold it in half, and stick the other end into their pussies and fuck themselves with it. Then Debbie and Julie shared it. Half went in each of their pussies and their pussies almost touched in the process. I loved it. Beth and Cathy tried to put on as good a show for me too.

Soon Mom and Dad were home and we settled down for the night. I fell asleep but woke up early Sunday morning with Debbie in my bed. She was smiling and kissed me. Then she said that I was supposed to fuck her in any hole that I wished. I chose her pussy and a slow fuck. She seemed to like it just as much as I did.

Debbie said, “I love you! I’m your girlfriend now so you can do this anytime that you want too!”

I said, “I love you too! As your boyfriend I might want this a lot!”

Debbie smiled and kissed me.

That Sunday each of them presented themselves to me and told me that they loved me and that I could fuck them anytime that I wanted too. I told each of them that I loved them too, and I really did. Loving four girlfriends was no different than loving my mother, father, and sister but I got to fuck my girlfriends.

Julia was going to get a lot of my attention because she lived across the hall but I knew that Debbie was going to sleep over a lot more now.


The End !!! Good Night !!! :D

Cum_Luver
08-11-2007, 11:21 AM
bro, one shot post so many parts and so long..
take quite awhile to read all, but very fantastic n wonderful.

well done ! :p

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 04:44 PM
bro, one shot post so many parts and so long..
take quite awhile to read all, but very fantastic n wonderful.

well done !

Kum Sia bro C_L for coming in to read all the stories .....will update some more tonight cause now OC make noise liao ......kekekekeke , time to go out . :p

Stay Tune for tonight's update of new sexciting stories . :)

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 08:59 PM
How about a little BDSM story for tonight - Title : Making an old man very happy and other fun . Enjoy !!! :D

I've known Jerry since we were at play school together 22 years ago. His parents came to the U. K. from Nigeria as children in the 50s, I remember being fascinated by the colour of his skin and asking my mother why his skin was a different colour. I guess her answer made a lasting impression on me because I have never known racial prejudice and have had a thing for black guys since I started to realise what boys are really for.

We lived within a couple of hundred yards of each other and grew up together. We went to University together and shared a flat during our first year, sometimes sharing a bed when we had people staying over. In all that time and with all that opportunity Jerry never once tried it on with me, he was the first openly gay man I had ever met. Pity really because he has quite the perfect body and was very lucky in the endowment department.

He "came out" age 15 in front of the whole class during a biology / sex education discussion, but I knew a long time before that. It was the first "grown up" secret he told me when we are about 13. When he stood up and announced his orientation to the world the reaction of the class was predictable, the teacher was openly shocked. Most of the guys were hostile and treated him like he had the plague. The girls were cautious but fascinated. I was the one who stood by him. I protected him when the guys teased. We are the very best of friends and I would do anything for him, I would trust my life to Jerry.

That’s the history lesson over, now on to the party. I was fashionably late and alone, Paul, my boyfriend was on call at the hospital so was unable to party 70 miles from his place of work. I needed some help in getting Jerrys present from the car. What do you buy for a special friend who probably has almost everything he wants? I eventually decided on a three foot tall, Italian marble statue of a naked Adonis. I may be quite strong but at times like this I can play the helpless female and enlisted the help of a couple of late comers.

I eventually made my entrance with the work of art (and 2 struggling guys) in tow, There was already quite a crowd, mostly gay men, some lesbian couples and a few straight couples. I was dressed in a red silk blouse, a short, tight (ass and hip hugging) black jersey skirt, red four-inch stilettos and nothing else. I attracted a few speculative glances from the straight men and some of the gay women. One of the guests made a beeline for me. She had the type of body that I dreamed I could have, tall, slim with very long slender legs. We chatted for a while making the small talk that strangers at a party make then she went off in search of her friend.

I was chatting with Jerry when Dave, Jerrys partner made an announcement, "Boys and girls, boys and boys, girls and girls, welcome to Jerrys quarter century merriment… he doesn’t look a day over 50, I guess that must be my influence. [Pause for muted laughter]. There are two points I need to mention. At midnight in respect to the neighbours sleeping habits we'll be moving to the ***** club. I've booked a room and late bar and laid on transport so don't worry about getting drunk. Finally the front room is out of bounds, Jerrys grandfather is visiting from Nigeria and he's retreated there for the duration. Thanks again for coming, please enjoy yourselves, there's good music, good food and plenty of drink so let the celebrations begin. HAPPY BIRTHDAY JERRY". He jumped down from the chair he was standing on, grabbed Jerry and gave him the most loving and passionate kiss, "Happy birthday" he whispered.

Dancing is my life, my passion, my work, It's what I do to earn a crust so when the music started I was the first one up. I danced alone, I danced with Jerry and with Dave and a few of the guests before Emma, the girl I chatted with earlier approached me. We danced a couple of tracks before a tango was played. Emma took my hand, wrapped an arm around my waist and took the lead. My normal style is forward, in your face, come and get me suggestive and to be guided by a very attractive girl in what is undoubtedly an erotic dance gave me interesting sensations. Other people stopped dancing to watch and applauded when the track finished, I am used to this happening but Emma seemed to be overwhelmed by the attention.

"Come" she whispered to me and we walked into the garden and down to the orchard, where, under the clouds of cherry and apple blossom she took me round the waist and began kissing me deeply. I am not spontaneously bi and to my shame I unconsciously resisted a little. I have been with a couple of women before and the softness of another womans skin against mine is all very nice but I really much prefer men.

Emma was licking my tongue and nibbling my lips, she slipped her hand under my blouse and took a nipple between her fingers and began to rub, squeeze and pinch. The nipple responded by hardening, as the waves of pleasure radiated from my left breast I began to relax and found my hand sliding down her waist, across her thigh and under her dress. I eased aside her panties and gently stroked her labia until they parted and my finger found her clitoris, I stimulated her the way I like to be stimulated, she gasped. She responded by letting my nipple go and moving her hand down to my sex. Her other hand was at my neck holding the kiss while mine caressed her firm ass and pulled her body close to mine. I don’t (usually) wear panties and the dance had made me quite wet so her fingers quickly found me and she slipped a finger in. She worked the finger up and down for a moment before she slipped a second, then a third finger in to me. Her little finger was just touching and probing my anus and her thumb rubbed my clitoris. It was all I could do to remember to return the compliment but I must have been doing something right because she suddenly stiffened, shuddered and came. Her legs gave way and we both ended up on the grass in a heap of arms, legs and giggles. The fall did not stop her; she had dragged me with her by my cunt, she was still inside me causing devastation. I began to concentrate on her mouth and breasts, her caresses were urgent. I kissed her deeply and I came to the sound of applause and pulse of camera flashes.

We both looked up, the commotion of the fall had attracted about a dozen boisterous onlookers who were cheering and clapping at our antics. I stood, took her hand and helped her up. Blondes will glows like a red traffic light when they are embarrassed and Emma was definitely embarrassed by the presence of the audience. I kept hold of her hand and lay my free arm across her shoulders then bowed to the crowd, pulling her down with me. As we rose I said "Thank you, thank you very much, we are glad you enjoyed the show. Your donations are gratefully received and sent on to Breast Cancer Awareness. Come on ladies and gentle men, it's a great cause so dig deep." Our audience opened handbags and wallets, Emma and I collected Ł136.20. Her embarrassment vanished during the collection and she even managed to laugh out loud when I said, "OK, who's the tight ass bastard who gave 20 pence."

Later, just before the move to the club Jerry asked me if he could have a word in private. We eventually found a quiet and secluded spot in the orchard.

"Sammy, erm…Sam, oh damn, how do I approach this" he said. I was astounded, this is the guy who, 10 years ago confidently announced that he was homosexual to a room full of our teenage peers. This was the guy who I had known for over 22 years, the guy who I told all my innermost secrets, the guy who told me all of his desires.

"My grandfather…"

"Yes" I replied.

"Erm… well, I guess this will be the last time I ever see him. He's pretty old and he flies home on Sunday"

"Yes?"

"We were talking last night, he's very lonely and still misses my grandmother terribly even after all this time, I was a baby then she passed away, I want to give him something he will treasure, something that he will always remember. I was wondering if you… err."

"Oh come on Jerry, yes, you know that whatever you want, for you, yes."

"You know he's not had sex since my grandma passed on. He can still do it even at his age. He still masturbates almost every day. Would you… erm… please… err… will you…err…Oh Sammy, you are the only one I can ask… erm."

"Jerry, you want me to fuck him?"

"No" he spluttered, "No, well… erm… yes, but he's getting on a bit, I wouldn’t like to see him having a heart attack or something. You are beautiful woman and I have heard what you are like, you’d fuck him to death, would you just let him fuck you? You know, just be passive while he does the evil act"

"Evil act! Is that how you see it? I've already said yes, now stop being such a fool, and I'm going to have words with Paul. But you know my allergy to latex, can you 100 percent guarantee to me that he doesn’t have anything nasty."

"Well of course Sammy, he's not had a partner in over 20 years, and where he lives any disease is likely to kill long before now. Sammy, you know I would not ask if there was any risk to you."

"OK then, I'm game, when?"

"Would you stay behind when we go to the club?"

"Sure."

"And don't be mad with Paul, he only said how wonderful you were, that you were the best he ever had, you know he's madly in love with you."

"Jerry, you are such a creep."


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:00 PM
The party started to shift, Emma cornered me and said, "Are you coming – again, giggle"

"No, I have a long way to go, I want a quick word with Jerry then I'll be heading home."

"Shame" She replied, "I would like to see you again if that's OK with you?"

"Emma, I'm straight, well mostly straight, I have a boyfriend and everything."

It's funny how I have started thinking of Paul as my boyfriend in the last few weeks. . Before that he was a friend who was safe and convenient to sleep with a couple of times a month.

"I'm easy." she replied, "boy or girl, I love them all, maybe we can meet up and make a threesome."

So we exchanged numbers and emails, and parted with a very hot and deep kiss.

Before long there was only Jerry and me, we had a quick tidy up. That done he said "Sammy, are you sure you want to do this, you have never seen my granddad and he is an old man, he's fit but age has taken it's toll and he really is not very handsome."

"Jerry are you trying to talk me out of this now, just when I'm getting excited about it. I said I would, I'm not likely to back out now, beside I've never had a granddad before."

"OK, if you're sure, can I arrange you?"

"If you like. By the way, what's your granddads name?"

"Joshua."

"And how old is he."

"72, but he keeps fit, he walks 10 miles a day, probably more in Nigeria"

He asked me to sit on the edge of sofa, he lay me back, undid the top 4 buttons of my blouse and arranged the V to show my nipples. He spread my legs and positioned my feet (in high heeled shoes) to give the maximum effect of tension of calf and thigh muscles.

As he straightened my skirt I said "Jerry, you are such a fuss pot." He pulled my skirt so that the top third of my thighs were covered.

He reached into his pocket and took out a black blindfold, "Would you mind?"

"Mind? Oh no problem." I said. He placed the blindfold over my eyes, gently lifted my head and tied it off.

Then he gave me a very loving and passionate kiss and whispered "If only things were different, I love you Sammy, hey but don’t tell anyone."

With that he left the room, knocked on the front room door and I heard him say "Granddad, I'm leaving now, there's a very special present in the lounge for you, I think you should have a look now, see you in the morning, byeee."

The entrance door slammed shut as the door to the front room opened. My heart was thumping, could this really be happening. Am I dreaming or am I really lying here with my legs wide open and inviting a 72 year old man who I cannot even see to fuck me.

I felt his presence in the room, I heard a harsh breathing then the sound of a belt being unfastened and trousers slipping to the ground. A slight stumble and a grunt as he kicked his trousers off. Another grunt and the clicking of joints and then his hands were on my knees and I could feel his breath on my thighs as he looked up my skirt.

His rough hands slid up my thighs, from knee to skirt then back to my knees, he stroked my calves, ankles and the top of my feet. He slid his hands up my calves to the back of my knees and then along the underside of my thighs to the skirt hem. He paused and moved to the inner thighs then continued to my waxed pussy. The smoothness and baldness there must have fascinated him because he spent a long time just stroking the smooth skin with both hands. He slid his hands under my ass, hooked his fingers into the waistband of my skirt and pulled it down, he eased it over my thighs and down to my ankles. He lifted each foot and pulled the skirt out and carefully replaced my feet on the floor.

Now I was hot, I wanted a dick inside me, any dick, especially this old black mans, I wanted him right now. I think my breathing was more laboured than this old man who was driving me insane with his fingers. One hand moved down to my labia and gently parted them. As he caressed my wet slit the other hand, palm flat on my pubis, thumb slowly circling my clitoris and then rubbing it. He began to insert the tips of his fingers into my vagina, very slowly, very gently spreading it. He replaced the thumb with the knuckles of his hand slowly rocking back and forth over my clitoris. His fingers in my vagina were flexing and contracting, spreading and closing, opening me wider as he worked. He progressively increased the speed and pressure of those devastating knuckles until the hard joints were rocking up and down against my vibrating clit three or four times a second. My clit was burning, I started to cum and tried to hold back but he sensed my tension and doubled the pressure and speed of those devastating knuckles. As I exploded he rammed the other hand hard into my vagina, it stopped at the top set of knuckles but he kept on pushing and flexing his fingers. The other hand was still knuckling my clitoris into spasms of ecstasy and I exploded into orgasm again, at the same moment he gave a final push and I gasped as his whole hand plopped into my vagina, my labia closing around his wrist.

I felt him clench his fist inside me, he rotated left and right a few times the began to fuck me with his fist, pushing in until the knuckles bottomed on my cervix then pulling out until he was stopped at the wrist. All the time his other hand was knuckling my clitoris. I began to orgasm again, The thickness, the pressure of his fist brought beads of sweat out on my head, arms, my belly and thighs, my orgasm continued in wave after exquisite wave of delight. By the time I was subsiding I was drenched in sweat, my thigh, butt and stomach muscles burned with tension, my clitoris was screaming and my vagina felt battered and thoroughly used. He pulled the hand back hard and with a loud plop he was out of me, the sudden change in sensation from full to empty caused me to explode again.

He stopped his ministrations on my clitoris and shuffled back from me. He took hold of my calves and pushed my legs together, I felt his dick push between the hollow just below my knees. He held my knees tightly together and fucked my legs. Given his age I thought he was hard enough but he became harder still as he forced his rigid dick between my legs. I wished that I could see him, he felt big and very thick and I wanted to see just how well endowed this old man was. I moved a hand up to remove the blindfold but quick as a flash one of his hands was on my wrist and pushed it back down to my side, he gripped one hip and lifted me, pulling one ass cheek up then slapped my ass hard.

Eventually he must have been satisfied with his erection because he opened my legs, slid towards me and started stroking the tip of his hard dick up and down my gaping wet slit. I was aching for dick and as I opened for him he rammed every inch hard into me, I stifled a squeal of pleasure as he bottomed out. He pushed his pelvis hard against me and held it there, his 72 year old hard cock buried to the balls in my 25 year old vagina. I could feel the pulse of blood through the veins of his dick. He wiggled his hard pubic bone to crush against my clitoris. He forced his thumb between our locked pelvic bones and began to massage my clitoris vigorously; his dick still pushed hard into me jerking spasmodically. Very soon I was cuming again, oh wow, this guy was an artist.

Just as I peaked he pulled out so that just the tip of his cock was in me. Still rubbing my clit into submission he started to pull all the way out, then back in for an inch or so, so that just the glans of his hard dick entered me, out and in, out and in.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:01 PM
I wanted him deep inside again, I moved my hands towards his waist so I could pull him into me but he stopped me. He placed one of my hands on my mons pubis and the other flat on top of the first then he passed his belt under my waist and buckled it over my lower arms. Again he raised my but cheek and slapped hard, this time twice and I yelped with each stinging whack. He took hold of my index finger, pulled it to my clit and began massaging my clitoris with it. At the same time, pushing just a fraction of his magnificent manhood in to me and then out of me.

From the moment he walked into the room to now no one had spoken a word, I broke the silence, "Fuck me, fuck me hard, please Joshua ram that dick right into me". He stopped and withdrew completely and began to slide his cock up and down my slit from clitoris to anus, up and down. Oh why does he torment me so, I wish he would fuck me with that thick black dick. Then he took hold of the belt binding my arms and pulled.

I stood up and he guided me across the room, I bumped into something at hip height and he pushed me face down onto the dining table. I shuffled into the most comfortable position considering I was lying on hard wood with my arms wedged and digging into my body. He nudged my feet together then stood behind me and spread my ass cheeks. He pushed the tip of his cock into me then thrust until his thighs slapped against mine. He withdrew all the way then rammed the whole length into me hard, back out all the way and ram – in again two or three times. The next time as I was expecting the pleasure of that large dick powering into me he rammed it hard and full length into my anus. This time I could not stifle the scream of pain, he pushed down on my back to hold me in place on the tabletop and ass fucked me deep, hard and fast. Damn it I thought its only just back to normal after Valentines Day.

Just as the pain was easing and I was beginning to enjoy the sensation he came, his dick pushed full length into my ass, his balls squashed against my cunt. He throbbed as he emptied a load into my ass and then started to ride slowly in and out for a few seconds before pulling out completely.

I made to stand but he pushed me back down, held me in place while he gently ran a finger round and round my abused and stretched anus. Eventually he allowed me to rise, only to push me to a kneeling position on the floor. He took hold of a handful of my beautiful long blond hair and wiped his dick with it. With a handful of hair he slowly masturbated himself and then he pushed his dick at my mouth. I opened for him and began to suck. The smell of sex and shit was strong in my nose, there were small lumps of shit lodged behind the head. If he was going to fuck me gain I needed to get him clean so I licked and swallowed the brown stuff. I pulled my head back then began to lick the length of his dick clean. He was beginning to droop by the time I was happy that he was clean enough to fuck me again so I again took the glans between my lips and sucked.

He stopped drooping but I could not get him to rise again until I took the full length into my mouth and swallowed. I began to fuck his flaccid dick with my throat, swallowing, breathing in to suck his length deeper into my throat then pulling him out so I could take a breath of air and sure enough he started to harden again. When he swelled too much for my throat I began to fuck him with my mouth and swirl my tongue around his glans until he was fully erect again.

I shuffled on my knees across the floor until I found the sofa, climbed onto it and into my original position. I felt him kneel between my legs. With no preamble he thrust his hard cock back into me. Once again, all the way in until our pelvic bones crushed together. Once again he pushed his thumb between us and rubbed on my clitoris and then he began to fuck me, the sort of fucking that I love, full length, deep hard and fast. Where he got his reserves of energy from I'll never know but the old guy was an athlete. His thumb was causing devastation to my clitoris, his dick was pounding my vagina, I was in paradise and I came and I came.

Just when I thought I couldn’t take much more, exhausted, sated, and very pleased with myself he rammed me hard, held his swollen dick deep inside end ejaculated. I felt copious hot semen flooding me, burst after burst of burning hot fluid jetting into me. He kept his pelvis pushed hard against mine; his dick in me until it became fully flaccid.

When he pulled out I was exhausted and hoping he was done but no, he again grabbed the belt and pulled. He guided me into the garden and lay me on the dew damp grass. I opened my legs for him and he knelt between them and spread my pussy lips with his thumbs and then he was pissing on me. The flood of hot urine shocked, it rose from the first splash my belly up my chest, into my face and sloshed over my hair, then back down again. He was pissing on my belly and I was lying there and letting him, I thought to myself, how low can I go. He aimed lower and pissed on my pubis and then directly at my clitoris. Urine pounded at my clitoris and ran down my sex. I could not believe it, he was pissing on me. I was disgusted, I was angry, I felt degraded, perverted and dirty, I was enjoying it and I was still cuming, his pissing on me making me cum more.

I was exhausted when he undid the belt that bound my arms. I could sense him up near my head, his legs astride me. I heard a whoosh and ARGHHHH, I screamed with pain as the urine sodden leather belt slammed into my gaping sex, my clit burst into a phenomenon of extreme agony, untold discomfort, ravaging bliss and an overwhelming desire for more of that exquisite torture. I exploded into a rapturous orgasm and whoosh, slap he hit me again, exquisite agony resounded through my sex, it boosted my orgasm to a new height, I tensed every muscle, my back arched, my body held aloft by head and feet. I shuddered in the face of overwhelming sensation. Whoosh slap, a third time, I rose thought bliss and out the other side, I pissed myself and passed out.

I could here his footsteps on the pathway, then disappearing on the state kitchen floor. I lay on the grass for a long time, dripping old mans semen form my cunt and ass, my cunt throbbing with the abuse it has endured. The damp grass and cooling urine chilling me, I revelled in the afterglow of a really good fuck and the shock of that overwhelming pain and ecstasy that still throbbed through me. Thinking of that rapturous pain caused another wave of ecstasy. Oh shit will it ever subside? Will I always cum whenever I think of sex? – ohhhh sheeet – again.

Ages later when thinking orgasm did not actually cause orgasm and I felt able to move I was able to walk back to the house. My silk blouse was ruined, the front soaked with urine, oh fuck it I thought. I hunted around and found paper and pen and left a note for Jerry thanking him for the excellent party and a really good night and that I would be in touch soon to find out what his granddad thought of his present. Joshuas trousers were lying in a heap on the floor but there was no sign of my skirt, I picked up the trousers, ineffectually dabbed at my blouse with them, folded and left them on the arm of the sofa. I searched for my skirt, could not find it and thought that perhaps Joshua took it as a memento. I called out goodnight as I passed the front room door, no answer so I listened at the door and could hear a deep rhythmic snoring. I smiled to myself, and left Jerrys house naked from the waist down and damp with urine.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:05 PM
The journey home was frightening, 70 miles, most of it motorway with bright sodium lighting. It was also a fairly light night with a half moon and very mild. Just about every truck I passed flashed lights or honked horn, the view the drivers had through the glass roof of my car probably made their night. Quite a few accelerated to try to catch me but driving at 3am with nothing to cover my modesty, I don’t hang around.

It was not until I left the motorway and was winding through the lanes that I realised that Joshua had not spoken one word throughout, he had not made a sound apart from the occasional creak of old joints, the odd grunt and rasping of his breath. I also realised that he had not touched me above the waist except to restrain my hands, not kissed me and not fondled my breasts. I think he just used my cunt and legs as surrogate hands, as a wanking machine. The nice thing is that I found considerable perverted pleasure in being the wanking machine for that old man.

As I turned into my driveway my heart soared, Pauls car was parked. He was half asleep on the sofa when I walked in. He blinked when I turned the light on.

“Hi Sam, how was the party, surely you didn't go dressed like that? Looks like you had a good time, been swimming? That's jiz your legs so you definitely had a great time”

“You won’t believe it” I said

“Surely not Jerry? Never mind, tell me later, we have things to do."

This is what I really like about Paul, there is not a jealous bone in his body, he so understands my desires and he actively encourages me to fuck other men and just loves it when he can take sloppy seconds. I straddled his legs, my knees on either side of him. He leaned towards me to kiss but instead said, "You smell like a public toilet". He put a hand between my legs. I was sticky dry but when he slipped a finger into me it squelched and hot wet semen seeped out.


“Mmmm” he mumbled, undid his trousers with his other hand and I dropped onto him, I rode and kissed him for only a few seconds before he said “You really do stink of piss and shit, it’s overpowering”, lifted me off and sat me on the sofa. He knelt in front of me and boosted me into exactly the same position I was in for Joshua. He pointed his dick, slipped the glans into my abused pussy and rammed home in one quick jerk, the squelch was loud and obvious and he fucked me joyfully to the sound of sloshing semen.

“I love it when you’re sloppy with semen, I love you when your cunt is gaping and just swallows me whole." he said. But I noticed that he was doing the same as Joshua, but for different reasons, Joshua kept away from my upper body because all he wanted was release, Paul kept away because of the way I stank.

I gasped and came as he touched my tender clitoris, he gave me a worried look and pulled away, I pulled him back into me, ahh such freedom. He slid his hands around my thighs and fondled my ass, a finger slipped in.

“They’ve ass fucked you too, how many?”

“Just one” I replied.

“I take it that he was pretty good?”

“Pretty, I don’t know, I never saw him. Good, yes, excellent, one of the best, he’s had plenty of time to practice he's 72 years old”.

He lifted my legs onto his shoulders and powered into me banging my cervix with each thrust, Paul fucked me deep, he fuck me hard, he fucked me long and he fucked me well. I was the passive partner for the second time that night, to tired to do more than lie there and enjoy him. But the freedom to hold him, to tease him, to caress him, such freedom should be prized.

The look of adoration on his face as he rammed my sopping and gaping pussy told me everything I needed to know - he worships me, he knows who I am and it gratifies him. Usually I've dumped any guy before it gets so serious but Paul is not just any guy.

He added his own semen to my abundant store, he collapsed onto me ignoring the stench, he fondled my breast, ran fingers thought my hair and kissed me, before he slid out of me, moved down and licked me out, tongue probing soothingly and deeply into my gaping cunt. When he was hard again he fucked my ass and pumped in a load more. I couldn’t help comparing my two lovers for tonight. Paul definitely had more length but was not as thick, he certainly did not spread me and fill me the way Joshua did. Paul had great control and lasted longer before he came and could recover very quickly while Joshua had a technique I had not experienced before, a technique that made me feel polluted, totally used, abused and completely fucked. Maybe it comes with years of practice or maybe that’s the he's always fucked but one things for sure, I liked it.


The End !!!!

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:41 PM
Here's another story of BDSM - Title : The slave trainers . Enjoy !!! :D

I was 21 years old, and had been working for a southwest sheriff's department for a year, dealing primarily with runaways. i would track them down when possible and birng them back, but many were never found, never even seen or heard from again...

I was called into the office one day to meet a Federal Agent, who explained that a slavery ring was operating in the region, and that their leads were few and far between... ut they ahd one, and if I cold get close to this guy, and perhaps infiltrate their operation, then maybe we could save a few girls lives!

After a week of training and briefing, I was told to hunt downa nd get close to a guy called "WildFeather"... he had some Papago Indian in him, and fancied himself to be a throwback to the days of the warrior braves, and since the Papago were known for enslaving their conquered enemies, he felt that being part of a slavery operation made him closer to his heritage… but however he did it, he was good-looking and could get girls to sit and talk with him.

I found him in short order, and since I had money to blow on pot and booze, it wasn't that hard to get close to him, and before I knew it we were hanging together all the time. He'd let me stay with him even when he was "working a girl", as he called it, and over a couple of weeks, got to trust me enough to divulge bits of what he was doing, and let me watch how he did it.

He would tell them how sympathetic he was that they were so unhappy at home, and how he wished he could help them escape the dull or miserable existence they endured, and then he would merely suggest that if, they chose to run away from home, he could get them a place to stay and maybe help them to find a job, so they could stop being a kid and move into adulthood. On rare occasions, while I was with him, WildFeather would teasingly say to them, "Just come with me, baby... I'll make you a sex slave and sell you to the highest bidder... "

I was amazed that several girls would titter and blush when he said that, but then agree to run away that very night, or soon thereafter. Of course, they didn't believe him... after all, slavery isn't real, everyone knows that... and besides that would be illegal, wouldn't it?

After a while, he let me meet the guy who took the girls off his hands... no names, of course, just meet him, and I was given the okay to start bringing in some girls myself. I emulated WildFeather… I would hang out in the places where kids hung out, the pinball rooms, pool halls (we didn’t have arcades then), coffee houses, malt shops, teen centers… I was only 21, and I looked young, which was why I got the job… I looked the part, with scroungy clothes and long hair, and girls seemed to find me easy to talk to. I never recruited a boy… but any girl over 13 was fair game, they said, and I worked hard to bring them in. WildFeather, they said, had brought in four to six girls each month; I brought in nine the first month and ten the second. For each girl I brought to our handler, whose name I learned was "Jack", I was paid a thousand dollars cash.

Jack was a seemingly nice guy, an older man of about 60. He affected an air of a grandfatherly type, and he would reassure the girls that they would be comfortable and safe, “just come stay with me and the ol’ lady! She’ll love havin’ you there, don’t worry…” His manner and charm would put them at ease in minutes,

One night, after a girl named Pam that I had brought to him was safely in his car, he turned to me and said, “Boss says you’re doin’ a helluva job… wants to know if you might wanna move up? It’ll mean a lot more money, but you gotta be able to handle it… think you can? Gets kinda rough out there sometimes, it ain’t no kiddie camp!”

I knew this was the shot I’d been waiting for, so I rapidly agreed, and he told me to climb in the back seat. As he got behind the wheel, he told Pam that he had invited me out to his place for dinner, since his wife hadn’t seen me in a while. I was smart enough to play along.

“Hey, how’s she doin’ anyway, Jack? You tell ‘er I miss her good cookin’?”

“Sure did, Thunder,” he said, using the street name I was known by. “She tol’ me to get your butt out there to try some new recipe she got, and besides, if you ask me, I think she’s got a little crush on ya!” he laughed, and the girl in the front seat beside him giggled and blushed. “Hey, now, little girl, that ain’t funny… My wife got the hots for a younger man… that just ain’t funny!” But he was grinning and elbowing her in a friendly, conspiratorial fashion the whole time. “Why, if she runs off with ol’ Thunder, I might just have to get me a sweet little thing like you to keep me company! How about that, you wanna be ol’ Jack’s girl? Hmmm?” Pam tittered, and turned red, but didn’t answer and Jack let it go, talking to me about nonsensical things.

The ride was fairly long, almost three hours, and at one point I began to worry… I had not had a chance to let my superiors know where I was going, which was against the rules… but my gut instinct had said that if I did not jump enthusiastically at the chance, it would have raised suspicion. The thoughts running through my mind included the fear that my cover had been somehow blown, and that I would not be returning from this trip… but I played my part as if I was excited to be given a chance to get more deeply involved and make more money. Jack seemed relaxed, but then I knew that he was good at his job… and being relaxed and making the girls comfortable was part of it. What if he were playing me the same way?

When we arrived at the house, I was surprised at how big it was, but even more surprised at its remoteness. By this time, Pam was getting nervous herself, although neither Jack nor I had said anything about what was to happen to her. Perhaps she sensed that we were both being phony, each for our own reasons. I learned later that most girls got nervous by the time they got there.

We all climbed out of the car, and Jack grabbed the small bag she had brought with her, and led the way into the house. Inside, we were met by another man, rather than a lady who might have been Jack’s wife. Jack introduced us.

“Everett, this is Thunder… Thunder, Everett! Everett runs things here, and he’s the one wanted to see how you’d do.”

I stuck my hand out and Everett grabbed it in a firm grip. “Well,” he said, “you got the look about you… ready to find out what we do here?

“Yep!” I replied, giving his hand as firm a squeeze as I’d gotten. He let go, and turned to the girl. “Hey, missy… come to join us, have you?” She nodded timidly, and Everett turned to me.

“Bring her and follow me,” he ordered.

Instinctively, I reached out and took hold of her arm, not roughly, but firmly, and led her down the hall the way Everett had gone. Inside, the house seemed even bigger than it had from the outside, and there were doors and rooms everywhere. Everett turned into one room, opening the door, and we followed him… and the girl I had hold of began to cry.
There in the room in front of us was a large wooden frame, about eight feet tall and ten feet or more across. From it, hanging by bound hands over a hook, was another young girl. She was naked and gagged, and tears were streaming down her face as she whimpered as we entered the room.

The frame was the only thing in the room, and I noticed immediately that the walls and floor and ceiling were covered in some kind of plastic-looking coating. There was a drain in the middle of the floor, and a large hose, almost like a fire hose, was coiled up on the wall and connected to a big faucet.

Pam tried to turn and run, and I tightened my grip so that she couldn’t, fully aware that Everett and two other men were watching me closely. I kept my eyes on the girl hanging from the rack, and I’m sure that the shock on my face must have looked like excitement, and I felt myself grinning nervously.

Everett ordered, “Strip her, and if she fights, slap the fuck out of her!” I looked at him in surprise, then caught myself, knowing that if I failed, I probably would not leave here alive, so I turned to Pam and yanked her close, and ripped the t-shirt she had been wearing down the front, pulling at it til it tore enough to come off. She was screaming and fighting me now, and as I got the shirt off, I swung hard and slapped her open handed across her mouth, splitting her lip and making it bleed… and felt a thrill at what I had just done.

She froze and stared at me for a moment, and I looked at the flowered pants she wore, saw that they snapped in the front, and grabbed the snap and popped it, then began to pull down the zipper. She came alive again and began pushing at me, muttering, “No... No…”, but I slapped her again and she stopped. Her face went slack as she realized that the situation she was in could get even uglier if she fought me, and her shoes and pants were off in seconds.

She’d had no bra on, and her panties ripped apart with a single pull, and she was naked except for socks. I played a hunch and grabbed her hair and pulled her face close to mine. “Take the socks off, bitch!” I yelled in her face, and she shakily reached down with one hand to obey. I noticed a surprised look on Everett’s face from the corner of my eye, but it seemed I had pleased him by making her participate in her stripping.


Continue next page ..............

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:42 PM
Two other men stepped up and took Pam from me, dragging her towards the rack. I watched, transfixed, as she was bound with prepared slip-cuffs made of nylon rope, and hung on a hook beside the other girl. She was crying aloud, and one of the men stuffed a ball of cloth into her mouth and secured it with a scarf bound around her head. I looked at her, and saw the bruise-marks of my hand and fingers on her arm, and across her face, and she stared at me pleadingly as I watched… and again I felt that thrill, and let a smile settle into place as I turned back to Everett.

“Did I pass?” I asked him, looking him dead in the eye. He grinned, and nodded, then motioned for me to follow him out of the room.

We were sitting on comfortable chairs in what might have been a normal living room, and a woman had offered me a beer, which I had accepted. Everett sat directly across from me.

“So, you know what goes on here, right?”

“Got an idea,” I admitted. “I knew we were getting’ girls to be made into slaves, so I guess this is where you break ‘em?”

“Precisely correct. Here, they are broken the way you break horses, and I’m surprised you caught onto that so fast.”

“I’ve been around a bit… I know that to make a horse or a dog become obedient, they have to be broken, and then built back up to what you want them to be… figure it’s the same with people.”

He grinned at me, a simple grin like anyone might offer to someone they expected to like. ‘Well, you’re right… first we break their spirits, and then we make them into what we want them to be… whores and slaves. Think you got what it takes to be part of that?”

I thought hard for a moment, knowing that if I said I didn’t, I would probably be dead before morning.

“ I do… to be honest, I got a big kick outa rippin' that girl’s clothes off…”

“You got one when you slapped the shit out of her, too, I saw it on your face.” He was still grinning.

I nodded, as if just considering it myself. “Yeah… yeah, I did…. Turned me on a bit, to be honest. Sick bastard, ain’t I?” and I grinned right back at him.

He shook his head. “Not really. Most men enjoy being rough with a woman, which is why there’s so much money in this business. Most countries nowadays don’t allow it… so men who can afford it and want it buy slaves that they can keep locked away and secret, and that’s where we come in.”

He leaned towards me. “I need a groom, someone to take care of the girls once they’re broken. It means you’d be cleaning them, watching them… you’d make sure they’re all locked up whenever we aren’t training them and see that they eat and wash and all that stuff. Interested?”

“Sure,” I nodded, “just show me what to do!”

He looked me up and down then. “You’re pretty young… been I the Army or anything?” I nodded. “Well, then you’re not a baby… you got some idea of what all goes on in the world. Ever get into any kinky sex shit?”

Something twitched at the back of my mind then, and thought of several rather kinky things I’d done… “Yeah…” I said, a little shy about it.

“Well, you’re gonna see things here that’ll make whatever you’ve done in the past look like nothing! It’s all part of the training, and there will be times you may have to be part of it yourself… any problem with that?”

I have long thought that, from the look on Everett’s face, I must have turned red at that point, but I assured him that a little kink wasn’t going to bother me.

“Good… I think you just might work out! Of course, you get some fringe benefits… once the girls are broken, you can fuck any of ‘em you want… any way you want. The more you use ‘em, the better they’ll learn what they are and what they have to do, so don’t be shy about it!”

At that point, my own training for the job of groom began. Everett explained to me that as soon as each girl arrived, she was stripped and hung, just as I had seen done to Pam. They were left hanging there until they fouled themselves, because it humiliated them to piss and shit while hanging there exposed.

Once that happened, they would be hosed off like animals, then taken down and carried to a shower room, where they would be hung up again under a showerhead. It would then be my job to wash them clean, after which they would each be raped… repeatedly, and by several different men, but not by me… over a period ranging from three days to two weeks. This, he explained, would serve to further break them, as they were horribly sexually abused.

Each night, it would be my job to clean them up, be nice to them, sympathize, but encourage them to accept their training so that they would not have to continue to suffer the punishments they would get for resistance. Girls who did not break during that time, I was to tell them, would be killed… although I was assured that this was not true, it was merely a way to speed the breaking process. These girls had to be brought to the point of utter despair, convinced that their old lives were gone forever… so that they could let go of them and accept their new fates.

In addition to being raped, the girls were all subjected to what I considered to be extreme punishments each day until they began to embrace their new enslavement. The punishments ranged from simple spanking, like an unruly child, to being bound and whipped, with one of the nastiest cat-o-nine-tail whips I’ve ever seen!

This whip was a bullwhip, but at the end, instead of the simple cracker found on most bullwhips, there were nine leather thongs, and each of them was tipped with a tiny metal rasp. The rasps would leave deep welts when swung lightly, painful welts that would continue to sting sometimes for days… but when a girl was lashed by Everett, the whip was swung with all the force he could muster, and those rasps would leave deep, bleeding grooves in that fair human flesh! Each girl got at least one such beating by Everett, the first day after she came off the rack… and few ever allowed herself to get a second.

During their breaking, the girls were kept as uncomfortable as possible, and I was instructed in how to secure them when they were not in training. The first couple of days, they were to be caged, and I was shown the large heavy wire mesh cages that had been built for the purpose… there were twenty-two cages in the basement of the house, and at that time, there were six girls being housed in them.

Another nine girls were already past breaking, but only just, and they were granted the privilege of sleeping on pallets in a large room on the second floor… but they wore metal collars around their necks, and these collars, locked in place with padlocks that left bruises on them at times, were chained to bolts set into the studs of the walls. Each of them had a covered bucket next to her pallet, where she could use the bathroom, in full view of all the others in the room. They were allowed no privacy at all, and no clothing… a slave has no rights, and is not a person, they were taught… therefore needed no privacy and had no reason for any kind of modesty.

By the time we finished the tour of the house, it was nearly two o’clock in the morning, and Pam had been hanging for almost three hours. We stopped in the rack room, and looked at the two girls hanging there.

Pam looked at us, and the pleading I had seen in her eyes before was gone, replaced by the darkest look of hatred I had ever seen. The other girl appeared at first to be unconscious, but when Pam began to grunt what were probably obscenities at us, she stirred and opened her eyes. I saw that she had pissed herself… there was a wet line down the inside of her legs, and a puddle on the floor under her. Her eyes seemed vacant.

“Girl you brought in still has some fight left in her,“ Everett said. “The other one’s been there since about noon, and she’s made it to the point she knows this isn’t a bad dream.”

I looked at the first girl, and saw that while she was pretty, she was probably younger than Pam, who was sixteen. “What’s her name?” I asked.

Everett looked at me oddly. “They don’t have names, except whatever you wanna call ‘em. The first thing we have to do here is de-humanize them, so whatever their name was before, you can bet they’ll never hear it again! All we call them is ‘bitch’ or ‘cunt’ or whore’ or ‘slave or shit like that.

“Now, as the groom, you can give ‘em names if you want, but it won’t matter once they leave here… their Masters will name them whatever they want them to be called.”

He walked up to where Pam hung, and she tried once to kick out at him, but he caught her foot in his left hand, with his right, slapped the soft inner flesh of her thigh so hard that tears sprang instantly to her eyes. “Little girl,” he said, “You need to get it through your head that your life is over. Mommy and Daddy are gone, and can’t help you, your friends are all gone and can’t help you, you are all alone except for us! Now, Thunder here will be taking care of you later on, so I wanted you to know that the reason I made him strip you naked is because I needed to know if he could do it… but from here on out, he’ll be nice to you… most of the time.” He slapped her across her face, very hard. “That’s just a taste of what you’ll be getting later.”


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:43 PM
He turned back to me. “It’s late. Jack’ll take you back to Tucson. I’m sure you’re smart enough to know that if you talk, we’ll find out and you’ll be dead.” I nodded. “Gather up whatever clothes and stuff you need to bring with you, and meet up with Jack tomorrow night. He’ll lead you back here. Plan on just staying here with us from now on, okay?”

“You got it,” I agreed, and we headed back to where Jack was dozing in a chair.

It was almost dawn by the time I got back to my place, and I slept most of the day. About five, I got up and showered, packed up my clothes and headed into the city to find a pay phone.

Sgt. Perrin, my direct contact with the state, answered. “It’s Bill from Poughkeepsie,” I said, using my code name.

“Hey, Bill, how’s it hangin’?” That phrase was an indication that my cover was intact as far as they knew.

“Been bumped upstairs… I’m going into the training house tonight, to be the “groom”, take care of the kids and lean ‘em and feed ‘em and such.” I gave him the names of the people I’d met, all first names only at the time, and a rough description of the house and where I thought it was located. He put me on hold while he consulted with someone above him, and then came back on the line.

“Okay, go on in and keep it together. We can’t afford to blow the case we’ve got so far by pulling you out; they’d just break and run. Will you be able to get out to call in?”

“Dunno… but I think I could make a run if I had to. If I play it right, I’m sure I can get to be trusted enough to go into town at least once in awhile with someone else, and I can figure out a way to get messages to you, at least.”

“Okay, just remember you’re in deep… if it goes bad, we won’t even know how to get to you.”

“I knew this could happen when I took the assignment… I’m a survivor, just trust me.”

“Alright… and good luck!”

I hung up the phone and went back to my car. I had an hour before I was to meet Jack, so I grabbed a bite to eat at the WhatABurger across the street, and then went to the rendezvous point to wait.

Jack pulled in right on time, but he wasn’t alone… another man got out of the car with him, a guy I’d never seen.

“Thunder, this is Mike! He’ll drive your car out today. I’m s’posed to make sure you don’t know exactly how to get there, at least for now. You’s smart enough to understand that, ain’t’cha?”

I gave him a cocky grin. “Course… no big deal.”

Mike spoke up then. “Once they get to trust ya, you’ll be fine… but this is some scary shit, so the big guys are real careful.”

Again I nodded, and flipped Mike the keys to my Mustang. “Drive careful, she’s my baby!” I climbed in with Jack and we took off, Mike following behind.

The night before, it had been full dark when we left, and I guess they figured I wouldn’t be able to find the place in the daytime… and they would have been right, I didn’t have a clue where Jack had taken me. Now, however, it was daylight, and Jack handed me a blindfold.

“Everett said to have you put this on, and then you might as well kick back and take a nap.” I looked at him for a moment, then shrugged and put it on, and settled back into the seat. Sure enough, I dozed right off. My snoring was probably reassuring to Jack, since I was calm enough to sleep.

We arrived about ten that night, or maybe a little after. I carried my stuff in and was given a room on the second floor, right next to what they “the dorm”, where the girls slept in the group. There was a boy’s “dorm”, also, but it was empty at the time.

Everett called me downstairs, and I found him in the rack room. Pam was still hanging there, but she was apparently asleep. The other girl was gone. Everett pointed at Pam with his chin and said, “Look at that… sleepin’ like a baby! Hose her off, and take her down for a shower. She won’t be able to walk, at first, so just drag her if you have to.” He turned and walked out of the room before I could respond.

I walked over to where the fire hose was mounted and grabbed it and turned it on. The nozzle had a shutoff valve, and I aimed it at Pam and turned the handle. The water hit her hard, and was cold… she came awake instantly and tried to scream. She had shit herself, and more I’m certain, and I washed her off with the hose the best I could and ran it all down the drain, then cut the water. I walked over to her and watched her drip dry for a minute while she stared at me wide-eyed and shivered, then put arms around her waist and lifted til her bound hands came off the hook.

The slip-cuffs were well designed… although she had been in them almost twenty-four hours, her hands had not lost all circulation, and the color came back to the pretty fast. When I set her down, she collapsed, of course, and her legs were trying feebly to get underneath her, so I grabbed her under her shoulders and helped her up onto her feet. She stood as long as I offered some support… if I let go, she began to tremble and would fall.

“Okay, baby, you gotta help me here. I gotta take you down and give you a shower, so I’ll hold you up and you walk where I tell you.” She nodded weakly, and took a faltering step forward. I held her up, and between the two of us, we made it down the stairs to the showers.

I found the hook and hung her up there, but her feet could still touch the floor this time, and she was regaining a bit of strength in her legs. I turned on the water and adjusted it to be fairly warm, and she nodded when it hit her. There were wash cloths and soap and shampoo on a shelf nearby, and I began to lather her body, noticing just how sexy it was as I did so. I washed her face and neck, and then soaped her chest and belly and back before I moved to her ass and washed it very well, even slipping the cloth inside a bit and working it around. She fidgeted a bit as I did that, but didn’t fight… I thought she must be catching on.

I washed her legs down to her feet from the back, and moved around to the front and washed upwards, which brought me to her pussy, and I couldn’t resist playing with it. By now, I had a hard-on that was aching, but I had been told that others would rape the girls, not me, so I kept it in my pants and just enjoyed being able to play. As I began to wash her most private parts, I saw tears in her eyes, but I cold tell that she was responding.

It suddenly dawned on me that Pam was only sixteen, and that under the law I was molesting her… but I had been briefed early on that if I got this far, I was to do whatever I was told to do, and would be immune if I was made to break laws, and I suddenly snickered at the thought of being a state-sanctioned pervert. Pam stiffened under my touch, and I went back to concentrating on her pussy, watching her face as the sensations overcame her resistance. I dropped the cloth, and let my bare fingers rub the soapy water around her clit and outer lips, then thrust a finger into her and felt her stiffen and begin to shake as she came.

I continued washing her, and would look at her face occasionally, and saw that she was watching me closely, but not with any animosity. “Did you like that?” I asked her, and she shook her head, but not convincingly… I could swear I could see a bit of pleasure still in her eyes.

I took the shampoo and washed her hair thoroughly, making sure to massage her scalp as I did so, and she moaned slightly behind the gag, her head relaxing and falling back into my hands. I began to talk to her softly.

"Okay, sweetie, now you know you’re in a bad situation… you have to understand that there’s no way out of it, hear me?” She looked around at me with questioning eyes, but nodded after a moment. "Now, what I just did felt good, right? Well, there’s gonna be more of that, and some of it might not feel so good at first. If you fight them, or try to stop them, they’ll hurt you… understand?” She nodded again. “Okay…now I’m gonna try to take care of you, but I’m only allowed to do so much… just remember that thunder cares about, you, okay, baby?” She nodded once more, a pleading look in her eyes. I wanted to take the gag out and let her speak, but I wasn’t sure if I could do that, so I didn’t. Instead, I took her down off the hook, and she managed to stand, so I held onto the cuffs and led her back up the stairs.

Everett was waiting as we came onto the main floor, and told me to bring her and follow him. We went back to the rack room, and another man, Mitch, grabbed hold and we hung her back on the hook she had been on. Her eyes were looking at me, frightened, and I patted her and whispered to just relax and be good.

Mitch and I stepped away, and Everett came in with a whip in his hand, a wicked looking thing with several metal tips… the “Cat”! Pam’s eyes grew wide as he shook it out. He held it up for her to get a good look.

“See this, bitch?” he asked her. Her eyes went from the cat, to his face, and back to the cat. “This is my little friend… and she’s gonna show you what’ll happen to you if you don’t obey… got that?”

Pam’s eyes got even wider, and she nodded vigorously, and then began to shake her head in the negative, as if begging him not to use it on her. He flipped it once, and then, stepping to one side, he swung it back and brought it forward against her back with enough force that it split her skin in several places!


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:44 PM
Despite the gag in her mouth, I could hear Pam scream, and Everett swung the whip again, even harder than the first time if that’s possible, and the sounds coming from down deep in Pam’s throat were horrible… deep racking sobs that shook her entire body, and she was thrashing about like an animal in a trap. A third lash, then a fourth, and she began to go limp, just hanging there as the fifth lash struck her… and then the sixth, and she lapsed into unconsciousness…

Everett handed the whip off to someone, and he and Mitch took Pam down and carried her out of the room. He nodded for me to follow, and she was taken into the living room and laid, on her back, on a couch, her hands still bound. Her legs were positioned so that one was up on the back of the couch, where a strap secured it and the other was on the floor, and another strap coming out from under the couch was wrapped around that one and secured.
Mitch grinned at me, as Everett began to unbuckle his belt. Pam was still out cold, and Everett told Mitch to “get her ready”, and the man knelt down and began to touch Pam’s pussy. He played with it for a moment, with no response from Pam, and then bent to lick her snatch. I watched, getting hard, as Mitch sucked and licked this young girl’s pussy and cunt, wishing it was me doing it. He slipped a finger inside her, and she began to move just a bit, her head rolling around a little. Mitch leaned back, and Everett moved up, now naked, and Mitch moved to the end and grabbed hold of her hands, holding them down. Everett’s cock was large, but not as huge as I’d seen in porn movies.

Everett felt her pussy, and slid a finger inside her cunt, then leaned up over her and with a single thrust, shoved his cock into her, and she came to, her eyes going wide instantly. Everett grunted, “Goddam, a fuckin’ virgin this time… don’t get that too often no more!” Pam began to thrash and cry, her tears running freely down her face, as Everett fucked her hard, holding her hips and dragging her downwards onto him with each thrust. Pam was trying to buck him off, and Mitch let go with one hand to slap her across her face, then reached down and slapped both her tits as hard as he could muster from that position, and she tried again to scream. Everett continued to fuck her, now pounding in even harder, obviously turned on by her fear and struggles and pain, and I was rock hard myself.

The rape continued for more than half an hour, and Pam finally just let it happen, no more resistance in her. When Everett came, though, he pulled out and let his cum shoot all over her belly and tits, then traded places with Mitch, who had his pants off in seconds.

Pam watched as Mitch got ready, and the tears started again… I guess she had thought that when Everett was done, it would be over for now. I heard a sound behind me, and looked back to find that two more men had come in, old Jack one of them, and they were already naked and hard, watching the sweet young girl being violated and beaten.

Mitch shoved his cock, not quite as big as Everett’s, into Pam’s cunt and began to fuck her. Where Everett had fucked her in silence, Mitch was talking to her the whole time. “That’s it, fuck me, you little whore… goddam little cunt, fuck this cock, fuck it! You love my big ol’ cock shoved up in you, don’t you, cunt? Don’t you?” he continued the whole time he was fucking her, and Pam was shaking her head and crying at first, but then she just gave in again. Everett seemed to take this as a cue, and the gag was ripped from her mouth.

“Okay, slut, now you get to have some real fun!” he said, and slapped her once hard across her face. She was working her jaw, trying to get sensation back into it, and the blow caught her off guard. “Now, I’m gonna stick my dick in your mouth, and you’re gonna suck it real nice for me… and if you bite it, I’m gonna fuckin’ kill you, do you understand?”

Pam just looked at him still working her jaw, as if she didn’t comprehend what he was saying, and Everett looked up at Don, the fourth man, and held out a hand and snapped his fingers. Don suddenly produced a long butcher knife, and slapped the handle into Everett’s palm, and in a split second it was against Pam’s throat. I jumped, it happened so fast, and started to make a move, but caught myself… and realized it was making me even hotter! Pam jumped, but she was held fast.

Don moved up to take hold of Pam’s hands, and Everett stepped closer to her face from the side/ “Now, do you understand, cunt?” Pam nodded vigorously, her eyes wide and tearing up again. She tried to talk but all that came out was “uhhh…” and then Everett’s cock was in her mouth, her head turned to take it. He shoved it in deep, and she gagged, but didn’t let it go from her mouth. I could see that she was probably new to this, but she was definitely giving it all she had.

About this time, Mitch gave a loud grunt and pulled out and shot his load of cum onto Pam’s belly, just as Mitch had done. I wondered why they pulled out, but didn’t ask. I was so hard from watching this little girl get so brutally raped that I was already thinking about jacking off later while I replayed it in my mind!

Mitch moved back and Jack moved forward. His dick was bigger than either of the first tow, but Pam was busy and didn’t see him getting in position. He turned his head and Don tossed him a tube, which I could see was K-Y Jelly… lubricant. He rubbed some on his cock, and then wiped his hand on her ass, and the next thing I knew, Jack shoved his cock into Pam’s asshole, and she screamed aloud right around Everett’s cock.

And I came in my pants…

I turned and staggered out of the room, and heard the other men laughing at me as I went. I learned later that this was normal… most new guys creamed their jeans the first time they watched a breaking rape, so it was not that big a deal… but it was embarrassing to me at the time. I went and showered and changed, and was just coming back up the stairs when Everett found me.

He slapped me on the back and laughed. “Well, son, what did you think of that?”

I told him it was the hottest thing I’d ever seen… which was true, and exactly what he had obviously wanted to hear. “Hell, yes, it is, son! Now you go on and get yourself one or two of the girls and take ‘em to your room and have yourself some fun, and we’ll see you in the morning so you can get to work!” he punched me in the shoulder again, and laughed, and then he was gone.

I didn’t take a girl that night… all that I’d seen had been so overwhelming, and the feelings inside me were actually a bit frightening… so I went to my room and lay there, thinking about it all… and when I looked again, it was morning.

I awoke early, and found my way to the kitchen. Thee was a woman there (Marsha, I learned) who was cooking breakfast, and she looked at me and just pointed towards the coffeepot without a word. I poured myself a cup and went to the rack room… it was empty, there were no girls hanging there.

I wandered down to the basement and checked on Pam and the other girls in the cages. They were sleeping, all but one, and she shied back into her cage when I approached. I noticed that there were only six cages occupied, although there had already been six when I was here the first night; apparently a couple of girls had moved upstairs. Pam, and the girl who had been hanging when I came that night, were in cages.

The one girl who was awake was staring at me, frightened. I knelt down beside her cage and looked at her while I sipped my coffee.

“You okay in there?” I asked, like an idiot. She just looked at me, and didn’t answer, but her eyes said it all… I’m in a cage, you dumb fuck, of course I’m not okay! I got up and went back up to the second floor, deciding I should check on my charges.

In the girls’ dorm, there were now eleven girls sleeping chained to the walls. All of them were nude, and most were curled in fetal positions or close to it. It dawned on me that seeing them like this, and seeing the girls in the cages, was turning me on, and I let myself examine the girls closely.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:46 PM
I learned later that day that the oldest girl there was about twenty-two, while the youngest was only thirteen. Usually, I was told, we didn’t take girls over eighteen, but this one girl had been a special case, a real beauty who had gotten herself into some trouble, and told WildFeather she needed to hide away somewhere for a while. Well, she got her wish… no one would find her now.

All of the girls were at least what would be termed cute, and several were truly pretty… some maybe even beautiful, but it was hard to tell when they were sleeping on hard pallets without covers. I noticed that most of them had goosebumps… it gets cold at night in the desert.

I heard a noise behind me and looked around. Don and another man I hadn’t met were standing there, and I followed them back to the kitchen. Everett and Mitch were there eating breakfast of eggs and bacon and biscuits, and a plate was shoved into my hands as soon as I walked in. I sat down at the table and began to eat.

Everett looked up and grinned at me. “Good, you’re up. Once you’re done, Mitch’ll get you the keys, and you can bring the girls down four at a time to eat. Be sure to use the leashes… little cunts get the idea sometimes they can run naked out the back door, and it’s a pain in the ass catchin’ some of ‘em!”

I followed his directions and found long leather leashes hanging near each cage. I would hook a leash to each girl’s collar before I unlocked her chains, and the first four followed me without a problem when I said it was time for breakfast. They sat a t the table as soon as we entered the room, and as Marsha set plates in front of them, they began to eat as if they were starving.

“Don’t they get enough to eat?” I asked.

Marsha smiled. “When Don was groom, til you came in, he gave ‘em each three minutes to eat, and if they weren’t done, it was too bad, he’d grab the leash and drag them up the stairs. They learned to eat fast!”

I watched the girls wolfing down the food, and thought… I had eleven girls to feed, and could do it four at a time… yes, they’d have to eat fast so that all of them could have breakfast. But the table could seat up to eight…

I told the girls to slow down a bit, that I’d let them have a few extra minutes to eat. They looked at me as if I was trying to trick them and didn’t slow down at all. They were finished in less than three minutes. I took them back upstairs and locked them down again, since I had no orders to do anything else with them. Then I looked at the rest. Seven girls… I noticed that a few of the chains were hooked to the wall with padlocks, like the ones on their collars, and tried my keys on those locks, the third key opened one of them, a nine or ten foot chain that was attached to one girl’s collar, and I ran it through the other collars and locked it to the last one. Then I unlocked all of the other chains from the collar end, so that the seven girls were all hooked together. I hooked a leash on the one in front and led them down together. Marsha stared for a moment, and then began setting plates for the extra three girls I had brought.

“Good thinkin’” she said. Mitch poked his head in to see what she was talking about, and came back a moment later with Everett, who stood and watched as they ate. Like the first girls, they ate fast, and were done in minutes. I stood up, and they did also.

Everett scowled at me. “You got too many at once… if they all take a run, they could drag you down.”

I wound the leash around my right hand, and gave a quick tug on it. The girl it was hooked to was pulled off her feet and went down, and the rest fell on top of her. “Don’t think so, “ I said, and Everett laughed.

“Okay, good deal… Take ‘em back up and empty their potties, and then let’s get the new girls fed. One at a time with them… they’re still a little wild.”

I took my girls back up the dorm and locked them down, and went back to the basement. All the caged girls were awake now, and I heard whispering as I approached, but they were silent by the time I got there. Pam was sitting cross-legged in her cage, and I deliberately ignored her as I went to the first cage.

As I unlocked the door, the girl inside crawled up to it and waited as I hooked a leash to her collar, another wide metal one like the other girls wore. Once hooked, she came on out and stood, stretching for a moment, and I took the chance to look her nude body over closely.

She was about five foot three, and tiny, with small tits and a perfect little ass. Her pussy showed signs of having been shaved, but there was a short down of hair growing back now, and it dawned on me that the girls upstairs were all clean shaven there. As I looked up at her face, I saw her staring at me, not quite defiantly, but more like she was getting used to being examined and wondered what would happen next, so I reached out and stroked the side of her face. She flinched, and I did it again, and she stood still for it, so I let my caress drift down her body to her tits and brushed lightly over one nipple, and then the other, and she shivered a bit. This girl was accepting her role as a sex object, I thought to myself, and I smiled a bit at that thought… and was startled when she offered a sheepish smile in return.

“You’re very pretty,” I told her, and she smiled a bit more, but didn’t speak. I took her upstairs and let her eat, and she kept watching me out of the corner of her eye. When she was done, I took her back and got another girl, leaving Pam for last.

One after another, I looked them over and stroked them softly, complimented them, and each time I was rewarded with a shy smile, except for the last two… Pam and the other girl who had arrived that day. That girl would cry every time I tried to touch her, but she would not pull away… the stripes on her back were still raw and fresh, and I think she expected to get more if she didn’t let me touch her, but she could not hold back the tears. She ate quickly and went eagerly back into her cage.

Pam was almost reluctant to come out, and she glared at me as she did so. I told her it was time to eat, and tried to reach out to touch her, and she snarled, “Keep your hands off me!” Quite different from the girl who had leaned on me on the way to the shower just the day before, but I knew she’d had time to think and of course, it was me that got her into this… I suppose it was natural for her to hate me.

As she finished eating, Everett looked into the kitchen. “That the last?”

“Yep,” I said.

“Good. She’ll do, just bring her on and come with me.”

I rose from the table and pulled on Pam’s leash, and she looked up at me, terrified. “Please…” she whispered, “please don’t let them do anything to me again…”

“Baby, I can’t stop it… it’s just what you’ve gotta deal with, now. Now, be a good girl and don’t make it worse than it has to be.”

She got up, reluctantly, but I held the leash tight and there was nowhere she could run to anyway. We followed Everett down the hall and down the basement stairs, and I thought we were going to put Pam back in her cage, but he turned and went through a door I had only noticed before… and we were standing in what could only be described as a dungeon.

In the center of the room were two pairs of stocks… stout wooden frames that would hold a person’s head and arms, so that they could not move, but had to stand in one place. On one wall were shelves that held a variety of implements, such as whips and switches and riding crops… and lots of other things I had never seen before… and along another there were strange pieces of furniture, like big sawhorses or large wooden X’s, chairs with straps attached and holes cut out of them… a torture rack… I don’t know if Pam’s eyes were wider than mine, but they were wide.

Everett had me lead Pam over to one of the stocks, and together we mounted her into it. It was low, and she was bent over a board that extended behind it, so that her ass was sticking almost straight out behind her. Everett motioned to me to have a seat on one of the odd chairs, and watch… so I did.

First, he examined carefully her stripes and marks from the whipping the night before, and painted on some sort of ointment to her back. Then, he looked over her ass, running her hands over it and feeling the flesh as if he was checking the ripeness of a melon. He gave her ass one hard swat with his hand, and she yelped, but that was all. From where I was sitting I could see that she was trying to turn her head and see behind herself, but of course it was impossible.

Another man, one I didn’t know, came in and sat down. Everett nodded at him, but didn’t speak, and went to one of the shelves and selected what looked like a long thick dildo with straps on it, and brought it back to Pam. She still couldn’t see what he was doing, but she felt his fingers as he spread a lubricant of some kind into her ass crack, and I suddenly realized what he was about to do.

I guess my face gave it away… Pam looked at me, and then started to scream, even before Everett had touched her again. A moment later she screamed even louder as the dildo went into her ass. Everett worked it in somewhat quickly, but not all at once… he basically fucked her with it for a moment, letting it go deeper each time he pushed in, until it was seated all the way in.

The straps then went around in front of her and through her legs, and the butt-plug was locked in place. Pam was crying, and Everett went around looking at her face, squatting down to do so.

“That’s gonna stay there for a day or so… and by the time it comes out, you’re gonna be real ready for it to! And if you try to shit past it, it’ll hurt like a motherfucker… so you better hold it!” He stood and began to unlock the stocks, and I went to help and leash her again.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:48 PM
I looked closely at the butt-plug, and saw that the straps had connected with metal buckles and hasps, and a small padlock secured it. She couldn’t take it out… it was there til he chose to remove it!

Pam was then led over to the big X on the far wall, and was bound by the straps attached to it. Her back was to the wall, and she faced outward. Everett took down several things from the shelves and showed them to her. He explained each item to her, which is how I learned what some of them were.

A short handle with several flat leather straps attached, he said, was a flogger, and would be used to whip her, although it would not hurt much… it was for beginners, he said. The next thing, he told her, was a riding crop, and its small leather flap would leave some pretty painful welts… he gave her belly a smack with it to demonstrate, and a bright red splotch appeared while she shrieked. Another item looked like a thin rod of some type of wood… a cane, which he snapped against her bare thighs. Another shriek… and a pair of perfect welts sprang into existence on her legs.

He stood right in front of her and spoke as if he were addressing someone of importance.

“You, my dear little cunt, are now a slave. In the not too distant future, you will be sold on an auction block, just as slaves have been sold for thousands of years. Someone, a man or possibly even a woman, will bid the winning price, and you will become that person’s property. It is our job to make sure you know what being a slave means.

“It means that you are not a person any longer... you are a thing! If you’re lucky, you’ll be sold to someone who wants a pretty little sex toy for his own… or you may be a whore to entertain his friends or clients. You could be a servant… or you may become a prostitute. Whatever your master wants, you will do… for that is the nature of a slave.

“Some of these buyers want a slave to torture, because it excites them to torture a pretty little thing like you… and they’ll do it whenever they feel like it, so here, we prepare you for that by teaching you how to endure, and even enjoy, the pain you’ll feel. This is the beginning of that training for you.”

Pam was shaking her head and crying and mumbling negatives, but he paid her no mind. My cock was getting stiffer as he spoke, and when he took the flogger and began to literally beat her face and chest and abdomen, I was enthralled! Light red welts appeared, and the sight of them made me more excited. Pam was shrieking, but not as if she was in real pain… and I realized I was waiting for those screams, yearning for them… I wanted to hear her scream for real!

And then I did, for Everett dropped the flogger… telling her that it was just for warming her skin up… and took up the crop, and immediately swung it against both of her nipples, hard! She did scream then, and writhed against the cross in agony, but could not turn away from his blows. The crop made a loud smacking sound each time it hit her flesh, and her screams became more agonized each time.

Everett kept this up for nearly an hour, taking short breaks and screaming in Pam’s face. “You like that, bitch? Huh? Tell me you like it, you little cunt, tell me! I’ll make it hurt worse, if you don’t beg for more…” the harangue was continuous, but got worse whenever he took a break from hitting her.

And my hard on was beginning to hurt, it was so intense!

The cane broke her. It had met her legs only a few times when she began to plead for him to stop, begging him, and promising to do anything if only he would stop.

“Anything? Did you say you’d do anything?”

“Yes, yes, yes, anything, I’ll do anything you want, oh god please, I’ll do anything…”

“You wanna suck my cock some more? Would you wanna do that?”

“Oh god, yes I wanna suck your cock, I wanna suck your cock, please oh god please let me suck your cock, just please stop, oh pleeeeeease…”

He didn’t stop.

Almost an hour later, I helped him take Pam down, and Everett noticed my hard on as I did. Take her back to her cage, and use the antibiotic cream anywhere I broke skin on her, but don’t fuck her. You can go get one of the other girls if you want, and fuck her all you want, one of the ones upstairs. It’s getting’ close to lunchtime, so be back down here at one and we’ll go for the other new girl.

I took Pam back and cared for the few injuries she had, listening to her whimper all the time. As I locked her in her cage, she looked at me, tears staining her face, and said, “Please don’t let them do that again… I’ll do anything you want, I’ll suck your cock, I’ll fuck you, anything… please…”

I shut the cage and locked it, and ran up the stairs to the dorm. The first girl I saw I grabbed and unlocked and dragged to my room, and she was a willing, delightful play mate…even when I slapped her and began to hit her. She sucked me and fucked me til I was exhausted, and then cuddled up one me, her face and arms and back bruised and sore, and I caressed those bruises, making her wince but she moaned with pleasure each time… and I knew I was home.

I got up about a quarter to one and took the girl back to the dorm. My head was still spinning a bit from the sex, but even more so from the excitement of being able to use her anyway I wanted… and she called me “Master”, which the girls were taught to call all of the men in the house. I guess I just hadn’t really thought of myself as “one of the men in the house” until that moment.

Another thing that excited me was her delighted willingness to do anything I wanted… even lay there and let me smack her ass as hard as I could, let me slap her when I wanted her to suck harder or fuck faster… I held her mouth on my cock so hard she gagged, but once she got her breath, she dived right back in and kept sucking… I pulled her hair damn near out of her head, making her do the various things I wanted done…and she loved ever second of it!

I asked her how long she’d been at the house and she said she didn’t know… the girls didn’t get to sleep a lot, the first couple of weeks, and they lost track of time quickly, another part of the dehumanization process. Everett told me later that that girl was what they called a “third-weeker”, meaning she had been there at least two full weeks, and had at least two or three more to go before she would be fully trained and salable.

When I got downstairs, Everett was waiting for me, and told me to go get the other new girl. I went down to the basement and opened her cage and she came forward for the leash without a problem, and I took her to the dungeon and waited for Everett. He came in moments later and asked why I didn’t have her in the stock already, then laughed when I said I didn’t know I was supposed to.

We fastened her in, and she got the same treatment that Pam had gotten earlier, and even though I had just had some incredible sex, I got hard in minutes and was aching by the time it was over. Another girl had been brought in by Mitch while we worked this one over, and I got to watch as two of them went through pain and humiliation… man, what a first day on the job!

When Everett finished with the girl he was working on, he told me to take her abck to her cage, and to get Pam out again and bring her to the living room upstairs. It was past midafternoon, and I had been hoping that I’d get another crack at some pussy… but I did as I was told, knowing I was probably going to get even hotter before the day was over.

I was right…

When I entered the living room with Pam on her leash, Don and Everett were there with one of the biggest dogs I’ve ever seen. I was told it was a German Rotweiler… and it looked like a Saint Bernard with Rotweiler coloring! Long, silky fur was almost dragging the floor, but the dog was beautiful, and I figured it must be a trained guard dog. The thought of guard dogs made me nervous… if things got bad here, I was going to have to try to escape, and dogs would make that difficult.

I needn’t have worried. The dog was well trained, alright… but not for guard duty.

Everett took Pam’s leash as I entered, and yanked it hard, making her fall to hands and knees, and ordered her to stay there, and I was shocked when that huge dog immediately ran up to start sniffing at her ass and cunt. She was freaking a bit, and tried to raise up to look behind her at the dog, and Everett slapped his hand down on top of her head and pushed her back to position, then grabbed her hair and held it tight in his fist. “What’s the matter, little cunt? You don’t like our doggie? Well, he sure seems to like you…”

And he sure did… he sniffed at her for a moment, then began to lick her pussy and cunt, his big wet tongue slurping noisily… and I got hard again! This was kinky… and I was enjoying the hell out of it, just watching this pretty young girl get licked out by a dog!

Pam was crying, and Everett was still yelling at her. “Oh, you think you’re too good for this? Guess what , you little fucking slut, this is all you’re good for… you’re just a cunt, and cunts get fucked! That’s right, big ol’ Kaiser here is gonna fuck the little girlie! Little slutty girlie gonna get fucked by the big hairy dog!” Pam was begging him to stop, but I noticed that she was breathing hard… and her ass was arching upwards, bending her back so her pussy was more accessible to Kaiser’s big wet tongue.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:49 PM
Kaiser licked for a few minutes, never seeming to lose interest the way dogs do in porno movies, and then Everett said, “Kaiser! Achtung!”, and the dog stopped licking and mounted Pam the way he’d mount any bitch in heat! Don moved down to make sure Kaiser’s big cock found her cunt, and guided it in, and pam let out a squeal of pure panic as the big dog’s huge cock shoved in hard and fast!

Kaiser’s front legs curled in around Pam’s hips, and he held her fast to himself while he humped as hard as he could. Pam moaned pitifully a couple of times, and then the moans became more sensual, more erotic, and I almost came when I realized that despite herself, she was enjoying the dog fucking her! She kept moving her back from side to side, and I saw that she was enjoying the feel of all that fur on her bare skin, and as the dog fucked her, she began to work her ass so that he drove in deeper each thrust! Her face transformed from a look of fear and loathing to one of ecstasy and erotic delight, and she came several times before the dog was through.

The scene lasted about thirty minutes, and when it was over, I expected to be told to take her back, maybe even get another girl out, but I was wrong. Everett shoved his fingers inside Pam’s cunt, and they came out sticky and covered in thick white cum… dog cum… and then shoved the in Pam’s face. “Lick it, slut!” he demanded, and she didn’t even hesitate… this pretty girl opened her mouth and sucked the dog’s cum off Everett’s fingers without even losing the grin on her face! She looked up at him after she’d done it, and Everett smiled and told her what a good girl she was… and I swear she beamed in pleasure!

While this was going on, I ahdn’t even noticed don, who ahd dropped his pants and now shoved his dick into her cunt! Pam gasped in surprise, but then grinned and began to work her ass to fuck Don just as she ahd the dog! Everett kept his hold on her hair, but she wasn’t resisting at all… holy shit, she was laughing and playfully begging for more! “Oh, yeah, fuck my pussy… fuck me baby… oh, yeah!”

Everett asked her, “Oh, aren’t you a good girl? How come you’re bein’ so good all of a sudden?”

And pam looked up at him as best she could and said, “Cause I’m a slutty little girlie, and I love it!”

Just over two days… and she was getting into it! I was amazed!

Don continued to fuck her and she rode him like w whore… she squealed, screamed and laughed each time she came, and she seemed to keep cumming over and over! The entire time, Everett kept hold of her hair, laughing and enjoying the sight as much as I was…

Finally, Don shot his load, and Pam collapsed onto the floor, exhausted. Everett let her lie there for a few minutes, stroking her hair and telling her she ha dbeen a good girl, a good little slut, and that it was okay to rest now.

Then he told me to take her back to the dungeon.

Pam, came abck to life then, jumping up onto her knees and grabbing at Everett’s hand, begging, “Please… no, please, not that again, I’ll be so good, I’ll do whatever you say, I’ll be your best little slut ever, I swear, please…” But his eyes were cold and his voice was firm as he repeated his command to me, and I took the leash and began to lead her, on all fours, towards the stairs. She continued to whimper, even begging me to stop it, asking me to fight Everett and the others, she would be my girl if I would, she’d do whatever I told her to do…

I led her to the dungeon and fastened her into the stock. Despite her begging and crying she didn’t fight or resist at all. Everett came in a moment later and nodded at me, then took down a bullwhip and expertly left several deep, blood-oozing stripes across her back. I was confused… she ahd been so obedient and well-behaved, I didn’t understand why she was being punished, but I didn’t ask in front of her. Instead, I waited til later, after all the girls had been fed their supper (the caged girls got it in bowls this time, served to them in their cages. They had to eat with their fingers… no silverware) and I was alone with Everett in the living room.

“They don’t break that fast, Thunder… she was playing at it, pretending to like it all so we wouldn’t worry about her, and she could get out of the cage and upstairs. They all try that, sometime the first few days, cause they think if they can get upstairs, they might get a chance to escape, or get to a phone… something. So, we beat them every day… no exceptions. They have to know that this is their lot in life, they are slaves, nothing more. After a few days of doing everything they can to please us, and getting beaten anyway, they lose hope of ever going back… and that’s when they really become slaves, just animals that can talk and obey commands! And that’s when they’re worth the fucking money!”

I decided to take a chance. “Can I ask a couple things, about the business?”

“Depends on what you ask, I guess,” was his reply.
“Well, I was wondering… how much does a slave bring?”

Everett grinned. “Gettin’ into this, are you? A good slave girl can bring as much as a half a million, if she’s sexy and well trained. A boy might fetch half that, which is why we concentrate on the babes.”

“What about the others… the ones that aren’t the prettiest and such?”

He stretched and crossed his arms behind his head, relaxed, just talking shop with one of the guys. “the lowest go for about a hunnerd thousand, I guess the average would be about twice that. We make some pretty good money in this racket!”

I did some math in my head and concluded that if two hundred thousand dollars was average, and a dozen girls were sold each month, they were indeed making some damn good money! And this brought up another question. “Hey,” I asked, “how much am I getting now? I was doing pretty good bringin’ ‘em in…”

“How much you make last month offa us?” I told him about ten thousand. “Well, what would you say to, oh, five times that each month you’re with us?”

“Fifty grand a month?” I choked out; “Holy shit!”

Everett let out a big belly laugh. “Yep… that’s where we start everyone out at! And before you get to wonderin’ don’t even ask how much I make, and don’t ask the others either… some things you don’t need to know!”

I changed subjects. “So, the girls upstairs… you said I can do anything I want with them?”

“yep. Fringe benefit of the job… all the hot young pussy you can stand! You can take ‘em to the dungeon if you want, and use the toys, too, or bring in the dogs… hell, take a couple of ‘em, or a whole damn bunch, if you want, have yourself an orgy! They’ll do whatever you tell ‘em, and they’ll fuckin’ love you for doing it to them! They’re broken, they’re slaves, and they know it… all they’re doing now is learning how to be good slaves! The more you make ‘em do, the better they get at it, and the better they are at doing the shit their buyers like, the happier the buyers are gonna be, and the better the girls’ll get treated!”


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:50 PM
I nodded, understanding the logic. “Okay… is there anything I can’t do with ‘em? Should I be using rubbers or anything?

Only thing you gotta be careful of is not to get attached to any of ‘em… man gets attached to one of these girls, starts to think he’s in love or somethin’, it fucks him up! They’re fuckmeat, nothin’ else, and you gotta remember that! As for rubbers, hell, Marsha puts some shit in their food makes sure they don’t get pregnant. Ost of ‘em anyhow,,, once in a while we get an order for a pregnant girl, and then we really make the dough… a special order is worth a million, sometimes more!”

“So if somebody wants a girl to be pregnant… we do it here?”

He nodded. Yeah, usually, unless we luck out and get one who’s already knocked up just at the right time. That isn’t likely, though. And there’s all kinds of special orders… sometimes we get an order for a certain girl… it’s happened twice since I’ve been here, or maybe we gt a special order for one of a certain age, and we have to train her just a certain way. Done that few times.”

“A certain girl? Or a certain age?”

“yep! Had two different cases where we got orders for particular girls… they told us who they were, where they lived, everything about them, all we had to do was snatch ‘em and train ‘em. Then there’s the pervs… they like ‘em real young, and we have to go find one that’s maybe only six or seven or nine… whatever they want.”

I must have looked shocked, for he said, “Now, don’t get all soft… believe me, once the young ones get here and get a little training, they’re even better little sluts than these are! They flat out love this shit, and they can’t seem to get enough of it! We may get an order like that sometime soon, it’s been a while, so you never know… trust me, if you like what you’ve seen so far, you’ll like that too!”

Would it shock you to know that the very thought of training such girls made me get ahrd again?

It was getting late, and there were no “deliveries” expected, so Everett told me I could go on and turn in for the night. I went up to my room and thought for a bit about all I’d seen and learned that day, and realized that, if the girls truly came to love their slave status… then I wasn’t certain that I could see what was wrong with what we were doing…

I let go of the philosophical end and got up and went to get a girl from the dorm.

In the dorm room, the girls were all awake, sitting there chatting with each other about their favorite parts of training and what they hoped their buyers would be like. One of the girls had said, just as I got to the door, that she hoped to be bought by a woman, and the other girls all began to laugh and tease her about being a lesbian, but none were rude about it… it was something they all hd to consider, and it gave me an idea.

As I walked in, all of the girls went silent (except for a few snickers), and their heads went down… they were taught to never look at us unless told to. I looked them over, and selected two of them, including the one who had wanted a woman to buy her, and unlocked them and led them to my room. I locked my door, and unhooked the chains from their collars.

I had them sit on the foot of my bed and I looked at them for a few minutes as they did so, heads down, eyes closed. After a moment, I said, “I want to see you two have sex with each other.”

Since I didn’t know their names, and we weren’t supposed to use them anyway, I referred to them as “red” and “blond”, and they caught on instantly. They looked up at me and smiled, and the girl who wanted the woman to buy her, a redhead, leaned forward and hungrily kissed the other girl, a blond. I had seen movies where girls had sex with each other, but this was the 70’s… such movies were rare then, hard to come by, and most of them were what was termed “soft porn”, meaning you know they were supposed to be eating each other, but you never actually saw them eating each other… and I wanted to see it for real.

I was not disappointed!

While red was kissing her playmate, she began to caress blond’s neck and back, and after a few moments of kissing… damn, that was hot!... she let her head drift down towards blond’s chest and began to suck on her nipples, first one, then the other. Blond was enjoying it, I could tell… and she was touching red’s tits, as well, playing with them and even twisting and pinching the nipples a bit. When red came up for air, blond wasted no time getting some tit in her own mouth… and red made some very satisfying noises of enjoyment.

Blond was having a good time, it was obvious, and she slowly pushed red down on the bed. She licked and sucked both of red’s nipples, and then let her tongue work its way down her belly, licking and occasionally sucking a bit, flicking her tongue into red’s navel and swirling it around… I was enjoying this, and getting very hard again!

And the it happened… blond made it to red’s crotch, and I saw her tongue flickinto the folds of red’s pussy, and my hardon began to ache from the sheer thrill of what I was watching! I watched as blond let her tongue tease a bit, even moving away from red’s pussy for a moment, and then she let her mouth settles on red’s clit and began to suck it like a tiny cock! Her mouth would open and close, and her tongue was moving in frenzied patterns around that sweet young pussy, and red was moaning and squeezing her own tits and moving her hips to make blond’s tongue more accessible to her clit.

I moved down so I could see better, and I could tell that blond was having a very good time licking that pussy! Red was also enjoying herself, and she came in blond’s mouth, a long deep orgasm that shook both girls and the whole bed.

Red leapt up and grabbed blond by her hair and shoved her back, wasting no time at all. She dived down on blond’s pussy without even a bit of foreplay, and blond began to moan and writhe in pleasure, grabbing red’s hair and hold her head in place. Good thing she did, too, because blond was bucking like a wild horse! Blond came in a matter of moments, just as hard as red had, and red came at the same time… I was blown away!

The girls fell back onto each other and I stared in amazement. They lay there for a full minute, and then I told them to show me how they could work together to please a man.

Blond was the first up, and she hurried to get my pants off of me, as I lay back and allowed her to do the work. Red moved up to kiss me, and began to caress my chest, playing with my nipples and kicking my lips the way she ahd licked blond’s pussy. I could taste pussy on her mouth and tongue, and the sensations drove me wild.

Blond got my jeans off, and yanked my briefs down and off in an instant, then grabbed my cock and began to stroke it. She knelt beside me and licked the head, tasting the fluid that was oozing out, and the shoved her mouth down over it and began to suck me like I’ve never been sucked before or since! Red continued to kiss me for a bit, and then began to work my shirt off of me, and I cooperated so she could suck on my nipples.

Red then continued down me, and kissed all over my chest and belly while she moved, and when she got down to where blond’s mouth was trying to suck my cock off of me, she began to kiss the other girl, and the next thing I knew they were kissing each other right around my cock! Their mouths began to move in unison, and I found myself being jacked off by two girls using only their mouths… it was incredible!

I was nowhere near cumming, thanks to my earlier romp with the other girl, but I knew that these two could push me over the edge if I wasn’t careful, so I had them stop what they were doing and ordred red to get on my cock and fuck me. I think there was a bit of a perverse thrill in making a lesbian fuck me… and she obeyed without hesitation, but I could see a slight hint of distaste on her face. Her cunt slid down on my shaft without a problem since she was so wet from cummng and I was wet from two hungry girls, and she felt great!

Blond didn’t waste a second… she was out to please me, and I think she knew how much I enjoyed watching the two of them, so she moved her mouth down to where red was riding me and began to lick that stuffed pussy while I fucked it! Red leaned back a bit to make it easier, and blond threw a leg over my head and suddenly I had soft, bare pussy in my mouth… and I was loving it!

Red fucked me for a few minutes and then began to ride faster, her breath ragged and her moans loud, and she came, flooding me with juices from her cunt! Blond lapped up all she could, and then I ahd red move so blond could get on, and the girl’s cunt was so tight I almost thought Everett had missed her… but she slid on and began to rock back and forth, and red moved down behind her and began to lick my balls as I pounded up into blond.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
08-11-2007, 09:51 PM
We stayed that way for a moment, and I suddenly felt hands grabbing at my ankles, and my legs were lifted up against blond’s back… and red began to lcik my asshole, slipping her tongue into it and flicking it back out again… I had never experienced anything like it before, and it drove me closer to the climactic edge, and over it, andI came like I had never cum before…
I let myself go soft inside blond’s cunt, and when she finally slipped off of me, she turned around and began to lick it clean… and I felt red cuddle up to ma and ask if they could sleep with me tonight. I looked at blond and her eyes agreed… so I cuddled one on each side and drifted off to sleep.

I awoke to the sound of someone screaming, and jumped up. The girls were up just as fast, and I ordered them to stay put as I unlocked the door and ran out, pulling on jeans as I moved. The screaming was coming from the dorm, and Don got there at the same time I did.

One of the girls was freaking out, was all… Don said that they sometimes had nightmares about their first rapes and beatings, and would freak out. I started to go back to my room, since she was calming down, and Don nudged me and motioned that I should go to her.

I sat down on her pallet beside her and reached out to put an arm around her. “Hey, baby, it’s ok… what’s the matter?”

She leaned into me and put her head on my shoulder, then whispered, “I dreamed I went home, and my daddy had a whip and used it on me. He used to whip me with his belt, and I hated it, and I dreamed he used a whip like master’s on me, and then I dreamed… I dreamed he fucked me…”

I cuddled her close, and rocked slightly. “Shhh, it’s okay baby, it’s just a dream. You know your daddy won’t be doing that to you…”

She pulled back from me and turned her head away and mumbled something. I couldn’t hear, so I asked her what she’d said.

“I sad, he used to. It’s why I ran away.”

I looked at her, and understood, or thought I did. Her father had molested her and it had made her want to run away… and she had ended up in an even worse situation. I thought about what to say, and came up with, “that’s all over though… your daddy won’t bother you again, you’re a slave now, and things are different…”

She sniffled and I thought I’d said the wrong thing, but I just didn’t know what else to offer. Then, she turned her face to me and said, “You don’t get it… I always fought him when he came in my room, and he never actually fucked me, but he’d touch me and stuff… and I always said I was mad, because I knew it was bad, but the truth was I liked it… but I never told him that. I wish I’d let him fuck me, it woulda been so good if I’d let him.”

I was speechless… and rock hard. What kind of perverted bastard was I, I wondered, if hearing a girl say she wanted her father to have sex with her could turn me on so much? I held her a moment longer, and then got up and went back to my room.

Blond and red were right where I had left them, obediently remaining where I had told them to stay. I looked at them, and saw that both of them were looking at the bulge in my unsnapped jeans, and decided that I wanted a little pick-me-up.

I grabbed blond by her hair, the way I’d seen the other guys do, and told her to suck me off. She didn’t hesitate… her fingers grabbed at the zipper and she ahd my cock out in seconds, began licking at the fluid that was oozing from its tip. Red sat there and watched, since I had not told her to do anything.

I looked down at blond again as she took me into her warm mouth, and the heat was wonderful! She looked up at me and her eyes smiled, and a thought crossed my mind…

“Call me Daddy, “ I said, even though I was not much older than she was. She pulled off of me and smiled, and said, “Do I do it like this, daddy?” and her mouth went back to my cock.

I felt a thrill, and wondered again at how perverted I was, and suddenly realized that I didn’t care… I wanted her to continue sucking me, and I wanted to continue the fantasy that it was really her daddy she was sucking… I loved it!

“yes, baby, just like that!”

Red was watching, and I saw a smile spread slowly across her face. She was younger than blond, who I would have guessed at about sixteen, perhaps as much as two years younger, and she moved closer and said, “Daddy, can I play too?”

Okay, I wasn’t expecting that… blew my load into blond’s mouth without even realizing I was about to cum! She sucked harder, swallowing as much as she could, and when she’d gotten all she could, she turned around and let red lick the rest off of me. They kissed, sharing my cum as they did so, and I slowly came back down to earth.

I put the girls back in the dorm, and started getting them all ready for breakfast... With the “chain-gang” method, I had them all fed in less than an hour; Marsha was impressed, and so was Everett, and once the cage girls were fed, he told me to bring one of them to the dungeon.

I chose one of the girls who’d been there before Pam and her rack partner, and leashed her and brought her out and down the hall. As we entered the dungeon, there were several men there that I didn’t know, as well as Everett and Mitch and Don. Everett took the leash and told me to fetch another girl, and as I turned he said, “Bring the little girl you brought in, it’s time to pull her plug anyway!”

I went back and got Pam, and led her to the dungeon. She didn’t resist this time, but the look in her eyes was pleading. Once there, she was locked into the stocks, and the other girl was already in them. Everett put on a pair of rubber gloves and stepped up behind Pam and used a key to unlock the chain around her hips.

He grasped the plug he’s put in her ass the day before, and pulled and I heard it POP as it came out… and Everett did a quick skip-step as Pam’s asshole seemed to explode. She was crying and cinching her eyes shut tight as she realized that she had shit all over herself and the floor behind her.

Don told me to get the mess cleaned up, and I went for the supply closet and did it as fast as I could, making sure not to let Pam see my disgust. Mitch was already screaming at her for making the mess, and Everett was laughing out loud at her for not having enough control to hold it in when he pulled the plug, and I could see she was about to have a mental collapse out of shame.

She cried even harder as I took a warm wet cloth and washed her ass and legs clean… and I liked it… seeing her cry like that, knowing how humiliated she must feel… I loved it!

Boy, I thought, did they ever pick the wrong guy for this job!

As I finished the cleanup, I saw what was happening to the girl in the other stock, and I put the stuff away quickly so I could come back to watch.

Don had his pants off, and so did several of the others, and they were converging on the girl. Don was in front of her and had to slap her to get her to open her mouth for his cock, while one of the other men knelt down and began to lick her pussy. A third was sticking fingers into her cunt, and a fourth was caressing her, rubbing her back and ass, and slid a finger into her asshole as she began to respond to the sensations.

Pam was now getting similar treatment, and Everett was treating her to his own tongue, while Mitch had his dick in her mouth and the remaining man was caressing her, just as I’d seen before. When his thumb slipped into her asshole, it must have hurt, because she yelped, and so did Mitch, as she accidentally bit down on his cock. He slapped her hard and she went back to sucking, still crying even though she was beginning to respond to Everett’s pussy-licking.

For the next two hours, these two girls were fucked every way possible… and I learned a few more things I enjoyed, and was determined to try soon! Each man there except me had a turn in each of the girls’ mouths, pussies and assholes, and when they were both worn out from the position the stock kept them in, the girls were removed and led to those odd chairs… and one man got under each chair onto a cushion on the floor, which let a girl’s asshole position perfectly for fucking from underneath, and another man spread each girl’s legs wide and knelt down to shove a cock into her cunt, and they were getting it from both directions at once! Both girls were squealing with delight by this time, and every new thing or position only seemed to excite them more.


The End !!! :D

mobile1
09-11-2007, 12:51 PM
Between Silk Sheets

Part 1


I was not always in the line of business I am now. There was a moment in my life I was a mother and an adored wife, but that was a long long time ago. I do what I do to survive. My children were taken from me, when they were young. My husband left me, after the departure of the children. The fault for their departure was my fault, or so he claimed. But I was not the one who was drinking. I was not the one who got behind the wheel. I was not the one in the car, when it went over the edge. Down down the children went, before they made their departure.

There were several months, when I was lost. I felt hopeless. I had no way to support myself. I had no skills, except being a good mother and a wonderful wife. When my husband left, I had nothing except the cloths on my back and a few friends. That’s when I met Brenda. She pulled me into her world and showed me how I could take the skills I had, being a wonderful wife, and turn them into raw green cash.

Do you know how much a man or women will pay to feel special? I am not like the majority of the women in my profession, I don’t walk the streets looking for "Johns". Johns come to me, by appointment, after they have been thoroughly checked out. They pay top dollar just to be in the same room. I have had some wild times.

I remember once Brenda called me, laughing. It was a belly hearty laugh, that could bring tears to your eyes. She asked if I was open to meeting a gay couple. I must say, I was very curious. How could a meer women, turn on two gay men? They wanted to tie me up and shower me with their attention, for $12,000, I was game!

They met me at my penthouse. They both walked in wearing tight black leather. I showed them my playroom with shackles hanging from the ceiling and walls. They placed me in the middle, making sure I was secure. I told them they could use the whips, if they desire, with one major restriction, they could not draw blood. I love being whipped. I love the pain as it courses through my body and tickles my inner fancy, making me cum. They undressed down to matching leather thongs. Their bodies dripping with anticipation. As they watched each other undress, they both got hard. They had the most beautiful big cocks. They were not the biggest cocks I have ever had, but they were definitely inviting.

mobile1
09-11-2007, 12:53 PM
Between Silk Sheets


Part 2



As they chained me, I asked if I could suck their precious lances. They responded by brutally ripping my silk dress from my body. They told me to watch how it was done, as the taller of the two, squatted down in front of his lover, placing his lover’s dick into his mouth. How he did it, I don’t know, but he swallowed the whole dick into his mouth and sucked until it was pulsing hard. They asked if I wanted it and I said yes. For each yes, the whip rippled over my bare flesh, raising bright red welts.

The tingle of pain passed through my body, causing the flesh between my thighs to become silky wet. I wanted to be touched and played with, but they were interested primarily with themselves. As they whipped me, they became increasingly excited with each other. They removed their leather thongs and surrounded me from both sides. They kept asking if I wanted to feel their heat. I wanted to have their pulsing cocks inside me. I wanted to taste their sweet juices.

I have always enjoyed sex, even with my husband. I love having sex with both men and women, the stranger the better. I was getting off with these two gay guys teasing me with their beautiful large cocks and not letting me touch. I was getting off on the pain they were increasingly distributing over my body. They approached me from either side, inserting one hard cock into my wet pussy and the other into my welcoming ass. They filled me completely.

They started playing with each other and kissing each other through me and around me, using me purely as a penetrational device. They were not interested in me as a women. They were interested in fitting their hard cocks into a living hot hole. They came in unison, pulling out in time to shower me with their sweet white juice.

Later I called Brenda and relived the event. They left me so horny, I wanted more. Knowing that I was ready for another customer, Brenda decided to come over and relieve my sexual agony herself. This was not a first. When I was woken with nightmares or left unsatisfied, Brenda and I got together. There was nothing more passionate than having sex with a close friend. We knew each other’s bodies and easily rose each other to increased heightened passion.

This night, she surprised me. When she told me I was in the mood for another customer, I assumed she would come over and relieve me. When Brenda knocked on the door, she had a man with her. His head was covered with a mask. All I could see was a beautifully built body, rippling with hard muscles.

mobile1
09-11-2007, 12:55 PM
Between Silk Sheets


Part 3


Later I called Brenda and relived the event. They left me so horny, I wanted more. Knowing that I was ready for another customer, Brenda decided to come over and relieve my sexual agony herself. This was not a first. When I was woken with nightmares or left unsatisfied, Brenda and I got together. There was nothing more passionate than having sex with a close friend. We knew each other’s bodies and easily rose each other to increased heightened passion.

This night, she surprised me. When she told me I was in the mood for another customer, I assumed she would come over and relieve me. When Brenda knocked on the door, she had a man with her. His head was covered with a mask. All I could see was a beautifully built body, rippling with hard muscles.

Brenda came in and helped the man undress. We both stared in awe as we viewed the most beautiful body we had seen in a long long time. His body reminded me of someone, someone I had known a long time before. But I couldn’t put my finger on who he was. Brenda moved the man toward me as he released the sash to my robe. I allowed my silk robe to fall around me, displaying my naked body. I approached Brenda and helped her out of her outfit. She loves wearing outfits with all these little buttons and snaps. Sometimes, I am in such a hurry, I just tear her cloths from her, afterwards replacing them with my own.

Brenda and I were immediately drawn to his very well hung member. Kneeling in front of him, we took his member into our hands. We took turns sucking his lance and sucking his balls, occasionally sneaking a kiss or two in between. We were able to maneuver him to the bed, laying him down. He continually groaned with pleasure. He reached down and gently stroked our heads, running his fingers through our hair. Again, something about him was so familiar, but I was unable to place my finger on it.

As I continued sucking on his penis, Brenda started sucking on my nipples. She had lost complete interest in his hard lance. Brenda moved her hot tongue from my nipples, making a sizzling path down my tummy. She nudged her nose over my thick pubic hair, until her tongue found my wet seam. I felt her tongue moving over my lips, occasionally sucking and nibbling.

mobile1
09-11-2007, 12:59 PM
Between Silk Sheets

Part 4

I wanted to feel his penis deep inside of me, so I straddled over his hard cock, plunging it deep. I forgot about Brenda, which is quite unusual, as I rode his hard lance. I had to know who was this stranger. He seemed to know precisely how to please me, because as I straddled him, he moved his hands to my large firm breasts and massaged them just as I liked it.

As we approached orgasm, I wanted to deeply kiss this very sexual specimen of the male species. As I felt his body stiffen with the oncoming wave of pleasure, I pulled off his black mask, revealing an astonishing secret. I grasped not only in pleasure but also in shock, as we came together.

You may have already guessed... Yes, there before me was the husband who had left me, several years ago. I looked around the room for Brenda, but she had long ago departed. I was both shocked and hurt. The old pain and betrayal coming back in the same tormented waves of the orgasm that had just slammed against my beach, echoing its song through my ears. Beneath me was the man, I still very much loved and yet, deep in my soul I hated. He tried to hold me as I struggled to pull away. All I wanted to know was, why... Why did he come back? And why like this, a masked man, paying for sex? Brenda’s customer (my ex-husband) had paid a cool $10K for one more tussle in the hay. Why?

He held me as I struggled against him, beating my fists across his chest. He told me he still loved me. He didn’t dare ask for my forgiveness, for he knew it would never come. But he could now afford me, and if he couldn’t have me as a wife, then perhaps occasionally, he would have me as a lover.

The sentiment was sweet, as I told him his time was up, promptly showing him to the door. As I closed the door in his face, I realized this last time, this last roll in the hay had somehow released the energy I was holding for him.

Brenda and I have thoroughly discussed this evening over the last few months. We both agree that that evening was the most profitable and the weirdest. Since I have released the pent up anger and feelings I held for my ex-husband, my sexual situations have become much more enjoyable. Additionally, I have finally realized the only true partner for me is Brenda. I can’t wait to have new and exciting experiences with her and my new found freedom. As for my ex-husband, well he can pay someone else for sex... His money is not wanted at this door!

END

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:18 PM
Afternoon delights

Part 1

I had just got out of the shower and into my adjoining bedroom dripping wet.? I walked over to open my bedroom window and noticed my next door neighbor, Mrs. Lisa Mason, stretched out on a lawn chair getting some sun in her backyard.? What caught my attention was the very fact that Mrs. Mason was wearing nothing with the exception of a pair of sunglasses.? Mrs. Mason is a very beautiful and voluptuous 30-something woman and being the typical 18-year old boy, as I stood admiring Lisa Mason stretched out naked; my penis began to respond independently as it throbbed before hardening to a full erection.?

It was at this moment that I realized if I was able to see Lisa Mason; it meant Lisa Mason was able to see me as well.? And as I tried to respond by stepping away from the window, I noticed Lisa Mason picking up her cell-phone and knew what was going to happen.? In the split second that immediately followed, I hoped that it was simply by chance that the phone was ringing and it wasn't Mrs. Mason that was calling.? And while all of this was happening, another part of me was almost hoping that Mrs. Mason was phoning and to let me know that she was enjoying her view of me as much as I was enjoying my view of her.

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:19 PM
Part 2

When I answered the phone, it was Lisa Mason on the line as she didn't mentioned anything of me being nude or me having admired my view of her.? Lisa Mason calmly stated that she had made a pitcher of lemonade and wondered if I couldn't be a dear and going over to her kitchen and pouring a glass for her.? Without having the chance to say a word, Lisa Mason hanged up on me and waved her hand before putting down her phone.? I slipped into a pair of jogging shorts and did as Lisa Mason wanted; I handed Lisa Mason a glass of lemonade with my eyes locked on to her erect nipples.? Lisa Mason thanked me for the lemonade and after she took a sip, Lisa Mason said of having purchased something for my upcoming graduation present; but said if I wanted, I was welcome to getting something else I might appreciate more.

Upon completing her sentence, Lisa Mason spread her legs and revealed that she was a natural blonde as the tiny patch of pubic hair just above her vaginal opening matched the hair on Lisa Mason's head.? Lisa smiled and commented that it wasn't necessary for me to be polite and without her saying another word, I dropped to my knees as I licked at one of Lisa's erect nipples before taking it into my mouth.? My actions caused for Lisa to laugh, as she commented on how there wasn't any need for foreplay and emphasized her point by pushing my head to her pussy.? I decided not to resist and did as Lisa Mason wanted as I pressed the lips of my mouth to the lips of her pussy.? And while I wasn't really sure of what to expect, I was a bit shocked when this adult woman made noises not unlike that of the girls in school as she moaned "Oh god," repeatedly as my tongue licked up and down at Lisa Mason's vaginal opening.

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:21 PM
Part 3

One thing that was distinctly different was when Lisa Mason experienced her first climax.? Lisa Mason screamed if she was being sexually assaulted and then ejaculated a huge jet of love honey; this was a total surprise to me as while I've seen similar ejaculation from teenage girls of my own age, the release was usually nothing more than a trickle and totally unlike the spray I had experienced.? The folds of Lisa's pussy were swollen at this point which made my efforts a whole lot easier and from Lisa's continued moans and gasps; I knew that she was enjoying every moment of what I was doing.? In between licking at Lisa Mason's pussy, I even attempted to fuck her pussy using my tongue; thus, this caused Lisa to moan for me to lick at her clitoris and to use my fingers on her pussy.?

Lisa had her legs over my shoulders at this point and I worried that other neighbors might hear what might be happening, but Lisa Mason calmed my fears as she said that my window was the only that had a view to the portion of the backyard we were in.? And as I continued to lick at Lisa's clitoris while finger-fucking her, she continued to moan and gasp as if she was a virgin having her first sexual encounter.? Lisa continued to have one climax after another every few minutes; I finally stopped after nearly 30 minutes and my jaws got tired, as I pushed down my jogging shorts and replaced my tongue and fingers with my erect penis.? It was the first time that I had ever made love without using a condom and was a bit surprised by how incredible it felt as my penis slipped in and out of Lisa's buttery soft pussy.

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:22 PM
Part 4

I'm not sure if it was the excitement I felt or the circumstances of the lovemaking, as I climaxed only after about ten minutes.? I rested on top of Lisa Mason and after a bit of kissing, Lisa said I had finished too quickly as she motioned for me to withdraw my semi-erect penis from her pussy.? I did as Lisa wanted and was rewarded with a blowjob, as Lisa took my softening penis into her mouth and began doing her magic.? It didn't take long before my penis harden to a new erection and was ready for more, as Lisa released my penis from her mouth and got on all fours; I knew what Lisa Mason wanted immediately as I positioned myself behind her and began fucking her doggie style.? Lisa moaned for me to fuck her harder and I did as she wanted, but after several minutes, Lisa instructed for me to reach around and rub at her clitoris while I continued to fuck her, as I brought Lisa to an orgasm as intense as the first one she had while I licked her pussy.

Lisa then moaned for me to do something I had never done, as she invited me to fuck her ass.? And if I had thought Lisa Mason had a tight pussy, her ass was even tighter as it truly felt if I was fucking a virgin.? Lisa moaned that I was killing her, but said of not caring; but this wasn't the end as Lisa had me withdraw and fuck her again in the missionary position.? With Lisa's legs touching her breasts, I continued fucking Lisa in her ass while she rubbed at her clitoris with one hand while fingering her pussy with another hand.? Lisa experienced yet another intense orgasm and this time, I wasn't very far behind.? Lisa Mason sensed my orgasm was nearing as she pushed me away and took my penis into her mouth.? Lisa Mason didn't need to wait long as I spewed my load of sperm into her mouth within minutes of her beginning to suck on me.? Lisa Mason and I rested before jumping into the pool to clean up.? Afterwards, Lisa Mason made me an offer that I couldn't refuse and as it!
?was to be available for similar lovemaking when she called me.? Not being stupid or having a steady girlfriend, I accepted Lisa Mason's offer and know it was a right one to make.

End of story.

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:27 PM
Just VERY good friends

Part 1

It all started as a bit of a game really. I am in my forties and have been married to Rachael for over 12 years. We have a good relationship and like a lot of couples our sex life has become more functional than passionate desire.We have two good friends who have been married for about the same time as us and we go away for weekend breaks to the seaside and enjoy the banter.Mandy has always teased me and I have always responded with sexy innuendo.

One week Mandy's husband Jim had to work away at the same time my wife Rachael had to stay away on a conference.Jokingly I said to Jeff I would look after Mandy and implied to Mandy that she could request anything she liked and I would provide it.Well, after kissing Rachael goodbye and knowing Jeff had already driven off to work, Mandy knocked on my front door and asked if I would like to share dinner on the first night our partners were away. I accepted and said I would bring the wine.I went round to Mandy's at 7.30pm and Mandy was wearing an old pair of jeans and was covered in what looked like was flour.Mandy said she was just going to change and everything was under control.When Mandy came down she was dressed in a skirt. I had never seen her wearing a skirt and said this to her. She said Jeff did not like her wearing skirts but she loved to and when ever he was not around she put one on.

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:30 PM
Part 2

I said I loved skirts especially short sexy ones and said 'I bet you have not got any of those'. The skirt Mandy was wearing was not short and was nice but not sexy.Mandy said she had lots of skirts and was sure she could wear something that I liked and said perhaps after dinner she could try some on and I could rate them.We eat and drank a bottle of wine and the food was good and we were happy chatting but did not make the usual innuendos as we would have if our partners were around. Everything was kept at a civil level all above board.

After the plates were taken into the kitchen I suggested that while I washed up Mandy could try some skirts on and I would rate them out of 10.I soon washed up and Mandy called me upstairs.When I reached the middle of the stairs and looked up Mandy was stood at the top of the stairs wearing a very short red slit skirt.I said to hear that it looked great but did not go with the jumper she was wearing to my surprise she took her top off and said what about now.I said the red skirt did not go with her brown bra and she said wait there and disappeared.I sat on the stairs and she called me into the bedroom.Mandy was sat on the bed with her legs crossed wearing a longer black leather skirt and a black bra and said 'how's this looking'I said it matches but the skirts a bit long and she passed me some scissors and said that she never wears this skirt so I could tailor it if I liked.

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:34 PM
Part 3

I took the scissors and told Mandy to lay on the bed and we both giggled as I started to cut a strip around the bottom of the skirt.After I cut the first strip off I said that was not right and continued cutting a bigger strip until I reached sight of her pink knickers.I told her that pink did not go and they would have to be chopped off. She laughed and told me I could do what I wanted.I snipped each side of the top of her knickers and then pulled them off.I then cut a slit in the skirt up the side and asked her to stand up. She stood on the bed and I looked up and saw her beautiful fanny gazing at me.

She twirled round and fell and I kissed her bare ass that was on display.She cried out for me not to stop and we laughed as I franticly kissed her and turned her over to kiss her hidden lips.She parted her legs and well the rest was history - we devoured each others bodies and I stayed the night fucking her as many times as I could and her prompting me to do so.I went round for dinner each night and we created a different game that always led to sex.When our partners returned things felt a little flat so we started to text each other and arranged to meet secretly.I started to work away from time to time and would always let Mandy know where my hotel was and she would stay over when she could find and excuse to do so.

kark88
09-11-2007, 07:37 PM
Part 4

This has gone on for two years and the fire is still burning. We both do not want to leave our partners and do not want to hurt them.To my surprise Rachael told me that she had been seeing Jeff for the last 12 months and did not know how to break it to me but felt she could no longer deceive me.

I told her that I had been having an affair with Mandy and we arranged to go on holiday to celebrate. We booked two double rooms and I stayed with Mandy and Rachael slept with Jeff.I all seems weird but we are all still good friends and I still have sex with Rachael for a change and she says its nice to have a change and makes it more exciting knowing we each have two partners.Who knows we might all meet another couple to join our friendship?

End of story.

Himerus
09-11-2007, 09:05 PM
very nice n steamy stories here...
thanks bros ;)

David_Ginola
09-11-2007, 09:38 PM
wah bro birdie...u the man...many many stories....steamy....no more sadist one ok:p

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 12:27 AM
Part 4End of story.

Thanks bro kark88 for your wonderful story .....will reawrd you soon just give me some time .

very nice n steamy stories here...
thanks bros

Thanks bro Himerus for taking time to read all these stories , you also on my uplist cause of your nice nice posting of pictures and prediction of scores .

wah bro birdie...u the man...many many stories....steamy....no more sadist one ok

Wah.....bro D_G dun give me pressure leh ......will find more good good stories for your pleasure ..... :p

David_Ginola
10-11-2007, 02:39 AM
Wah.....bro D_G dun give me pressure leh ......will find more good good stories for your pleasure ..... :p

Bro....no pressure la....but pleasure.....:D

otamay
10-11-2007, 11:36 AM
Blackmailing my mother's best friend

On a last minute spur of the moment I decided to head home for the weekend. College is great but I just needed to get away and I knew my
parents were at an annual party and would be home late. With these late night events my mom has her best friend Linda baby-sit. My parents divorced a couple of years ago and my mom remarried, hence that is why there is a new baby in our family. My mom is kind of a control freak and no one else is worthy enough to watch her little baby girl.

Linda just turned forty and has been married to Frank for twenty years.
She is what all my friends call a hot milf. She is so hot but has no clue and kind of acts like a prude but deep down I've always felt that there was a bad girl in her. She's five six and supports a sexy 36b breasts, long tone legs, and shoulder length blond hair. Linda and Frank live three blocks away which makes having her baby sit very convenient.

I didn't tell my parents that I was coming home for the weekend as I didn't want to get stuck babysitting. Parked my car in the street and made my way into the house, only to find no one around. Well it was kind of late so I'm sure Linda had put my sister to bed but where was Linda hiding? Then I found her in my parents room, worse was that she was trying on my mothers clothes!

Linda jumped when she noticed me watching her, "You can't tell your mom,
she will freak out and kill me!"

"I know she will as she's not one to share." I walked over to her, closer. Linda looked very uncomfortable as she knew she was busted.
"You are so busted!"

Her face turned beat red from the fear, "What do you want? I'll do anything."

"Anything?" I had her, Linda broke! I've always thought that she was
sexy and now I'm going to see all of her.

"Anything within reason."

I knew where my mom kept her sexy clothes and started to look for the
perfect slut outfit. Linda was mostly a conservative dresser but tonight I'll be bringing out the slut in her. "Here, I want to see you in this for starters." I tossed her a black sheer teddy.

Her hands went on her hips in protest, "What? I can't wear this!"

"Sure you can, who will see you?"

"Well you for starters. You're my best friend son!"

"Shame, wonder what Sue will think of you in her dress." I showed her
the picture that I had taken on my cell phone.

"Bastard! She walked over to the bathroom.

Her face turned flush but I pushed, "Linda, I think we're past that stage and its time to start a new type relationship. So, why don't you change here. That way, I can see how sexy you are."

I think she was excited by this, being told what to do. Frank was a nice man and I'm sure he never demanded anything or did he order her around.

She held up the sheer teddy, "You expect me to wear this?"

"Yes, I do."

Playfully this time, "Perv!"

"Excuse me? You're the one who is wearing my mother's clothes. You're
the one in trouble. All I'm doing is helping you try on a few things."

I walked up next to her, "I'm going to dress you like my dream woman, a very sexy woman, and bring out the hot milf in you."

She took a deep breath, and I could see her nipples were rock hard.


Yes, she wanted this just as much as I did.

"Why I never." Her fake protest duly noted.

I took a couple of steps away from her, "True, but tonight you will."

Linda started to undress and asked me to help with the zipper. Once she
was unzipped I walked over and sat down on my parent's bed. Slowly she
pealed out of my mothers dress. Nice, she did have a hidden wild side as she was wearing a thong and sheer bra. That was the first time I've seen most all of Linda. She looked down as she started to enjoy the naughty feeling, and she removed her bra letting it fall to the floor.

"Why on earth would you ever want to see me in this?" She held up the
teddy, "I'm an old lady and you can have any young hot thing you want."

"Please, no your not! Look." I held her hand and walked over to the
full length mirror that my mother used. "See, you're a beautiful woman that knows how to carry herself. Granted, you dress on the conservative side but tonight you're going to be one hot lady!"

I noticed the wet spot in the front of her panties, "The girls that I've been with are just that, girls. You are a beautiful woman." I knelt down and slowly pulled her panties off. Oh how I wanted to taste her but for now I enjoy enjoyed her sexy scent.

I can't believe that my Linda was standing in front of me, nude! I've been having fantasies about her since the age of ten and now I can see all of her. Linda didn't look uncomfortable; her eyes would look at me and then her own body. I think she felt sexy and wanted to experience what I had in store for her.

"What do you want with me?"

I reached out and cupped her breasts, enjoyed her teasing her sexy nipples. After a few seconds, I pulled away and grabbed the teddy.

"This for starters." I moved back to the bed.

Linda didn't hesitate and put on the teddy. Her hairy bush was clearly
visible through the sheer teddy; her nipples poked though the sheer nylon material. Next time I will have to trim or shave her. I never really understood why my mom had some very sexy almost slutty clothes but tonight I was happy she did as Linda was going to model them for me. I went to my mom's lingerie drawer and pulled out some stocks, told Linda to take a seat on the bed and rolled the hose up. She lifted up her left leg first, as I placed her toe in the hose, and slowly rolled the hose up her tone thighs. That pushed me over the edge and lost control, no longer was I able to hide my appreciation.

Next came her right foot, and when she placed her stocking foot down, well she teased my hard cock a little.

I walked over to the closet and pulled out a sexy leather mini skirt. With out saying a word she came to me. Again, I helped Linda in the mini skirt. Her pussy no longer visible but her nipples were proudly showing. She admired her self in the mirror and I told her how sexy she looked. My mother had these perfect cfm heels that I wanted her in, I grabbed them and helped Linda into the heels.

"Wow, you look amazing."

to be continued.....

otamay
10-11-2007, 11:57 AM
Linda stood there and something changed in her, "I feel amazing! I've never dressed like this before."

To complete her outfit, I grabbed a black leather jacket to match the mini skirt. Linda started to walk around the bedroom, and I swear she started to walk differently. She was confident and oozed sex and was proud of herself. She held her hand out for me and I pulled her close, we started to dance slowly and very close as I wanted her to feel my approval.

Oh how I wanted to take her out in public and show her off! Something told me that she was not ready for that, just yet. As she admired herself, I quietly took some pictures of her which she didn't seem to notice, and slowly opened the blinds so that anyone in our back yard could see the hot cougar that I was about to enjoy. My parent's house backs up to a state park but still the idea was exciting, that anyone could watch me seduce her and enjoy her charms.

The jacket was light and more for show then warmth. She had the jacket
zipped up. I reached for the zipper and started to pull it down, Linda hasped, "Don't you think that this makes me a slut?"

"No, I don't." Her nylon breasts became visible again. I reached in and cupped her left beasts, "You have amazing firm and sexy breasts, why
hide them?"

"You think?"

Reaching around my hand found its way up under her skirt. She was wet!
Linda didn't stop me and I think she even opened her legs a little allowing me access. First I slipped a finger in her, then a second. Linda was amazingly tight!

I turned her around and kissed her hard on the lips, slowly the passion built as we held each other. Her hands went up and down my back and a couple of times she even grabbed my ass. I guess after twenty years of being in bed with the same man your ready for some new meat.

Linda knew that I was going to do her and that she will have her second lover. I removed her jacket and let my hands roam over her body, more
importantly let her become comfortable being exposed. Which I think she loved!

We danced for twenty minutes and then it turned into bumping and grinding. Linda kept on pressing her pussy against my thigh as she couldn't get enough pressure against her throbbing clit.

I grabbed her, lead her over to the window and pressed her against the
window. With a quick flick of my hands my pants and boxers were on the
floor. Then kissed her neck, and worked my way down her back so that I
could unzip that mini skirt. Once the skirt hit the floor she stepped out of it.

Her scent was intoxicating and wanted to taste her, I slipped a finger into her. Then a second finger of mine entered her wet pussy. Linda moaned and pushed herself down, making my fingers dive deeper into her. She wanted it and I was more than willing to give it to her. I pulled my fingers out and licked them clean, now I wanted to fill her with something else.

When I came up my cock rested between her legs and I swear that I could
feel my cock becoming wet from her. The flood gates were opened as she
coated my cock. Linda reached down and guided me cock into her.
Slowly she devoured the tip of my cock, moaning and groaning trying to get more of my cock in her. The angle just wasn't right to allow me deep penetration. I reached around and grabbed her, lifted her up and settled her down on my cock! Now, she had everything that I had to offer stuffed in her pussy. I carried her over to the bed, with each step my cock pushed in and out of her giving her pleasure.

"Oh that's it, make me your slut!"

I've never heard her talk dirty in my life, let alone call anyone a slut. "You are my hot little slut, aren't you?"

She arched her back and turned to look at me. Our eyes met as she said,
"Yes, I'm your dirty little slut. Just don't stop fucking me."

I just gave it to her hard, my hands gripped her hips and I pushed it in hard and fast. No romance just a hard fucking. Her body gave out and collapsed on the bed, this made it easer for me to get deep access to her pussy. With each thrust Linda was pushed deep into the bed as I just focused on using her for my own pleasure.

She gasped and whimpered as she neared cumming. "I've never had it this
hard before or this long! I'm going to cum....please don't cum yet, oh god, you're making me cum!"

Linda's body tightened as she approached her orgasm, she let out a soft
scream, and her fingers dug into the comforter. She pulled the comforter down closer to her as her orgasm hit like a truck smashing into a brick wall. Her body shook and convulsed as she was lost in her own little world. I just kept my cock deep in her to give her pussy something to gripe.

She took another minute or two to come back to me, her eyes opened and
smiled. "That was freaking awesome. I've never experiences anything like that before!"

I pulled out allowing her to move up on the bed. She watched me as I
moved up next to her, her eyes glued on my glistening cock. Linda smiled as I moved between her legs as I wasn't finished with her just yet.

She opened her legs giving me access to her pussy and I moved in and on
that. My cock easily slipped back into her as her juices were everywhere. She let out a moan as I pushed my cock into her. My hands moved down to her legs and I pulled her legs up and around me. My forearms went under her knees and her feet rested on my back. From this position, I could tear her box up and slowly started to do just that. Part of me was hoping that she would cum again as then she would crave me in her bed.

Faster and faster I worked my cock until I could feel my orgasm start to
approach. "Oh, you feel so hot and wet! I'm love how you make my cock
feel."

"Do you? Do you want to cum in me? Come on baby, cum in me. I want to
feel it, will you cum in me?"

I love hearing her talk dirty as its so kinky turning Linda into a slut. Her talking was kind of erratic and she had that look in her eye. That look that says, I'm going to cum again weather you like it or not.

There was no way that I could take it easy now just prayed that I could hold out long enough.

"Oh baby, I'm cumming again." She grunted.

That did it for me; one hard deep thrust and I started to shoot my load into her! I'm cumming in her! Feeling her pussy clamp down on my cock just sent me over the edge. Oh it felt so hot to cum in her!

Once finished, I rolled off her. My cock glistened mostly from her pussy but there were a couple globs of cum. We laid there, not speaking and not moving just basking in the moment.

Linda snuggled up next to me, "That was so out of this world. I've never cum twice in one night."

"I'm glad that you enjoyed it, your one amazing woman."

She reached over and cupped my balls and squeezed my cock. "A girl could get use to this thing."

My cock started to harden in her soft hand.

She kissed my chin, "This has to be our little secret," she said as she rolled on top of me.

"Of course, I promise." She guided herself onto my cock and rode me hard and it seemed that she was a very happy woman that night as that was just the start of our sexy journey together. 45 minutes later we're loading cummed together after she had heavy squirt three times. But, but another minutes is about ten minutes later, she ask me again, then we started such as doing at first minutes with full spirit. It was... again and again. I love it so much because I felt her hips could work so clever and nice to make some swing on the bed under my body such as a smooth wave on the sea.

The End

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 12:08 PM
Thanks bro otamay for your story . ;)

David_Ginola
10-11-2007, 01:56 PM
Wah bro otamay...u make me hardon too....wonder where can find Linda of such...:D ...tks for sharing..

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:36 PM
Wah bro otamay...u make me hardon too....wonder where can find Linda of such...:D ...tks for sharing..

Wahhhh....bro D_G likes those blackmailling type of stories hor and here's one short story for you . Enjoy !!! :D

Title : My Anal Sister

I couldn’t believe that my fifteen-year-old sister Debra was giving a guy a blowjob. Not just one guy but six guys. Yes, last night my little sister Debra gave six guys blowjobs and I was watching it on DVD thanks to one of my friends. He swore that it was the original and that he hadn’t made any copies of it. He suggested that I blackmail her good with it. He was with her when she was giving the blowjobs in one of the guy’s garages. He had also gotten one before he started recording her. Apparently he was the third guy to receive a blowjob from her that evening. She had sucked twelve guy’s cocks all together to stop them from fucking her cunt. She claimed to be a virgin but was willing to pay the price they asked of her. He said that they would not have raped her but since she had offered the blowjobs they had accepted them. After he left I went into my room and hid the DVD. I then went into my sister’s bedroom to confront her with my newfound information.

Debra said, “Get out of my room creep!”

I replied, “Shut up bitch!”

Debra said, “Fuck you!”

I replied, “No! I’m going to fuck you!”

Debra said, “When pigs fly, bastard!”

I smiled, sat on her bed and said, “I’ve got the DVD of you last night giving the last six guys blowjobs!”

Debra got quiet! She got red in the face. I could tell she was thinking!

Finally Debra said, “So what!”

I replied, “I don’t think mom and dad would like it if they knew!”

Debra asked, “So what do you want?”

I replied, “Like I said! I want to fuck you!”

Debra said, “No fucking way you bastard! I’m still a virgin and I’m not on the pill! You’re not going to knock me up! Go fuck someone else! Asshole!”

I said, “Asshole! That’s a hell of a good idea!”

Debra said, “What?”

I replied, “Asshole! I’ll fuck your asshole!”

Debra said, “In your dream!”

I said, “Look Debra! I have a DVD of you sucking six guys off and it looked like you were really enjoying it too! I want to fuck you and I’ll settle for your ass!”

Debra said, “It’ll hurt!”

I smiled and said, “Probably!”

Then Debra surprised me by saying, “Okay but you’ll have to wait a week! I want time to loosen my rectum up for you! Mom has a butt plug I can get! I’ll sleep with it in me to get myself used to having something back there! Then how about next Friday night I let you butt fuck me! That way I can have two days to recover if I need it!”

I said, “Okay! Next Friday night!”

Debra said, “And if you slip it into my cunt for any reason whatsoever, even by accident, then I’ll cut that fucking thing off and shove it up your ass! Do you understand?”

I smiled and said, “Yes I understand! I can fuck your ass but not your cunt under any circumstances! Or you’ll cut my cock off and stick it up my ass!” I waited for that to sink in before I said, “I’d much rather stick it up your ass!” Then I turned and went back to my room where I made two copies of the DVD and hid them in separate places.

The next day on our way to school Debra said, “Asshole! I poked that butt plug in a few times last night. It didn’t hurt but it wasn’t great either! Besides it isn’t as big as your cock!”

I asked, “How do you know how big it is?”

Debra said, “I’ve peeked before but tonight I want a good look so I know just what I’m getting into!”

I said, “Okay! But if I show you mine…”

Debra answered, “I’ll show you mine!”

I said, “Deal! Catch you later!”

After school but before our parents got home from work I went into Debra’s bedroom and dropped my pants to show her my cock. She wanted to see it hard so she sucked it. I got real hard but then she stopped and said, “Not so fast! We made a bargain for my asshole unless you’re ready to give that up!”

I replied, “I’ll wait for your butt!”

Debra then undressed. Like she said she showed me hers! She sat back on her bed and opened her legs to show me her virgin pussy then rolled back enough to show me her asshole. She got the butt plug and K-Y Jelly and showed me how she slips it in. She said that she really needs something bigger now that she has seen my cock hard.

Then she smiled and said, “Holly has a soft silicone dildo that I can borrow! It’s perfect! Get out so I can call her!”

I pulled up my pants and took another look at my almost naked sister. I got a hard-on as I realized that in a few days I’d get to butt fuck her. No girl had ever let me do that so it would be a first for both Debra and me. By no girl had ever let me I mean all two of them. Stella let me fuck her eight times last year and Judy has me fuck her six times so far this year. Judy is a lot more willing to put out.

I smiled when Holly arrived after dinner and the two girls disappeared into Debra’s bedroom for the evening.

The next morning on our way to school Debra said, “Holly thinks I’m nuts to give you my ass!”

I just smiled and said, “A deal is a deal! Isn’t it?”

Debra said, “Yes! But…Holly had trouble getting that dildo in my ass! Then as soon as the head popped in I screamed into my pillow! Do you know how much that hurt?”

I asked, “So do you want to give me your pussy instead?”

Debra said, “Fuck no! I’ll give that hole to the right guy when the time comes! And not until! Do you understand?”

I said, “Yes! I understand!”

After school on our way home Debra had Holly with her. Holly just gave me the evil eye and the silent treatment. Once we were home the two girls disappeared into Debra’s bedroom again.

When we were called down to dinner Holly glared at me and went home to eat. After dinner Debra gave me the signal to go upstairs. She told me that Holly had gotten the dildo in her ass but that it had hurt like hell. She had left it in for one minute, two minutes, and then for a full five minutes before begging Holly to take it out. She said that she was having a hard time relaxing her sphincter muscle with that dildo in her ass but that she thought that it was getting better.

The next morning on the way to school Debra thanked me for making sure that her cock sucking orgy hadn’t gotten spread all over school. Apparently my buddy that had filmed it all had told her that I had threatened to beat up anyone of the twelve guys if they spread it around. It had been a couple of days and everything was cool. However she admitted that she loved giving blowjobs and especially the taste of their cum. She was hoping that there was a way to suck cock more often but not get a bad reputation.

I looked at her and said, “You can suck my cock two or three times a day if you like!”

Debra asked, “Instead of fucking my ass?”

I smiled and said, “No way! Your ass is my payment! I’m just offering you my cock to suck because you said that you love sucking cock!”

Continue next page .....

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:37 PM
Debra said, “I’ll think about it and let you know after school!”

On the way home Debra brought Holly again. This time Holly actually smiled at me and said, “Hello!” What gives? Yesterday I was the biggest jerk in the world!

Debra said, “I thought it over and I’ll suck your cock before and after school and again at bedtime! But in exchange Holly gets to watch and participate after school! Deal?”

I smiled and said, “Deal! It sure beats jerking off all the time!”

At home we all went into Debra’s bedroom where I was told to get totally naked so I did. The girls stayed dressed which disappointed me. Soon I realized that Debra was teaching Holly how to give blowjobs. Mine was the very first cock that she sucked or even saw before. I was enjoying it very much. I just had to stand there with these two girls kneeling before me and taking turns sucking my cock into their warm mouths. It was so exciting that I couldn’t hold out too long as if I even wanted too. So as soon as I told Debra that I was close she had Holly put her mouth over it to get the cum first hand. It was interesting to hear about a blowjob from a girl’s viewpoint. They talked about how soft the head was, how hard the shaft was, and how to swirl their tongues around it. They talked about rubbing the soft underside with their tongues and how many girls got their tongues pierced to enhance the sensation for their boyfriends. Debra was talking about getting her tongue pierced soon. When I did start to fill Holly’s mouth with cum Debra told her to keep it in her mouth, pull back a little to make room for the rest of the cum, and to wait until I was done shooting. Then she had Holly pull off, open her mouth to show me the cum, and then swirl it around her mouth with her tongue to coat every inch of her mouth. That way she could really enjoy the full taste. After all of that then Holly was allowed to swallow just half of it. I watched Debra French kiss Holly and knew that their tongues were fighting over my cum. I was amazed at how long they did that. I was sure that my cum changed mouths every few seconds. Finally Debra backed up and told Holly to swallow it all. Debra asked her how she had liked the taste and apparently I was one of the better tasting guys. Debra mentioned one guy that had tasted so bad she damn near spit it out. She would have but the boy wouldn’t let her.

After that I was told to get dressed and get out while they put the dildo in Debra’s ass again. I left!

Holly stayed for dinner and afterwards she got another lesson in cock sucking from Debra using my cock. This time I got to sit on the edge of the bed. I reached down and played with Holly’s tits while she sucked me. Debra told Holly that all of the guys do that to her and that she just lets them. So Holly let me feel her up while she sucked. Holly was getting better and Debra let her do most of the work with just a couple of minor instructions. Then at bedtime Debra came into my bedroom. I was already in bed so she sucked me while I lay there. It was very good! I slept great that night.

Then first thing in the morning Debra was right there again before I even got to pee. I usually have a piss hard-on in the morning anyway so it was wonderful to have someone take care of it for me. I was starting to really enjoy this.

After school Debra had Holly get naked and she got naked too to comfort her. Debra had me get on the bottom and put Holly on top in a sixty-nine. This was Debra’s next step in giving blowjobs and I got to eat my first pussy. I even told Debra that it was my first time too so she gave me some instructions. Holly got so excited from me eating her that she stopped sucking me completely. Soon she came and got back to work. I sure enjoyed the fresh cum leaking out of Holly’s pussy. It was sweet and very tasty. I then realized why Debra liked sucking cock so much. I could eat pussy all day after this. Holly went home right afterwards, so Debra asked me to help her with the anal dildo part.

I got to coat it and her asshole with K-Y Jelly. Then I watched her face as I gently slipped the head into her brown pucker hole. I watched as Debra fingered her clit in front of me. She was on her back with her knees up to her chest so I had full access to her asshole and her pussy lips were spread enough for me to see the magic button that she was playing with. She said that it helped get her mind off her ass and helped her relax so that it didn’t hurt as much. I slipped it all the way in leaving just enough so that I could pull it out. Her asshole was a lot deeper than I had imagined it to be! While she fingered herself to several orgasms I slipped it in and out slowly. Debra did manage to relax. During the ten-minute session Debra told me that the girls in Greece gave all of their boyfriends anal sex so that they could still be virgins on their wedding day. Debra said that she might do the same thing! We stopped just in time for me to get dressed and get out before our parents got home.

That night at bedtime I was in bed and waiting for Debra to come in. It took a while but finally she came in. She had on a very sexy negligée. She locked my bedroom door for the first time then came over and sat on my face. I knew what she wanted and started licking her pussy. She tasted a lot better than Holly had but I assumed that Debra had taken a bath or washed up just for me. I ate her as best I could after practicing on Holly earlier. Debra leaned down to engulf my cock but she sucked real slowly since I was breaking her concentration with my tongue. I was doing a great job and I really liked this too. Eating Debra was the highlight of my day; hell it was the highlight of my life so far. Debra had a very hard time eating my cock while I was giving her so many orgasms. Finally she just collapsed on my chest and hadn’t finished my blowjob.

When she was recovered she said, “That was fantastic! You are the first boy to eat me! I didn’t want Holly to know that she got you first. Hell that bitch wants you to take her virginity too!”

I smiled thinking that Debra had never called Holly a bitch before that I knew of. Debra was jealous because I ate Holly first! This could be good, especially if Holly wanted me to take her virginity too. Maybe Debra would give me hers first. One could only hope!


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:38 PM
The next day was Friday. On our walk to school Debra said that she was a little nervous about me butt fucking her tonight but she said that she was ready. She had even gone to sleep with the dildo in her ass. It had fallen out during the night but her asshole felt fine when she took a crap this morning.

Debra also said, “I want you to do it right after school! We will have plenty of time before mom and dad get home so that we won’t get caught! Besides I’m kind of looking forward to it now!”

I smiled and said, “Me too! Thanks!”

All I could think about at school that day was butt fucking my sister. The day dragged. It was crazy! The more I looked at the clock the slower the time went. Out of desperation I actually started to pay attention in class just so that the day would go by quicker. It worked and soon I was walking home with Debra. Holly wasn’t with us. Thank God! Apparently Debra had told Holly what she was planning. Debra walked pretty fast and we got home quicker than usual. Debra had taken a shit during her last period so that she would be empty enough for me. I thought that she was on the right track and I also know that she was looking forward to it as much as I was.

Debra wanted to do it in her bedroom so that’s where we headed. We both got undressed and Debra got on her back on the bed and opened up her legs wide. She applied the K-Y Jelly to my cock and her asshole then took a deep breath. Then she took a couple more deep breaths before telling me to put the head of my cock at her opening but not to push it in. A couple more deep breaths and she told me to push just the head into her rectum. She smiled and said that I wasn’t as big as the dildo and that she was thankful. She had me press a little more into her in short strokes over a minute or so. Once I was all the way in Debra smiled and relaxed. When she started playing with her clit she told me to start fucking into her but not too fast or too hard at first. It was great! I loved her asshole more than Stella and Judy’s pussies put together. I think it was because she was my sister. Before long Debra was having her first orgasm from her finger then she stopped and just let me fuck into her rectum as I had been doing!

Soon Debra said, “You know that feels good! I mean it! It feels better than anything so far! Is that what having you in my pussy would feel like!”

I said, “Stella and Judy sure like it!”

Debra said, “I wonder how it would feel!”

Soon I was building up speed to match my sexual build up! Debra started humping up at me and her breathing got heavy too. Finally I was cumming in my sister’s rectum. It was incredible. It was the best fuck of my life! Debra said that she was having an orgasm right along with me and she wasn’t playing with herself either. I relaxed and my cock fell out of her butt. Debra relaxed and lowered her legs. I lay next to her for a few minutes. Soon Debra was kissing me and thanking me. Wow! It wasn’t a sisterly kiss either, it was better than Stella and Judy kiss.

Debra said, “Wow that was great! Can we do it again?”

I said, “Just give me a few minutes to get hard again!”

Debra said, “I can help you get hard! That’s my specialty!”

In about five minutes I was hard and back in her asshole again. This time Debra was on her hands and knees on the bed with me standing behind her. This way I could hold her hips and slam into her with as much force as I wanted. She wasn’t even playing with her clit she was just enjoying the feeling. Soon her tits were on her bedspread, her ass was up in the air, and I was pounding into her. This second time took longer but Debra didn’t seem to mind it at all. When I cum in her that time she just slid forward away from my cock unplugging me.

Debra smiled and said, “That was great but I think I need to stop for now! How about we do it again at bedtime?”

I smiled and said, “I’d love too if you’re up to it!”

Debra smiled and said, “I’ll be up to it! Don’t you worry about that!”


The End

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:43 PM
Here's another interesting one - Title : The mini-pony pleasure plan . Enjoy !!! ;)


Deep inside the cities oldest showground and racecourse complex stood a large red barn. Sometimes it held animals which were later exhibited in best of breed shows and the like, periodically held at the showground throughout the year. However, mostly it was used by the live-in groundskeeper, Mr Orrick, and his family, whom dwelt in a small cottage close by. One sunny Saturday morning, not long after breakfast, two pretty young teenage girls bolted out of that cottage and ran, lickety-split, towards the barn.

Taylor Dewey did her best to keep up with her older, faster girlfriend as they burst through the barns big doors and charged across a wide central floor space to where a stack of crisp, new hay bales, formed a conveniently private hidey-hole at its rear. Sandra Orrick scaled a single bale which formed a low, concealing barrier to a cozy little nook between the towering bundles and the rear wall of the barn in an easy leap and Taylor scrambled over it after her. They were both panting heavily as Sandra allowed a small pile of magazines she’d been clutching onto, to spill out in font of the panting young friends as Taylor landed with a soft crunch beside her on the spongy, chaff covered floor.

“Don’t worry. No one can see us back here!” Sandra assured her friend with a wicked little giggle as she started pawing excitedly through the brightly colored publications. Taylor peeked quickly back over the sweetly fragranced bale just incase. What if someone had noticed the madly dashing teenagers and had followed the pair out of curiosity? Her big, sparkling blue eyes scanned the dim, sun dappled shadows of the cavernous shed beyond the girls hiding spot, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. Some dusty farm equipment occupied one end of the hangar sized building and a stable area consisting of several stalls filled the other. Taylor could hear the faint, gentle shuffling sounds of an animal coming from one of the small, swing gate booths and recognized a pungent odor of horse manure, but apart form that, all was still in the warm, humid air beyond the girls impromptu straw cubby house.

“Black Cocks n White Pussy!” Sandra suddenly announced triumphantly, causing Taylor to spin around and see her friend waving one of the magazines around excitedly. Taylor’s heart, already pumping hard from the sprint from Sandra’s dad’s bedroom to the barn, almost skipped a beat as Sandra started unfolding one of the pornographic magazines glossy centerfold pages.

“Shhhsh Sandra. What if your dad’s outside? I don’t wanna get caught with his dirty old porno’s” Taylor hissed.

“Awe, chill out! Dad and the rest of the hands are smoothing the race track this morning an everyone else has gone shopping!” Sandra reassured her younger blond friend. The cute thirteen year old took her advise and made herself comfortable. Sandra admired the attractive fullness of the cute girls smooth, sun bronzed thighs and well shaped calf’s bulging pleasingly as she squatted in her loose fitting cotton cutoffs. For Sandra Orrick, the thrill of doing something forbidden or naughty was almost always better than the act itself. Therefore, she was thoroughly enjoying herself now, as she watched Taylor Dewey’s firm, c-cup breasts, rising and falling rhythmically beneath her tightly stretched cotton t-shirt and anticipated the effect the erotic pictures would have on her young school chum.

“This is the one I told you about. Checkout the size of this guys cock!” Sandy exclaimed.

“Oh my… Well, that’s just… It can’t be…” Taylor gasped, hardly believing what her wide blue eyes were seeing. The poster size page in front of her consisted of a diorama of explicitly sexual photographs. One photo showed a handsome black man wearing nothing but a brilliant white smile while between his muscular legs , and despite its relaxed condition, was the biggest, fattest penis Taylor had ever seen.

The smooth black cock hung like a length of fire hose, all the way from the mans dark, crinkly scrotum, literally to his knees. In the next photo he was accompanied by a sexy blond haired, large breasted white woman. She was kneeling naked between the black guy’s legs with an awed expression on her beautiful face while wrapping both hands, with obvious difficulty, around the bloated shaft of his now fully erect penis. His cock bridged out enormously. In yet another, the same woman was in vivid close-up, sucking obscenely on the broad, spongy black and pink head of the mans gigantic penis as she desperately strained to swallow the enormous tool bit between widely stretched red lips and puffing cheeks. Lastly, the main photograph depicted the horny couple actually fucking. The pictures had an immediate erotic effect on Taylor Dewey.

“It must be Eighteen inches long!” Taylor exclaimed breathily, her throat thicken with lust, as she studied the bawdy scene. The buxom blonde porn star was contorting on her back now on a low bench. The black man was astride her and biting one of her big, pink nipples, that stood out lasciviously from her full, bouncy breasts and he was literally cramming his massive, elephant-like prick, as far into her wildly stretching vagina as he was able. The blondes rounding, pink pussy slit was obviously stretched to the point of torment around the huge, vain-ribbed, cock-pole impaling her. Taylor marveled at the look of ecstasy on the woman’s sweaty, beatific face. God she looks happy! Taylor told herself, experiencing a wicked little shiver of lust run through her nubile lions as she tried to imagine what it must feel like to be so completely filled up by so much cock meat.

She’d been fucked by a few boys before. The pert, curvaceous teen had the kind of figure that ensured she received almost constant offers of sex, even from boys much older than she. She recalled one guy in particular had been pretty well hung. He’d fucked her in the back seat of his car in the car park of a discothčque, while Taylor’s older sister, and his actual date for that evening, had been searching for them on the dance floor inside. He’d had a good eight inches in length and a satisfying three-inch girth to his prick, Taylor remembered ruefully. He’d hurriedly shoved it to the hilt in her immature twat. She recalled, with a giddy little shiver, how her tight young vaginal canal had felt deliciously stretched around his fat, deeply rooted cock, allowing her to more fully enjoy the grabbing pulses his hotly throbbing tool had made inside her as he’d grunted his hot, sticky orgasm into her. Big is great. But even bigger must be better! Taylor told to herself and grinned a wicked little grin as she admired the awe-inspiring interracial fuck scene.

Meanwhile, Sandra Orrick was regarding Taylor Dewey the way one wolf appreciates another. She’d predicted Taylor would be interested when she’d suggested they sneak a peak through her fathers pornographic books. She smiled knowingly now, as she could sense her friend getting quite aroused by the bawdy images she was viewing. From that first day the pair had met at high school, they had become fast friends. Sandra enjoyed an excellent, attractive physique, long brown hair, ripe young breasts, a curvy little ass and the kind of teenage legs that naturally caught any hot blooded males attention. However, Sandra was a practical girl. She realized two pretty bees could gather twice as much male honey, so to speak. And even more importantly, although only thirteen, Taylor Dewey liked to think, talk and actually have sex with the guy’s they attracted, making her a particularly complimentary foil to the constantly thrill seeking fourteen year old.

Taylor had started thumbing her way excitedly through the rest of the ribald magazines, alternatively giggling or making bawdy little remarks like “Wow! that’s a huge fucker!” or “Can you imagine having one like that up ya!” as she turned page after page of massive black penises doing all sorts of exotically lascivious things with willing white whores in graphic color.

Truth be known, Taylor was beginning to feel quite anxious. She had felt heat rising in her crotch almost as soon as she’d laid eyes on those first few photographs. But as she riffled through one after another of her girlfriends fathers porno issues, she was finding it increasingly difficult to mask her embarrassing state of arousal. The maddening, tingling urge, building in her rapidly moistening pussy, made her squirm slightly and adjust her position frequently in a vain attempt to ease the aching lust welling up from her youthful cunt and spreading throughout her primed young body. Even her nipples were becoming overly sensitive and begged to be touched. If it wasn’t such a shamefully slutty thing to do, she’d have already shed her clothes and be plunging at least three fingers into her yearning, steamy little blond snatch and pinching the lust induced irritation out of her crinkly pink nubbins. That would be enjoying the magazines “properly” she decided.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:45 PM
Meanwhile, Sandra was also getting turned on by the naughty thrills the girls had been enjoying together. She knew her own pussy’s creamy goo had already soaked the crotch band of the white cotton panties, squirming beneath her tight fitting denim shorts. She’d watched carefully as tell tale signs of her horny blond friend’s growing sexual urges made Sandra suddenly decide the time was right to suggest one of the most deliciously debauched and sexy ideas that had ever occurred to her.

“Would you like to see a REAL big cock? I mean, a for REAL cock!” Sandy half-whispered suggestively, causing Taylor to look up from the dirty pictures with her pretty brow furrowed incredulously. Her friend was wearing a mischievous grin as she waited expectantly for the blond girls inevitable questions.

‘Sure I guess I so.” Taylor confessed. She couldn’t image what Sandra meant, but the idea tickled at her passion inflamed imagination

“But how? There aren’t any boys around here. Your not talking about a dick in a jar or something? YUCK!” Taylor pulled a nasty face while remembering a school excursion to a science museum where she’d seen one such unfortunate male appendage, sliced up and displayed in a glass beaker.

“Fuck no. Don’t be stupid!” Sandra laughed jeeringly and rolled her eyes at the childishness of the remark before continuing.

“I mean a real, live male penis, just a big as in these magazines here. I can show you one. But you gotta promise never to tell anyone OK?”

Taylor could see her mischievous friends eyes dancing just the way they always did when she was about to do something really naughty, like when they shoplifted earrings together or broke the rules by smoking cigarettes at school. She had never failed to enjoy a single one of the crazy antics Sandra always seemed able to talk Taylor into in the past. So. She was already dieing to know what hell the willful girl had in mind.

“Ok, I promise. Cross my heart” She agreed while making a crossing gesture above her nicely swollen chest and trying not to laugh.

“Then follow me, and keep quiet!” Sandra instructed as she scrambled over the hay bale and made her way quickly and quietly to one of the nearby wooden stalls at the stable ringed end of the large barn with Taylor right behind her. What’s she up to? Taylor wondered as her leggy friend worked a metal latch on a heavy wooden door ,disappeared through a crack and then beckoned Taylor to join her.

Once inside. Sandra latched the door behind them. Taylor realized they were in a roughly twelve by six foot cell-like stall, illuminated by a light bulb hanging from the roof. The stall was already occupied.

“Oh that’s so cute! He’s beautiful! Beautiful!” Taylor blurted as saw the most gorgeous little black and white Shetland pony she had ever seen in her life. He was obviously a show pony. He had a noble look of good breeding and looked well proportioned and ruggedly muscular. He couldn’t have been more than three feet tall Taylor guessed. She swooned adoringly as she stepped up and started stroking the animals thick blonde mane. He tossed his head in the air, then twisted to look at her. The little stallions soft muzzle and strong rounded jaw where the only parts of his head that were visible below a thick white shock of coarse long hair which fringed over his eyes.

“This is Little Little Mack! Sandra used the animal’s full “show name” and explained that the small horse was one of the most sort after breeding males in the country. Apparently he had sired many champions. She had been taking care of the little horse since he’d arrived a week before from interstate ahead of an upcoming exhibition to be held in the coming days at the showground. She told Taylor how her father had put her in charge of making sure Little Mack was fed, cleaned and currycombed everyday and how it was during one such visit, only a few nights ago, that she’d discovered a little “trick” Little Mack seemed to enjoy very much.

“Do you wanna see it?” Sandra asked mischievously. Her obvious excitement was contagious and Taylor told Sandy that of course she did. Indeed, she could hardly wait to know what the hell her shifty little friend was on about

“Ok, But its a bit rude.” Sandra replied as she stepped forward, speaking in soothing tones, as she stooped and captured the proud little pony by a blue leather halter around his head.

Taylor’s eyes almost bugged out of her head at what happened next. Still cooing calmly at the curious animal all the while, Sandra’s right hand disappeared completely inside and down the front of her shorts where she stroked her fingers quickly through the creamy lips of her pussy. Next, she was reaching a slightly glistening index figure towards the tiny horses flaring nostrils. Little Mack seemed very excited by the musky smelling fingers Sandra was holding just below his nose. He inhaled her stinky feminine fumes in a great shivering lungful, growing instantly agitated with animal lust and bearing his long white teeth whilst whinnying fitfully.

“Jezzus. Your turning him on?” Taylor blurted as Sandra giggled and pointed a hooked finger down and under the frisky little fellows twitchy belly. The girls could see Little Mack’s long black penis unfurling rapidly from the soft looking stifle pouching slightly before his brawny rear legs. Within moments, the horny little critters horse cock lengthen almost to the floor before raising up and bobbing mightily below his stomach. They hunkered down in awe as the mini pony displayed his black and pink dappled penis in all its glory to the admiring teenage girls.

“Pretty cool eh?” Sandra asked her younger friend hotly. Taylor could hardly believe her eyes, for a start, the mini pony’s cock was very human in a appearance, just looking at it was making her cream. Little Mack’s meaty boner was at least eighteen inches long and as fat around as five inches Taylor guessed. Its skin looked soft and shinny covering heavy , ribbing veins that seemed to pulse gently as the blood engorged horse prodder quivered tantalizingly close before the two teenagers in almost hypnotic invitation.

“Watch what happens when I touch it.” Sandra said. Her younger friends obvious excitement made her bold, reckless. While keeping the horses head secure with one hand she reached down and under his belly and her passion took over. She captured the rigid erection and pulled it gently out so that her cute younger friend could see it better. The pony pawed the earth. His tail, thick and long, swished back and forth. Soft neighs came from his mouth. His animal instincts picked up the children’s excitement.

Taylor’s cute ass almost touched the floor as she wiggled down to inspect the awesome maleness of the big cock. Her overheated pussy pulsed. Warm juicy cunt cream flooded the tight channel of her hole. She felt light-headed, dizzy. The cool pale skin of Sandra’s slender, palm up hand, was stroking Little Mack’s clammy prick shaft as the older girl started to threat it gently but firmly up and down along the underside of the massive cock. The small horses body was responding excitedly and he snorted and whinnied his appreciation.

“Can I touch it too?” Taylor asked shyly.

“Sure!” Sandra whispered. The air around them reeked with sex as both girls stroked the giant sized pecker longingly. Taylor could feel the hot warmth of the penis as she felt her way down the long, rigid shaft to the almost human looking rosette shaped cock head and back again to where his balls, heavy with thick pony jizz, swayed between his powerful hind legs. He snorted. Taylor noticed a small glob of the animals pre-cum had formed at the large, winking hole of the animals piss slit. She nudged Sandra as she gestured towards it.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:47 PM
“Lets wank it till he comes!” Taylor giggled wickedly. Lust was evident in the hot little thirteen year olds trembling whisper. Her titties tingled delightfully at the prospect of seeing the huge penis spitting animal cum. Little Mack sensed the child’s passion. He whinnied, swished his head back and forth. His agitated noises blended with the child’s little squeals of joy as they continued to jerk the giant phallus off. His tail flashed over his rump, and he began to paw the floor again. The scent of young wet female cunts flared his animal nostrils.

‘I dare you to suck it?” Sandra snickered a little as she suggested the perverted idea. A pleasurable quiver of lust tore through her fluttery young cunt. Taylor seemed delighted at the idea. The wicked little thing swiveled in closer, bringing the giant stiffy close up to her pretty face before flicking her dainty pink tongue out to dab at the sticky globule. The strong, musky taste of the animals cum flooded her tastes buds and sent a positive lust charge crackling from her quivery blond pussy to the rock-hard nubs of her tits. She lifted the heavy cock a little higher and pressed forward again with her pointed tongue more boldly this time. She pressed it strongly inside the twitching piss hole itself and wiggled it teasingly inside the sensitive slit mouth. The excited little stallion whinnied ardently and his withers and flanks quivered with heated horsy fuck lust.

All of a sudden there was a dazzling explosion of bluish white light, together with a loud “pop” of a flash bulb and a deep male voice boomed;

“Busted!”

Both girls reacted like they’d been struck with a cattle prod, leaping to their feet. Taylor’s blood turned ice cold. Someone had been watching them! Her heart leapt to her throat. The stall’s gate opened and a tall, weather roughened looking man in his mid forties, wearing a Stetson hat on a gray haired head, entered. Taylor recognized him instantly as one of the hired hands that worked for Sandra’s dad. She’d noticed him leering at her one day during a previous visit to Sandra’s place. Her heart pounded in her ears as she noticed the Polaroid camera hanging from one of the bristly faced mans strong, ruff looking hands and noticed the huge budge of his erect penis straining against the faded material of his denim jeans. Her eyes darted about looking for escape. The only way out was now bared by the burly old guy. And as she started to comprehend what the man was about to do next, she found herself dumb struck.

“Well, well. If it isn’t the bosses daughter, sandy-britches and her little horse cock sucking friend!” The old farm hand said in a deep baritone voice , touching the tip of his hat in mock politeness as his glinting eyes leered down at the terrified girls.

“What the fuck are you doing in here? Your supposed to be working for my father Mr Dutton!” Sandra suddenly spat indignantly at the uninvited intruder. The mans bright blue grey eyes hardened. He lent back against the wooden gate like he had all the time in the world.

‘Well. Les see? Oh yeah. I had a little over time due, Sandy-britches. So. I was just spinning my wheels, minding my own business when I spotted you two little rascals run in here and figured I’d see what you were up to. And well, little missy. I sure have!” Mr. Dutton grinned manically as he produce the glossy photograph he’d just snapped. Taylor almost broke down. The image was undeniably her. Dutton had captured her picture just as she’d buried her tongue deep within the gigantic horse dong which she was clearly grabbing onto with glee.

“Go away and leave us alone!” Taylor Dewey blurted, suddenly finding her voice. Mr Dutton looked her straight in the eye and smiled a crooked smile.

“I don’t think so. That wouldn’t be very friendly, now would it?” Dutton smirked confidently. “I’m not going nowhere until we’re all, real good friends girly,” he cleared his throat for effect, ” Unless you’d prefer I go away now and show your nice little photo to your mom and dad, or maybe your teachers? Hey? Maybe the boys at you school would like to see it? What do you think girly?

Taylor felt an icy shiver run down her spine. So that was this old guy’s angle, blackmail. He looked awfully mean and horny Taylor realized. Without doing anything but watching their young vibrant bodies, he had already had an erection.

“What’s your name little princess?” Dutton addressed Taylor directly as he examined her like a piece of meat.

“Her names Taylor Dewey. Now please let us go Mr.Dutton!” Sandra ordered, but if she expected the man to comply, she was dead wrong. Ted Dutton was enjoying himself immensely.

“Well. Well. Dewey Tail-ler! He teased mockingly.

“Let us go. Please mister?” Taylor begged at the point of tears. Dutton lost his temper than.

“Look you little bitches. You better start being a lot more friendly to me. I got a picture of you sucking a horses cock here missy. Did you know bestiality is a criminal offense in this state girly, did ya? Taylor dropped her eyes to the floor. She knew the horrible thug had her snookered. Even if she could run away. He had that photograph. The rest of her life could be changed forever by what he did with it.

Yes sir! That’s a great picture. Your quite a cock sucker aren’t ya little Dewey tail?” It was obvious he didn’t expect a reply. Dutton was just just overwhelming the girls now with his supreme, adult confidence as he said;

“I sure would like to get a good old look at that cute little Dewey tail of yours right about now girly. Take off your clothes, honey! You too Sandy-britches!”

The girls looked at each other in a last ditch effort to find a solution to the predicament they were in. Seconds past. Then Sandra exhaled in obvious defeat and began to follow the dirty old mans instructions. Taylor’s heart sank. She clearly had no choice now but to give up to. Slowly, she to began to undress.

Ted Dutton wished he had a nice cold beer as he enjoyed the erotic show before him. Girly fingers unsnapped buttons, pulled down zippers and unhooked bras as he gazed unswervingly at the ripe teenage bodies being unveiled before him. His cock twitched with excitement and his mouth dried up as he gawked at the moist crotch of first one and then the other girls cotton panties. T-shirts snaked over the girls heads to reveal the firm swelling ripeness off their fully exposed young breasts. His gaze locked on the blond girl’s wet panty-crotch. She hooked her thumbs into her tight cotton panties, pushed them down her slim hips. They dropped to her ankles and she kicked both shorts and panties off her feet.

Heated with lust, Dutton ogled the silky blonde hair that adorned Taylor’s immature pussy. His mouth watered. His eyes were trained on the pink slit and moist puffy cunt-lips.

“Well. Well. You really are a little Dewey tail aren’t you girly” Dutton smirked. He looked pensive for a moment.

“Now. Sandy-britches. I wanna see you and Dewey tail be real friendly to each other. You can start off with a nice tongue kiss.” Dutton explained matter of factly. The girls starred disbelievingly, Taylor looked at the man with pure hate and realized he was looking at her photograph again.

“Oh yeah. I surely would like to show some folk in them internet chartrooms your lovely picture Dewey tail!” Taylor’s eye’s dropped to the floor. He had her beat, she knew it. She looked to Sandra. The knowing older girl just moved in and embraced her younger girlfriend strongly, reassuringly. Sandra looked the young blond in the eye and then slowly, gently kissed the soft red fullness of her pouting, feminine mouth.

“Cut! No. No. That sucked,” the old hired hand drawled. “You wouldn’t make it in Hollywood with that performance! Now looky here. I want to see a real good show from you two. When I tell you what to do you’re gonna do it like you love it. Otherwise I’ll show the whole town what dirty little horse cock sucking bitches you really are. Understand?” After a moment, Sandra and Taylor shook their pretty young heads submissively.

“Great, and who knows? Dutton continued, “If you two really try to impress me with your performance from now on. I might just give you back this photo and forget everything I’ve seen. Ok? Taylor’s heart leapt with hope at that last remark. She had no idea whether Dutton could be trusted. But she didn’t see any other life ropes to cling to.

“Now. Let’s try that kiss again girls. And remember you two. I’m calling the shots. But that don’t mean you ain’t allowed to enjoy yourselfs. You can imagine it’s that horses cock you were sucking on again Dewey tail, if that helps ya” Dutton sniggered evilly as the girls bodies closed together once again.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:49 PM
“Gimme your tongue this time,” Sandra told her younger friend earnestly. “We’ll show this bastard, alright?” The defiance in her older friends voice thrilled Taylor. The little girl was caught off guard by the erotic suggestion. It intrigued her, made her cunt seep. She made up her mind right then to play along. Besides, what else could she do?

Taylor leaned forward, her lips slightly parted, her pink tongue extended. Sandra sucked vigorously on the girl’s offered tongue this time. Taylor was surprised to find herself quaking from the contact of Sandra’s mouth on hers. After a few seconds, Sandy popped her mouth off. “Mmmmm.” She hummed exaggeratedly, as she shot a defiant look at Mr.Dutton.

“Again! More passion!” Dutton ordered the aroused youngsters. His prick was rock hard now, as he saw the two horny teenagers melt into each other’s embrace again. Tits pressed against tits. Bellies crushed. Long legs sought the heated wetness of the other’s pussy. Arms snaked around slim backs. Lips locked. Taylor plunged her wiggly tongue into her girlfriend’s eager mouth. She pressed a smooth thigh between Sandra’s legs, the knee digging into her friend’s pussy. Taylor’s own pussy was being treated to the same delight.

Sandra sucked wildly on the invading tongue. She felt the hot juice from Taylor’s pussy drenching her thigh. Whimpering gurgles escaped between mouths. Taylor came out of Sandra’s arms, panting. Her body was on fire.

“Never knew kissing a girl could be so much fun eh Dewey tail?” Dutton heckled and then smiled victoriously as Taylor nodded in agreement.

“Now do each other’s tits.” Dutton ordered excitedly in his husky male voice. Taylor hesitated for a second then gently touched one of Sandra’s small firm tits.

“Suck it, Dewey tail! I wanna see you loving her” Dutton’s voice was hawse with lust.
Sandra was ecstatic. She’d all ready been aroused. The feel of Taylor’s hand on her tit felt like fire on her chest.

Taylor wriggled close, sucked one of her friend’s swollen nipples into her eager mouth. Sucking, she stroked Sandra’s beautiful body, her hand gliding up and down the smooth-silky skin. “Mmmm,” she purred. Dutton was right, she told herself. If I can’t beat it. Why not enjoy it?

Sandra sighed, combed her fingers through Taylor’s thick blonde hair. The contact had been fabulous. Hot tremors raced up and down her spine. Taylor sighed at her older friends sexy touch, blue eyes glowing like twin bonfires.

Sandra touched Taylor’s large fleshy tits. Taylor cupped one of her swollen tits towards Sandra’s flushed and excited face.

Voraciously, Sandra gobbled at Taylor’s large pulpy tits. She sucked hard, gnawed on one swollen nipple. Dizzy with desire, she grabbed one of Taylor’s jiggling tits, mauled it and sucked the other one at the same time. Taylor was trembling. Sandra’s mouth was fantastic.

She reddened one large tit with her hands, then turned her attention to the other one. She kneaded one and sucked the other, soaking the pink glowing flesh in spit.

“Show me those titties now Dewey tail. I wanna see em!” Dutton said. He was rubbing his hard-on through his jeans lightly as Taylor backed away from the greedy hands and mouth of her girlfriend. She held her own tits, cradling them in her hands. Both were soaked. Both were glowing pink from rough handling.

Ted Dutton could see Taylor was getting good and bothered now. He could smell the young teenagers heated cunt fumes. So could the mini-pony. Little Mack had been growing more and more agitated as Dutton had been working up the two naughty young bitches. He’d been left hanging when Dutton interrupted the girls during their horsy-cock play. Don’t worry fella, you’ll get your turn soon enough, Dutton thought to himself as he saw the tiny horse fidgeting pitifully about.

“Ok. Sandy-britches. I wanna see you lick Dewey tails creamy little pussypie now.” Dutton commanded. Damn. I wish I could fuck these little bitches right now! He was thinking. But he knew he had to stay in control. Everything was going to plan. If he blew it now, he knew he’d be so, so sorry later.

Sandy’s hungry gaze drifted to the patch of curly blond pussy hair hiding Taylor’s heated pussy. She skimmed her hands down her body and gently began to explore the puffy folds of her tender hole. It was already wet and juicy. Sandy chewed her way down Taylor’s simmering hot body. The pungent aroma of pussy burned into her brain. She touched Taylor’s cunt, tickled one finger through the puffy lips, and brought her juice-stained finger out. She sucked off the warm sticky fuck cream. “Mmmm.” she pouted exaggeratedly at Mr.Dutton again.

Taylor moaned, twitching as Sandy fondled her cunt a little longer. Sandra eased herself down between Taylor’s long slender legs. Kneeling, her mouth was inches from the coral pink lips of her friends creamy pussy. Juice, white and filmy, covered her cunt slit. Blond pubes matted with fuck juice.

Sandra licked her tongue over Taylor’s juice-stained thighs. “Mmmm, Taylor moaned.”
Taylor was slightly crouching, her legs spread, her eyes fixed on the barns roof. Her small tits rose and fell with each gasping breath. She waited for the first touch of Taylor’s mouth against her pussy. She began to shake. Taylor was only licking her legs and belly. She was losing control.

Sandra was now ready to dine on the juicy pussy-meat between Taylor’s long, quivery legs. She welded her mouth to Taylor’s cunt. Hot fuck juice greeted her. Taylor went wobbly at the knees. She writhed in bliss, ground her cunt into Sandra’s mouth. “Unnn! Unnn!” She bit her lip to keep from crying out.

“Yeah. Suck her good Sandy-britches!” Dutton hollered his obscene encouragement for the young girls lesbian love making.

Sandra sucked, she gathered the folds of Taylor’s seeping pussy into her mouth. Warm cunt-cream smeared her pretty face. She filled her mouth with the delicious-tasting pussymeat. The thirteen year olds sticky pussy juice flowed down her chin and neck. Taylor gasped huskily, Getting sucked by another girl was fabulous. It was as though she knew exactly what made her pussy feel best Taylor was thinking as she moaned again with the pleasure the lesbian experience was giving her young body.
Sandra heard the moans and sucked harder, reveling in the naughty thrills her hungry mouth was causing the blond girl. She kept her face tight against Taylor’s cunt. She chewed the puffy folds. Taylor moaned louder. Sandra chewed harder. Juice flowed faster. Cuntmeat slapped wetly against her face. She brought her hands under Taylor’s rotating ass. Her long nails clawed the soft tender ass cheeks. Taylor went wild. She humped, twisted, legs stretched wider, giving Sandra more access to chew and suck. Her face twisted in bliss as her eyes rolled loosely in their sockets.

With her teeth chewing sadistically on the folds of Taylor’s pussy, Sandra mauled the girls ass cheeks with her fingers and nails. She squeezed hard, scratched. Gurgling sounds came from her throat as warm cunt juice flowed into her mouth. Taylor twisted in joy. Having her cunt sucked made her crazy. The sucking pressure, reached deep inside her, churned her stomach, even made her nipples ache. Sandra found Taylor’s hard blood-filled clit. She sucked hard, almost tearing the clit from Taylor’s jerking body. She mangled it between her lips. Sucking hard again, she snapped her head, the hard purple sex button popping from her lips. Taylor responded in a jolt, jammed her pussy into Sandy’s face, soaked her in cunt juice, mashed her lips on her twat.

Sandra found Taylor’s clit again. She sucked it into her mouth, held it with her teeth. This time she wasn’t going to lose it. With Taylor’s clit firmly between her teeth, she whipped her tongue over the tiny nib. Hot tremors rumbled through Taylor’s hot pussy. She shuddered and found it impossible to stop shaking. “Ahhh! Ahhhh!” She stared up at the roof, watched it spin. It was all so unreal, yet so wonderfully fantastic.

Sandra chomped with feverish joy. She sucked, chewed, lashed her tongue. The triple combination was devastating. Taylor’s eyelids fluttered. Sandra threw herself mindlessly into chewing her friend’s pussy. She sensed in the spastic movements that Taylor was going to cum any moment.

Suddenly Dutton was beside the young lezo’s. He pushed Sandra backwards where she bumped her back against the wall with an “Ooouch!” as he took a firm hold of Taylor’s arm and dragged her, forcefully down, onto her back with a thump in the fresh straw on the stall’s floor. That idiot is going to rape her! Sandra felt anger bursting inside her. But Dutton was already backing off. Leaving the confused Taylor frustrated, twitching on her back.

“Its Little Mack’s time now girls. He’s been getting mighty frisky. C’mon here boy!” Dutton moved quickly to secure the tiny horse and guide him above and between Taylor’s softly spreading knees. Below the white fringe, the stallions eyes burned with lust. His nostrils burned with the hot female fuck fumes from Taylor’s over heated cunt.

The little stallion dipped his head down quickly and Taylor felt the pleasure of a pony’s rubbery wet lips on her snatch for the first time. Legs spread, she writhed on the floor, offering herself to him.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:50 PM
“Oooo!” Taylor’s moans echoed in the barn. Mack’s mouth was working frantically on her snatch, causing the blond to writhe in bliss on the floor. He pawed the earth, inhaled the scent of her turned-on cunt. Taylor gurgled, spit caught in her throat. Mack slobbered his spit over Taylor’s spreading legs.


“You can take care of his cock for a while Sandy-britches!” Dutton said as he grabbed Sandra and guider her in turn, to kneel at Little Mack’s hindquarters, along side his already erect penis. Sandra sighed. She looked between the pony’s back legs, almost hypnotized by the pony’s prick. Little Mack was pawing the ground again as he licked her friends hot snatch, his thick tail swishing back and forth. His balls ached. The young blond female had caused his frustration and passion with her earlier attempt to handle his prick. He was irritated in the balls now.

“Little Mack’s as horny for you, as you were for him, girls,” Dutton observed sincerely. “You gotta be fair to him.”

Meanwhile, Taylor humped her pussy at Mack’s gobbling lips. She twisted her young naked body on the hay-strewn floor. Pulpy tits bounced like exotic jelly as Taylor gasped and squealed. Little Mack gobbled up the child’s pussy. His mouth covered Taylor’s crotch. His tongue invaded her cunt hole. His drool soaked her already-wet pussy.

At the same time, Sandra massaged the hard pony-cock in her hand. As the pony’s rear legs stepped and twitched beside her.

“He wont trample you, he’s just horny and wants to cum.” Dutton whispered from close by, sensing the girls apprehension as Little Mack began to move back and forth. His long sticky cock in her hand, she fondled the pony’s balls. She stroked the heavy ballsack. Little Mack responded to her gentle strokes with a high- pitched neigh, fitfully sniffled between the scissoring legs of her thrashing friend. His rubbery lips rumbled at her steamy box. He neighed again as she hefted his bloated balls in a smooth, soft hand. God, they’re full! Sandra told herself. She was entranced with Mack’s dick. He jabbed, stepping forward, his cock fucking through her tight gripping fingers. His balls, laden with pony jizz, whacked against Sandra’s jerking fist.

With his cock feeling hotter every minute the little Stallion lathed his tongue on Taylor’s box. She bucked on the floor, hips rotating, ass in the air, pussy grinding over and over again into the pony’s muzzle. Hot pussy goop oozed from Taylor’s cunt, flooded the animal’s mouth and nose, then drooled over his gobbling lips. He snorted, his teeth fused to her crotch. He snorted again. His tongue invaded her pussy. Hot pulsing muscles tried to capture it.

Taylor squirmed on her back. Eyes bulging, she clawed the flesh of her own tits. Her fingers gouged the pliant meat. Pain mixed with the pleasure of Little Mack’s mouth and tongue.

Dutton’s cock was tormented in his denims as he watched the mind blowing action. Gotta keep control! He reminded himself as he leant down and whispered in Sandra’s ear;

“Rub your pussy against his cock Sandy-britches!”

Sandra’s gaze was glued to Little Mack’s prick. She stared at his pisser, shaking with the thought of what it would be like squirting cum. Her eyes leered at his balls swinging back and forth. Her lust had wiped away all her fears, her mouth hungry to eat him, her pussy pulsing to feel the long thick cock stuffed inside.

“Okay,” she sighed. She squirmed back a few inches. Shaking, Sandra lifted her round tight ass up from the ground. Balancing herself on the balls of her feet, she brought her pussy to the head of the cock. Mack whinnied. The heat of her pussy touched the tip of his prick. He jammed forward, the blunt tip of his cock hitting her clit, missing her steamy cunt hole. She stroked his hind leg with one hand, his cock with the other.

The stallion shook his head. His balls were rumbling. His tail swished, and he slapped his front hoofs at the earth. Sandra jerked the pony’s cock faster. She brought her other hand from his hind leg and began to milk his balls as his cock-head ran slickly between her fluttering flaps. Mack neighed deeply into Taylor’s puffy pussy lips. His big brown eyes rolled. The fire in his balls was getting out of control. He jerked, fucking his cock through Sandra’s jerking fist. His whinnies grew louder.

“Ok, It’s time!” Dutton suddenly announced to the erotically charged company.

“Sandy, This horse is ready to fuck and so is your young friend. Here, Help me with her!”

Dutton pulled the little stallion from between Taylor’s soupy pussy lips. Taylor was almost delirious with fuck lust. Cushiony muscles in her empty vagina pumped uselessly against her unfilled cuntal canal. She was desperate to be filled and fucked hard. She didn’t resist as she felt herself being part lifted, part dragged across the floor of the stable, straw spiked her cunt as Mr. Dutton and her best friend Sandra manipulated her clenching cunt back, in and under the little stallions rutting flanks.

Little Mack tossed his head in the air, his dark eyes flashing. He pawed the earth, snorting. His dark nostrils smelled the passion that reeked heavily in the barn. He snorted, flicked his white mane over his thick-muscled neck. His powerful chest pressed against the gate that kept him in his stall. Taylor turned her attention to the stallion cock as she saw her groin being dragged and lifted closer to it. She faced the horse like a naked sacrifice to his inhuman animal fuck-lust.

Sandra felt her own pussy churning out warm pussy cream as she helped Dutton get her young blond friend’s genitals ever closer to the hot, fat cock of the horny horse. She adored the beasts virility. She caught a glimpse of his swinging balls and cock. A lump clogged her throat.

Inwardly, she hoped Taylor would enjoy her fuck. She wanted to witness the huge horse cock fucking her friend.

“It’s time. We gotta get his cock in her.” Dutton puffed and panted from his exertions as he stroked the stallions powerful flank. “Keep him calm, Sandra.” Numb with passion, Sandra nodded. She scratched Little Mack on the withers. Touching the humpy horse made her cream.

Sandra took her cue from Dutton, adjusting her lifting hands as needed to position the thirteen year old to be fucked. Taylor’s blue eyes stared up over her tits in wonder at the giant nut-sac and thick shaft of Little Mack’s cock now dangerously near the sloppy, well lubed lips of her aching fuck-mouth.

“Mmmmm,” Taylor sighed. She helped the pair wriggler her along, shoulders on the floor, arching her back. The horse’s thick cock sheath and balls rested on her legs. Little Mack responded to Taylor’s mewling. His muscled body quivered and his tail slapped back and forth.

Sandra reached a hand down and under, stroked the horse’s cock. His hard thick cock-meat was incredibly warm. She gulped. Little Mack’s cock had turned into a long steel beam. Hot shivers raced down her spine. Taylor was inched down under the jittery horse. The bloated thick cock was near her hungry fuck mouth. Sandra felt envious. She could hardly believe the size of the giant piece of cockmeat. Little Mack pawed the earth with his powerful hoofs. His long tail swished nervously over his rump. His hard body tensed, his balls rumbling with the thick white-hot cum that swelled them.

In just a few more inches of dragging, his wet sticky piece of thick-muscled cock-meat was at her pussy’s gate. A quivering gasp came from her open mouth as Little Mack’s prick-head lay against the soft blonde mound of her pussy. Sandra’s mouth watered.


“Let me put it in you,” she whispered to her fuck ready younger friend.

“Ok.” Taylor said. She was shaking. She kept her legs spread wide just as Little Mack jerked forward, dragging his cock-head over Taylor’s clammy labia. He stepped back, then jerked, fucking the blunt thick head of his cock against her pussy. She was trembling with a mixture of lust and fright. The cock was monstrous. Sandra grabbed the huge thick shaft of Little Mack’s cock and aimed his prick at the blonde’s seeping pussy. Little Mack did the rest.

Taylor squealed. “Oooo! He’s … in me! Aghhhh! His cock is so big!”


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:51 PM
Little Mack lunged forward. The momentum had fucked his cock into the child’s hot pussy. The thickness of his prickshaft stretched the spongy walls of her bubbling cunt to the limit. Sandra sighed in awe. Her eyes popped as Little Mack’s cock fucked into her friend’s hot buttery twat. Little Mack’s head swung up. His mane swished back and forth. The heat from the teenager’s tight, gripping cunt made his powerful body tense and sway. Hot cunt cream on his buried cockshaft caused the muscles to ripple under his slick black and white coat. His cock thickened.

Taylor, aided by Dutton’s knee beneath at the small of her back, humped into the horses strokes, her young lithe body impaled on Little Mack’s gigantic animal cock. “Aghhhh!” she moaned. “He’s so huge! Oh, I love it! Aghhhh!”

Sandra watched, entranced by what she was seeing. She could hardly believe that such a thick piece of cockmeat would have fit into Taylor’s pussy.

“Fuck her, Little Mack,” Sandra whispered, her voice coated with lust.

“He is! Oh God!” Taylor was delighted with Little Mack’s cock as he fucked deeper and deeper into her cunt.

She worked her cunt up and down the length of the horse’s thick glistening cock as she reveled in bestiality.

Foam spilled out of her pussy and spilled onto the horse’s balls. The creamy ooze greased the horse’s giant prick as he fucked her.

Little Mack’s prick was hot and wet as she concentrated on the wonderful sensations that were bombarding her. Little Mack was fucking her senseless. He was definitely better than any human boy she’d ever fucked. Little Mack was more powerful, less restrained, his cock larger.

The stallion fucked deep into Taylor’s bubbling pussy. The powerful thrust drove Taylor back against Dutton’s knee. He fucked again, driving her back more. His cock pounded, swelling inside her sticky hot hole.

The pony kept lunging at her, and she loved it. Taylor rocked, her hips gyrating. She rammed her clit onto the horse, her cunt filling completely with churning, burning horse-cock. She felt the whack of his cum-bloated balls each time she rammed into him. Straining, sweating, knees held wide, she encouraged the animal, urging him on.

Little Mack, his balls rumbling, went berserk. Fast humping jabs and hammering jerks drove the whimpering teenager wild. Each horrendous new jab became more ferocious than the last. Relentlessly, the horse fucked forward, immersing his cock in Taylor’s pool of frothy cunt juice.

She wailed deliriously, her pussy crammed full of horse-cock. The horse was giving her the best fuck she ever had, she accepted the punishing blows, enjoyed the fuck of her young life.

Suddenly, half dragging, half carrying the squealing teenager on his throbbing cock, Little Mack convulsed. His prick exploded. Wads of horse-cum squirted out his pulsing prick, flooding Taylor’s tight pussy.

“He’s cumming! Sandra squealed, overwhelmed with joy for her young friend. Taylor ground her clit into Little Mack, the coarse friction and the incredible feeling off so much hot, animal cum dumped into her womb, triggering her own orgasm. She quickly joined the horse in bliss.

“I’m cumming, too!” Taylor groaned to her friend. “I’m cummin’ on a horses cock!”

Sandra watched the mighty little stallion fuck his sperm load into her naked friend.

Her violet eyes turned glassy as they focused on the humping horse and the naked teenager beneath him.

Taylor quivered deliriously. Her sweaty body twisted and turned. Her arms clutched the horse. Her legs clamped around his pulsing cock in a death grip. Completely off the floor, her body wrenched as the horse’s prodder squirted and fucked her churning pussy. Gurgling cries escaped her drooling mouth when his cock fucked dangerously deep.

Little Mack swirled his head in the air, his shiny mane swishing over his thick muscled neck. He lunged. His spewing cock-cum overflowed the teenager’s pussy. It dribbled down her jiggling ass and dripped into a puddle on the floor. Hard driving slams squirted more cum into her gulping hot cunt hole. Her pussy flowed with a soupy mixture of her own hot cunt-butter and briny horse chowder. Her muscles worked overtime, draining his heavy balls. Little Mack lunged again and again, his balls turning to empty shells. Pawing the earth, he twisted his powerful body, shaking the whimpering child loose of his rapidly shrinking prick as Dutton and Sandra let her loose.


Falling to the ground, Taylor let out a wail. She twisted in agonizing torment, shuddering dementedly from the best fuck of her life. She rolled away from the horse, curling up into a fetal position. Sandra crawled over to her friend.
“How was it?” Sandra asked. She was dying to know all the details.
“Excellent! You gotta try it for yourself Sandra. You just gotta!”

Sandra just curled up with her new young lover friend and kissed and cuddled her while she recovered.

A half hour later, Mr. Dutton told the two girls to get dressed.

Then, just as he’d had promised, and to Taylor’s enormous relief, Mr. Dutton handed her the incriminating photograph and thanked her for putting on such a great show for him. The two teenagers put on their clothes.

“Go on up to the house Dewey tail. Me and Sandy-britches got some talking to do.” She did as she was told. Taylor realized, without the photo, Dutton was probably worried for his job. I hope he doesn’t get the sack. He’s not that bad a man. She found herself thinking as she ran back up to Sandra’s house to take a well deserved and badly needed shower before Sandy’s folks came home.

After she left, Dutton turned to Sandra.

“Well. What do you think Sandy-britches?”

Sandra Orrick glared at the lanky cow poke as she snapped;

“You can cut out that Sandy-britches crap right now Ted!”

“Er.. Yes. Miss Orrick. I’m awful sorry. I hope everything was to your liking.” Dutton asked politely. Damn! I sure wish this little bitch hadn’t discovered my marijuana crop. I’d show her who was boss right about now! Dutton told himself as he hung his head respectfully before his bosses daughter.

“Yes Ted. Actually you did your part quite satisfactorily.” The mischievous little girl told the man.

“I sure am glad Miss. Orrick. er.. Do you think I might even deserve a little special relief for my help, please miss? I surely would appreciate it!” Dutton begged, indicating towards the still hugely bulging denim-clad cock in his jeans. Sandra could see the large wet patch were his pre-cum had soaked through.

“Ok. she smiled, “but we have to be quick ok? I need to discuss next Saturday night with you before I go.” She dropped daintily to her knees at his feet.

‘Next Saturday night? ” Dutton asked as he stepped forward gratefully and leaned in towards the gorgeous, naughty little girls pretty face.

“Yes. I have a pajama party sleepover planned with six girls from school. Most of them are total sluts. But there might be one or two hold outs. It can’t hurt to have an insurance plan. I’m planning to visit the greyhound kennels with them at around seven o’clock that evening. Will that be ok with you and your camera Mr. Dutton?” The cute teen smiled up as the old rascal leered down at her tits.

“Why, yes mam! I’ll be hiding in the last kennel at the back then, by seven.” He grinned.

If only I could be sure my silly little girlfriends would go along with bestiality in the first place! It would certainly involve a lot less planning on my part!


The End !!!!! :D

birdie8819
10-11-2007, 11:58 PM
One more story for tonight - Title : Sally's Serious Mistake . Enjoy !!! :D

To say that Sally was excited was an understatement. Her manager had just told her that four stars from the local football franchise wanted to train at their gym. “To get some variety from their pre season training program.”

And in addition to weight training, the football fitness manager had said that he wanted three classes a week of Sally's aerobics classes.
“To improve their fitness and agility.”

Sally was thrilled, not only because she knew this would look good on her resume, but also because she, Sally, would be meeting these superstars. The fitness manager had left some of the franchise promotional literature and she had looked through it.
There was the captain, Clint Jackson, God what a hunk and the vice-captain Jim Delaney. And the other two: Zac and Danny, what dreamboat looking guys. All four were heroes in the city where she lived.

Even in the off season the newspapers and TV ran regular articles about these men. The sports sections were full of them and the social pages followed their everyday lifestyle.

Sally looked at her reflection in the mirror. They wouldn't find anything to complain about there, she thought. Her 34 C breasts jutted firmly into her tight Lycra top. The cut-off top showed off her flat stomach and abs to perfection. Her long, shapely muscled legs showed the benefit of the hundreds of hours of aerobics classes she had taken.

At 19 she was at the peak of her beauty. Her skin glowed with good health, her brown eyes sparkled, her perfect white teeth. The owner of the gym was more than pleased with her. Not only was Sally a very good instructor, but the number of men enrolling for aerobics had trebled within a few months of her starting.

The four footballers came in the late morning when the gym wasn't very busy. There were only ten others in the class and the gym owner had asked them all to not make too big a fuss of the stars. The owner introduced them to Sally.

“Hey,” said Clint the captain smiling straight at Sally. “Our coach said the instructor was an ugly, older guy. And we've got the most beautiful gym instructor I've ever seen.”
Sally blushed.
“Just as well coach didn't describe you properly Sally. We'd have had the whole team here,” laughed Jim Delaney.
Sally blushed again.
“And the whole coaching team,” added Zac.
The four stars laughed.

“Now, you won't be too tough on us please,” said Clint, but Sally could see a twinkle in his eye.
Sally looked at him. He had a magnificent physique. His upper body was really fully on display as the training singlet he wore was skin tight.
“I think you'll find my course pretty easy.”
“I'm sure it'll be great.” Clint looked her in the eye.

Part of Sally's success was her ability to give alternatives to different class members according to their fitness, so that they would all the able to exercise to the same music. She quickly gave the footballers the toughest routines.

They all took it seriously and followed her instructions to the letter. There was no playing up. Sally was pleased to see them all sweating freely after ten minutes.
At the end of the hour Sally noticed how they were happy to talk briefly to the other class members and sign autographs. No arrogance at all she thought.

Clint came over.
“Sally that was great. Only one problem.”
“Oh,” said Sally, worried. “What was that?”
“I asked you not to be too tough on us,” Clint laughed.
“Seriously it was great. Thanks. See you in two days.”

The next session went by without excitement. All the course members accepted the stars just as other people in the class. Sally had been worried that they would treat her course as a joke, but all four worked hard and had obviously been practicing some of the moves.
At the end of the lesson Clint came over by himself.
“Sally, could you show me that move again.” He demonstrated.
“Clint, you should do it more like this.”
She did a couple of high kicks.
“Ah, I see. But I'll never be as elegant as you.” He looked straight into her eyes then said his farewells.
Sally followed him with her eyes and was aware of a thrill in her loins.

For the next two weeks it was pretty much the same. The four footballers never missed a lesson. They became noticeably more confident in their movements and continued to push themselves hard.
At the end of each lesson Clint, always Clint, came over to thank her or ask her advice on some technical point. Sally started to become more relaxed and and confident. When he invariably gave her a compliment she learned how to accept gracefully.

Her fascination for Clint grew. Not only was he a superstar, not only was he so good-looking, but she also found him a really nice guy. Sometimes in her evenings she would go through football magazines to find articles about him. She found a poster of him and hung it on her wall.

Two weeks later she was walking in before her lesson. It wasn't the day for a footballers' class and she was wearing her everyday clothes. A skirt, not too short, but she knew it swirled gracefully around her legs when she walked. And her long dark hair was out of the pony tail she always had when she took classes.

“Hi Sally.”
She looked over. There was Clint at the gym cafe having a coffee. He was waving to her.
Sally walked over.
“I didn't recognize you for a moment. A skirt and your hair down. You look lovely.”
Sally thought she had this under control but she felt herself blushing.
“And you're even more lovely when you blush.”
“Hi Clint, have you been here for weights.”
.”Yeah.”
Sally managed to control herself and even managed a couple of jokes which Clint laughed at.

“Sally, I'm having the boys over, you know, the other guys in your class and a couple of their girlfriends for some pizzas on Friday night. Would you like to come? It'll be pretty quiet. Some pizzas and maybe watch a DVD”
Sally's heart leaped with excitement.
“Oh Clint, that will be nice.”

He gave her his address which Sally knew was in the most expensive part of town. “Dress is very casual.” he told her.

Her excitement grew during the week. Clint had mentioned that the other girls were girlfriends of his team mates. What did that mean for her?

She spent hours on Friday afternoon trying to decide what to wear. Jill her flatmate and long time friend cautioned her.
“Don't show too much Sally. He's used to women throwing themselves at him.”

Finally she chose a pair of skin tight jeans. She wasn't showing any leg but she knew Clint would be able to see how great her legs were. And a cut-off blouse which left her waist bare.
Jill wasn't approving.
“But then,” thought Sally, “Jill wasn't going on the date.”

There were two other girls there. Amie and Josie. Both were very attractive. They explained that they had been cheerleaders but had to resign after they started going out with the boys. That was the rules. Sally couldn't work out who belonged to who, but she was pleased when Clint suggested she sat next to him at the table.

The group obviously knew each other well, but they made an effort to make Sally feel at home and she soon relaxed. The conversation was mainly about sport but Sally dealt with sports men and women all the time and felt comfortable. Sally noticed there was no alcohol. Probably because they were in training.

During the meal Clint's leg bumped into Sally's under the table a couple of times. On the third occasion he didn't move it away. Sally felt a thrill though to her loins as she felt Clint's thigh against hers.

She looked at him, but he was in earnest conversation with Zac about some game. But a few minutes later she felt his hand ease along her thigh under the table. It stopped about six inches below her crotch. Sally felt Clint's fingers gently scratching her inner thigh through her jeans

Again she looked at him and again he was carrying on an intense conversation with the others, Sally wondered what she should do. She decided to put her hand under the table then place it on top of his. She was rewarded with a squeeze of the softer flesh on the inside of her thigh. She felt the tingle all the way to her pussy.

Clint's hand stayed there for the rest of the meal. Sally knew her vagina must be getting very, very wet.

After the meal Clint put on a Brad Pitt movie. Brad was her idea of a hunk. But then she thought, not as much as Clint is.
There was a space next to Clint on the sofa which seemed to be the only seat available, so Sally sat there. Clint put his arm around her shoulder and she wriggled across to be closer to him.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 12:02 AM
The movie was watched almost total silence by all seven of them. About three quarters through Sally felt Clint's hand move down from her shoulder to her breast. God this was a bit embarrassing in front of the others. But then she looked around and saw Zac's hand well hidden up Josie's short skirt.

“Well, if it's what they do, it's what I do I guess,” she smiled and was glad she hadn't worn a bra. She put her hand on top of Clint's them almost gasped with excitement as he gently tweaked her nipple.

Sally wasn't really sure what happened in the rest of the movie. All she was aware of was the excitement coming from her right breast. She pushed herself closer into Clint.

At the finish of the movie Jim stood up.
“It's that six am training run tomorrow. We'd better call it a night.”
Clint looked at his watch.
“Yeah, man your right.” And he withdrew his arm from around Sally.

He walked her to her car holding her hand as he did.
“I'm sorry that finished so soon. But I did say it would be a quiet night.”
“Clint it was lovely, thank you.”
At her car she turned to face him. Clint put his arms around her, drew her to him and kissed her. Sally was in ecstasy. Here she was kissing Clint Jackson. He was so strong, so good looking, so famous and he was kissing her. She opened her mouth and when his tongue went between her lips she sucked it urgently.

Clint's right hand moved from her shoulder. Sally felt his fingers trace up her thighs. Only this time he didn't stop six inches below her pussy but his hand went right there. Sally hugged him tighter as she felt him stroke her pubic mound through her jeans.
Then, as he applied some pressure, on her thighs she parted her legs to open herself for him. His fingers explored her through the material of her jeans. They pushed against her labia and nudged her clitoral hood. Sally felt herself panting and hugged him even tighter.

Clint pulled out of the kiss. “Sally, I'm really starting to like you. You're someone very special”
Sally was so happy she couldn't say anything so she put her hand over his holding it to her pussy.”
“Did you like friends?”
“They are really nice.”
“They all liked you. Look, we're having another small party, the same people, next weekend on Saturday. It'll be a bit more exciting, dancing and things. I'd really like it if you came. We could get to know each other better,”
He gave her pussy a gentle squeeze.

“Of course, I'd love to come. What should I wear.”
“You always dress nicely. But something good for dancing. Something which shows off your lovely legs.”
They kissed again. His hand moved up from her pussy inside her blouse and found her left breast. Sally felt a thrill from her nipple to her pussy and pushed herself into him.

He whispered into Sally's ear. “Why don't you undo your blouse?”
The street was dark, no cars seem to come and Sally was totally captivated by him. She smiled as she looked into his face and undid the buttons on her blouse.
He looked at her chest, still covered by the hanging folds of her blouse.

“Show me your breasts.” His whisper was hoarse.
Sally was justifiably proud of her breasts and let her top fall to the ground. For a moment Clint stood looking at her then kissed her again, his hands each fondling a nipple.
“I'm starting to like you more and more. You are so beautiful.”
His kisses became more ardent, even frantic, his touch on her breasts became firmer. Sally had never been as sexually excited in her life.
Here with Clint Jackson, here exposing herself in a public place even though no-one could see. He was so gorgeous. This was a perfect dream.

They could hear a car coming. Clint picked up Sally's blouse and handed it to her smiling.
“It's pretty much a crime to help cover your breasts. But we have next week.”
Sally wriggled into her blouse and Clint gave her a farewell kiss.
“I must go. I'll see you at your class on Monday.”

“You must be mad,” Jill exclaimed the next morning. You let him do all that on a first date!”
Sally nodded, but she knew Clint could have fucked her if he had wanted to.
“But he said I'm someone special.”
“Easy to say. Do you know how many women a star like that can fuck in a year?”
Sally started to get upset. “You're just jealous. He's not like that at all.”

During the three classes that week there was no sign of the intimacy that had occurred. The footballers were totally professional. Clint came over to thank Sally as he normally did.
But at the end of the third lesson he stood in front of her preventing anyone behind from seeing.

“We'll see you tomorrow night. Come by cab. You don't want to get caught drunk driving going home.”
His hand moved forward and lightly traced the Lycra over Sally's pubic mound. Sally looked around but was confident no-one could see. She parted her legs so that he could explore between her thighs.

“Mmmm that feels nice and smooth. See you tomorrow night beautiful girl.”
A parting caress of her pussy.

Sally reflected on Clint's comment “Nice and smooth”, and on an impulse went to her hairdressers for a Brazilian that afternoon.

Sally tried on all her party clothes to work out what to wear. In the finish she ended up with her first choice.
A denim mini-skirt, because it was her shortest and Clint had said that she should show her legs. And a satiny silver singlet. It wasn't very tight, but it seemed to cling to her breasts and she knew that when her nipples were erect, their shape could easily be seen..

Jill looked at her.
“I hope you're on the pill Sally. He'll know you're only looking for one thing.”
“And he'll be right,” giggled Sally.

In the cab she did have a moment's indecision. Was she flaunting herself too much? But her doubts vanished as she walked to the front door of Clint's mansion.

Clint greeted her with a hug. He leaned back and told Sally she looked stunning, then hugged her again. His hands roamed down her back, lifted her skirt, went under her thong and softly massaged her buttocks. Sally clung to him in pleasure.

When she saw Amie and Josie she was glad she had dressed as she had. Both of them were wearing very short skirts, both of them were obviously bra-less and the shape of their breasts obvious. They both came over to her and hugged her.
“It's lovely to see you again Sally. And you look so beautiful.”

Jim, Danny and Zac were just as welcoming and just as complimentary. Clint came to her with a champagne glass and as he gave it to her kissed her in front of the others. But Sally didn't mind a bit. She loved being kissed by Clint and she felt that this was showing the others who belonged to who.

They went out to the courtyard where a barbecue was being prepared. Clint was the perfect host, putting on the music, looking after the barbecue and making sure everyone had drinks. When he refilled Sally's glass his hand drifted up the back of her skirt to caress her buttocks. Sally gave him a quick hug.

The other three men made an effort to make Sally feel at home. They told Josie and Amie about Sally's aerobic classes, how good they were and everyone laughed when they said how tough she was. Everyone laughed even more when the three men lined up and went through some of Sally's routines including some high kicks.

Zac and Danny started to dance with Amie and Josie. Jim held out is hand.
“C'mon Sally show us how you can move on the dance floor.”
She turned to Clint who was behind the barbecue and saw his encouraging smile and nod.

Sally was a super dancer. Her agility and balance, her sense of rhythm, her lithe body all combined. She didn't give a full on display, she wanted to save that for Clint. Jim stared at her as her danced and she was aware that he could see the shape of her breasts as they moved inside her singlet.

When they were finished Jim took her hand as they went to Clint to get another glass of champagne. Clint didn't seem to mind and Sally saw it as just a friendly gesture.

Clint's barbecue was tremendous. They sat down around the table and the same as last time Sally sat next to Clint.
And the same as last time after half an hour his hand drifted onto her leg. Only this time she was not wearing jeans and her short skirt was drawn up to the top of her thighs. And this time his hand didn't stop six inches below her pussy but went right up her thigh until his little finger was nudging her thong.

Sally had to fight to stop herself giving a groan of pleasure. She felt a little pressure from Clint's hand and parted her thighs a little. Now his fingers played over her thong and the plump soft flesh beside. Sally looked at Clint, but he showed no obvious sign of where his hand was as he listened to the conversation.

Sally had to concentrate hard on the others at the table as she felt the thrill of Clint's delicate touch. Then she noticed him scratch his nose with his other free hand.
He leaned over and whispered in her ear.
“Sally, honey, I think I need something to wipe my nose with.”
Sally thought it was an odd request and passed him a napkin.
He leaned over again and whispered, “I think this would be better,” and pulled on her thong.

Sally jolted. His breath in her ear had sent another thrill right down her spine, but he was asking her to take off her thong while the others were sitting around the table. She looked around, but they seemed oblivious to his whispers.

She felt a tug on her thong.
“C'mon honey, you know how I feel about you. Lift your bum just a bit.”
Sally didn't drink much usually and she had already had three glasses of champagne. Her light-headedness from the alcohol, her excitement from his intimate touches, her thrill at being with the captain of the football team overcame her reservations.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 12:03 AM
Carefully so she showed no movement above the table, she lifted her backside and felt Clint pull her thong half way down her thighs.
“You do the rest honey,” another thrilling whisper in her ear.
Sally accidentally dropped her knife on the floor.
“Whoops, silly me.”
She bent down, apparently to pick up the knife. She was able to lower the thong to her ankles.
“Where is it? Ah here it is.”

She picked up both her thong and the knife, but left the thong on her lap and ostentatiously put the knife on the table. She put her hand down to her thong. The part which had been covering her pussy was wet through!

She placed it on his lap and then leaned over to whisper in his ear. “Here you are Clint it's a bit damp."
“Good,” he said with a smile.

At least he crumpled the thong into a ball in his hand before he took it to his. He seemed to take ages wiping his nose and Sally could see him sniffing and smiling.
“God he is so sexy, this is so exciting,” thought Sally.

His hand returned to her pussy and this time Sally parted her thighs wider as his fingers played with her labia. Somehow Sally managed to keep her panting under control as she discussed some of the last season's games with the footballers

“I like your Brazilian,” Clint whispered again.
Sally giggled and was glad she had made that impulsive decision.
His fingers rubbed her clitoral hood. Sally knew she would come if he kept it up and clamped her thighs together to hold his hand.

Clint turned and winked at her. “Time for some dancing,” he said to everyone.

With a mixture of regret and relief Sally stood up. But she was aware that her mini skirt only came a few inches below her naked pussy.

She forgot her inhibitions when she danced with Clint. She had seen his loose limbed agility at her dance classes, she admired his body and his sense of rhythm was the equal of hers. They made an exciting and attractive couple as they writhed in front of each other. Sally knew her breast were bouncing inside her singlet, knew her nipples would be sticking out hard into the satiny material, but didn't care as the alcohol and Clint had an intoxicating effect.

Anyway she saw that Amie and Josie were putting on a similar display for Zac and Danny.

The music slowed and Clint put his arms around her. They kissed as they danced in a tight embrace. Sally thrust her breasts and hips into Clint. His hand drifted down her back and lifted her skirt to fondle her bottom.

She panicked for a moment. The others would see her naked ass. But the lights were low and she could see the other two in tight intimate embraces not taking any notice of them. And Clint's touch was so erotic and so exciting and she had been so aroused by what had happened at the dinner table.

His hand drifted around to the front and she felt those lovely fingers on her pussy again. On her pussy with all the others here!
“Clint darling, that's lovely, but could we go somewhere private,” she whispered.
“Soon, honey soon.”

He bent over and kissed her silencing her protests and his arm around her shoulder held her tightly and they swayed together, their feet not moving at all. As his sensitive fingers traced the top of her thighs Clint applied a little pressure. And Sally parted her legs as she swayed. Two fingers gently explored her vagina.
The feeling was so delicious that all Sally could do was to whisper “Darling darling Clint.”

After a minute's exquisite probing Clint's fingers found the spongier flesh of Sally's G spot. Sally had been aroused for almost an hour already by Clint and her arousal soon reached fever pitch. If Clint hadn't been holding her tightly she would have collapsed to the ground as her legs turned to jelly. If Clint hadn't been kissing her, her groans would have been audible to the others as her orgasm surged through her pussy and hips..

He held her tightly for a minute, until she had regained control of her body
“Oh Clint, that was so beautiful. I've never had an orgasm so nice.” She looked at him and giggled. “I hope the others didn't see.”

“I think they were concentrating on other things.”
Sally glanced around and then stifled a gasp of shock. Amie and Josie had taken off their tops were dancing in front of Zac and Danny. They both had lovely bodies and their breasts were swaying. She felt a stirring of unease deep in her stomach.
Surely Clint wouldn't ask her to do the same?

“C'mon Sally, join in the party,” called Josie, her boobs bouncing as she writhed to the music.
“Why don't you?” asked Clint.
“Clint, darling, I'll do anything for you, but I'm a private sort of girl.”
“Yours are far nicer than theirs. Why don't you be a party girl for me tonight?” He patted her behind. “I can tell you've been enjoying yourself. Why stop now?”

Sally remembered how half a minute ago she was orgasming in his arms.

“Well, it's only my tits,” thought Sally, “And mine really are better than theirs.”
Her courage bolstered by alcohol, she joined Josie and Amie. With a smile to Clint she turned away from the men and lifted off her singlet. Turning back, again looking at Clint she slowly started to gently jive.
Clint let out a wolf whistle and clapped.

Josie waltzed over and gave Sally a hug. “Honey, you have fabulous boobs.”
Clint jived in front of her. Sally relaxed as he smiled and stared at her breasts. She thrust her body at him as she danced.
“Sally baby, I can't wait until I get my hands on them,” he whispered as he jived closer.
“I cant wait until you do.” Sally jiggled her breasts.

Jim brought her cocktail. Sally saw him smile as he looked at her closely. His hand accidenty brushed her breast as he passed the glass. Sally flinched but neither Jim nor Clint seemed to have noticed.

Sally sipped the cocktail, God it was strong.
“Drink up honey,” smiled Clint and she gulped it down. She was starting to feel confident again. She ignored her semi-nudity and luxuriated in Clint's admiring gaze.

Then Clint turned to the others.
“Hey, you two girls, Sally is way ahead of you.”
Oh no, he was twirling her thong around his finger.

Sally heard some whistles and applause coming from Jim and the other men.
Then Amie reached up under her mini-skirt as she danced and slowly lowered her knickers. With a wiggle of her hips Amie's knickers fell to the floor and with an elegant kick she sent them through the air to Zac who whistled his approval. Then Sally saw Josie's knickers flying towards Jim who caught them and made an ostentatious show of sniffing them.

Sally felt a chill. Where was this leading to? She so wanted to be fucked by Clint but this wasn't what she expected.

Clint came to her and put his arms around her. Now she felt better and hugged him. It felt so wonderful, here she was in Clint Jackson's arms again.

“Clint, I just want us to go somewhere and be fucked by you.”
“I sure want to fuck you too Sally, but we can't leave the party just yet. This is just a bit of fun.”

The dancing continued and Sally downed another cocktail. She was starting to feel relaxed and light headed and when Clint came close and briefly kissed her and stroked her nipples she didn't mind that the other three men were watching.

The whistles, hand clapping and feet stomping started again from the men. Sally looked and saw that Amie was behind Josie with her hands on the back of her skirt. In an instant it dropped to the floor. Josie resumed her dance and moved over in front of the three team mates, dancing vigorously and thrusting her pelvis at them. And Sally could see, thrusting her shaven pussy at them. Then Josie went to Amie and soon Amie's skirt was an untidy bundle on the floor.

The two danced in front of the three seated men whose eyes seemed to be riveted to the naked women..
Then Amie came to Sally.
“Your turn party girl,” Clint had that nice smile but his voice seemed different.
Before she could protest Amie had undone the clasp on her skirt. It dropped and Sally only just managed to catch it around her knees.

Amie whispered in her ear. “Sally, honey, this is what happens at these parties. It you want to be fucked by Clint you've gotta play by the rules.”
Amie's fingers applied a strong and painful pressure onto Sally's hand and Sally let go her skirt in surprise.

Clint came to her rescue and hugged her tight so that she wasn't exposed to the three watching men who were shouting their approval.
The danced slowly together. Initially Sally clung to Clint to protect her modesty but in a minute or so she felt herself relaxing into his strong arms. Her breasts were thrust against his chest and his hands were squeezing her buttocks. When he bent his head down and kissed her, Sally somehow forgot her audience and responded opening her mouth and thrusting her tongue.

Clint stepped back but kept dancing in front of her. But Sally saw that his body was between her and the voyeurs and in her now alcohol induced relaxation danced nakedly and confidently in front of him. She saw his eyes starring at her pussy and she grinned and thrust it towards him.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 12:04 AM
Then Clint moved a bit and Sally was suddenly open to the gazes of Jim, Zac and Danny. This brought a round of wolf whistles.

Sally felt a chill of fear run up her spine. She quickly moved so that Clint's body shielded her.

Another round of applause caused her to look at what was happening with the others. Zac, Jim and Danny were standing in a triangle and Josie was spinning a bottle on the floor in the middle. The bottle stopped pointing at Danny who was slapped on the back by other two. Then Amie spun a bottle which stopped pointing closest to Zac.

Then to her horror she saw Amie kneel in front of Zac and Josie in front of Danny, each girl undoing the trousers of her chosen man. Two erections appeared. Two female mouths each swallowed an erection. Two female heads started bobbing up and down.

Clint came over and kissed Sally. His hand gently stroked her pussy.
“Our turn now, honey.”
Sally looked at him. Sure she would love to suck him, she thought.

“Sure Clint, where's your bedroom?”
“Honey, its a party, we can't leave the others. I need you right now honey.”
If Sally wasn't so drunk she would have noticed a hard tone in his voice.
“Clint, not in front of the others.”
“Sally, if you kneel here no-one will see you behind me.”

Her mind rebelled, but she saw that he was right. Clint put a hand on her shoulder and gently but firmly pushed down.
Reluctantly she knelt and felt his hands stroking her hair. Sally undid Clint's trousers and lowered them and his briefs. There it was. What she had been fantasizing about for the last month.

Clint Jackson's rock hard cock.

Forgetting the others she put it in her mouth. Sally had been told by a number of men that she gave great head. She liked to explore cocks with her lips and tongue, arousing and exciting her man. But Clint wasn't interested in that and holding her head thrust hard into the top of her throat.

Sally gagged but managed to control herself. She adjusted the movements of her head to time with his thrusts, but this was far from the giving experience she sometimes had with oral sex. Clint was simply fucking her mouth. Then she thought, but this is Clint Jackson and sucked harder.

Clint had had no sex for two weeks in anticipation of this night. He felt himself ready to come, pulled out his cock, jerked himself with his hands a couple of times. His jism squirted in great loads over Sally's hair and face.

“You did great honey,” Clint patted her head. Sally opened her eyes and was horrified to see the two girls and three men standing in a circle around her clapping. Zac, Jim and Danny were all naked and had hard erections.

Sally looked around in astonishment and then it hit her. Still kneeling she put her head in her hands and started to cry.

“Don't cry Sally honey, why don't you make yourself happy by making Jim happy,” Clint said soothingly. “Poor Jim hasn't had his cock in a mouth tonight.”
This brought guffaws of laughter from the group.

Sally pulled herself together. She stood up, not worrying about her nudity.
“I'm going home.”
She started to pick up her clothes.

“Sure you can go if you want to honey. But you should see this first.” Clint pointed at a laptop computer. “While we've been playing Jim's been working.”

Jim flicked a button. There on the computer screen a video played. Jim had been filming all the time.
Sally being finger fucked by Clint. Sally taking of her blouse, and skirt, Sally dancing naked, Sally taking off Clint's trousers, Sally with Clint's cock in her mouth, Sally with Clint's jism squirting over her hair and face. She noticed that no-one else's face could be seen.

“Sure you can go if you want to honey. But by the time you get home this will be on 10 porn websites and emailed to all our friends and some of yours.”

Sally collapsed into a chair. The men ignored her but Josie and Amie came over and talked.
Amie gave her another cocktail. With tears streaming down her face Sally drank it in one mouthful.

“Sally, honey, just relax and enjoy yourself,” said Josie. “Half the girls in town would pay a lot of money to be here now. What's so bad about being fucked by the stars of the football team?”

“Because I'm not the town bike.”

“Well, you've got a choice to make Sally. Relax and enjoy or become a porn star.”
“They wouldn't do that would they?”
“I don't know honey. All the other girls decided to relax and enjoy.”
“All the other girls?”
“Well, Amie and I didn't need any encouragement. But all of the other girls who have come here like you, who weren't party girls, decided that it was best to play the game.”
Sally's mind was numbed by booze but she tried to work things out. This was rape. But who would believe her with that video?

A chill of horror gripped her as she thought about her parents hearing about her video on the Internet. Possibly being shown it. She had absolutely no option.

She had no idea what she was letting herself in for but stood up and walked over to Jim. She had always quite liked Jim, he had seemed less of a show-off than the others.
“OK.” But a shudder went through her body.
She couldn't believe it when Clint came and hugged her. “I always knew you were a party girl, honey.”
It was all she could do not to spit in his face.

Jim lay back on some cushions and Sally knelt over his legs. Josie told her to change her position a little. Sally couldn't understand why but did so without question. Jim's erection had subsided a little but at the first touch of her mouth became rock hard.
Any thoughts she had about Jim being nicer soon left as he pushed her head hard onto his cock, his knob bashing into her throat.
Tears came to her eyes as she forced herself to suck and bob her head. Then she felt a movement behind her, some hands fondle her raised buttocks.

“Easy honey,” whispered Josie in her ear. “You're going to make two stars happy at the same time. And you always did want to be fucked by Clint. Be careful not to bite Jim.”

Sally felt two hands grab her hips. She felt a cock thrust into her cunt. Fortunately she was still moist from when she was excited sucking Clint's cock before.

The men must have had some understanding because Clint didn't thrust so hard as to make her lose control over sucking Jim's cock. Finally Jim jerked himself off trying to cover her face as much as possible. The drips of his jism which landed on his stomach were lifted off by Josie and plastered into Sally's hair.
Clint now lifted the level of his thrusting, now it was so hard Sally's body bounced and she grunted as his cock pounded into her cervix. Finally he came with a grunt.

The process was repeated with Zac and Danny. Sally's mind was now numb. She had no thoughts as her body was used and abused.

The football stars were super-fit and in their prime. They had all refrained from sex for the previous two weeks and were able to come several times.

Sally's worst moment came when she was still kneeling on the floor and Josie again whispered in her ear.
“Have you taken it up the ass before honey?”

Sally had once and it had hurt so much she never had again.
She lifted her head from Danny's cock. “Oh no please not that.”

Clint's voice was harsh. “Sally honey, shut up and get on with it or get ready to be a porn star.”
“This will help honey,” whispered Josie and Sally felt a well oiled finger push into her anus.
For the first time Sally cried aloud. From the anticipation of pain but more from the total sense of humiliation.

Clint pushed his oiled cock hard into her rectum. She grunted with pain as her anus was stretched.
She clenched her teeth to fight the pain and humiliation.
“Suck my cock bitch,” Danny's voice grated.

After all four had ravished each of her three orifices Zac reclined on a couch. Sally was told to sit on him taking his cock up her ass. Then Josie told her to spread her legs so that Danny could fuck her from the front and then Jim, the kind one, put his erection in her mouth.

Clint came close with the camera. "Tell them how you love their cocks, party girl."
He told her to sigh with pleasure as Jim came in her mouth, as Danny fucked her battered cunt and Zac ravished her bleeding anus.

And for the final insult Sally was made to lie on her back, made to wrap her arms and legs around Clint as he raped her, made to kiss him, made to say she loved him.

They insisted she showered and douched and then called taxi for her to go home.
Clint's final words. “You're not a bad fuck Sally, we'll have you here again. But if you want to be a porn star, just mention one word about this to anyone.”

Sally huddled up in the back seat of the taxi, trying to restrain her tears. When she arrived at her apartment Jill was still up. She took one look at Sally's face and knew something terrible had happened. Whether it was the effects of the booze, whether it was the emotion, but Sally collapsed in her arms and told Jill everything.
“But Jill, please please please don't tell anyone. One flick of a switch and it'll be all over the Internet.”


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 12:05 AM
Finally Jill gave Sally a knockout dose of sleeping pills. Then she phoned her father who owned the toughest pub in the tough part of the city. Her father had some interesting friends.

RETRIBUTION
It was seven o'clock the next morning when Clint heard his door bell ring. Their party had continued with Josie and Amie and then they drank more booze as the watched and laughed at the video of Sally's initiation.
His three team-mates had stayed the night in his huge luxury house rather than drive drunk.

“Who is it?” he asked blearily through the intercom.
“Detective Janders, City Police. Sorry to disturb you Sir, but your neighbor reported a minor disturbance here last night.”

“Fuck,” Clint thought. “She hasn't gone to the cops. But no, he said it was a neighbor.”
He went to the front door and after seeing Detective Jander's badge took the chain off the door and let him and another policeman in.
“Thank you Sir,” said Janders a tall smiling man in smart plain clothes. This is my colleague Detective Holmes.”

Detective Holmes was far less presentable. Short and fat with scruffy clothes and a scowl. He also walked with a limp, unable to bend his left leg.
Janders walked around the living room studying the football photos on the wall.
“I told you Holmes, it is the football star Clint Jackson.” Turning to Clint. “This is truly an honor Sir. Why, I saw you make the winning score in last year's final myself.
“This is an honor, isn't it Holmes?” But Holmes just scowled.

The three team-mates came down to see what was happening. Janders recognized them all and his smile broadened.
“Such an honor. Could I ask you gentlemen for your autographs. My daughter Casey is such a fan.”

Clint started to relax. Janders was so friendly and obsequious.
“Look, this won't take a minute, but your neighbors said there was a noisy party here last night.”

“Looks like there was,” grunted Holmes pointing at the pile of empty booze bottles.
“Well detective, we did have a party. We didn't think it was that noisy. I'll apologise to the neighbors immediately.”

“That'll be very kind of you Sir. I'm sure they will appreciate it. Were there any women here last night?”

Clint knew enough to tell the truth as much as possible. “Sure there were three ladies here last night.”
“And why not?” said Janders. “Football heroes like you probably enjoy a pretty girl's company.”
He winked and laughed in a knowing way. The four footballers joined him laughing.

“These neighbors say they heard a girl crying,” growled Holmes.
A chill ran down Clint's spine Sally had cried out when he had first fucked her ass.

“You know, sometimes girls get a bit excited and shriek a bit.”
“I sure do. Bit of booze and they start yelling and screaming when they are having fun.” Janders smile was broad.

“They said they heard her cry, “Please no. Not that.”
Holmes limped over to Clint. Although he was a foot shorter Clint still found him intimidating.
“I can't remember anything like that. Can you guys?” All four shook their heads in bemused innocence.

“This is a bit embarrassing Sir. But did you have relations with any of these women last night? No offense if you did. There's no law against it, is there Holmes?”
Holmes said nothing but continued staring at Clint.

“Well, I did get on well with one lovely lady,” Clint's smile was bashful.
“Well I bet she thinks she's very lucking, having the captain of the football team as a very good friend.” Janders smile, if anything, was even more friendly.

“A young lady has complained that four men fucked her last night. In her mouth, in her cunt and in her ass.” Holmes growl cut through the room like sword.
He then turned away and seemed to be staring out of the window.

“Clint,” said Jim. “I think we should call a lawyer.”
“That's your right of course. But it's no offense if a young lady wants to take on four football stars is it Holmes?”

“Not if she consented.” Holmes was now facing them from the window. Both his hands were behind his back.

“She did consent,” blurted Zac. “We can prove it.”
“You can prove it. Did you hear that Holmes? Hey gentlemen, that's great. If we can see proof of her consent, we won't trouble you a minute longer.”

“We filmed it with that camera there. It's on the laptop.” Danny pointed to the two items on the table.

“Ah,” said Janders. “This is wonderful. We can clear this up in no time.” Moving with surprising speed he picked up the camera and put it in his brief case and switched on the computer.

“I can show you,” said Jim.

“Thank you Sir, but I think procedures say I should do this” Jander's fingers moved with blinding speed over the keyboard. The four young men watched anxiously. Perhaps they should have called a lawyer.

“Ah, this looks like it. Loaded at 10.15 last night. And I see you haven't sent any emails since then. I'll think you'll find that was wise.”
Was there a chill in his voice?

He started the video.
“See, you can see she's taking off her clothes by herself.”
“Sure can. Mighty pretty girl. Still we shouldn't embarrass her.” He fast forwarded.
“If you go to the end you can hear her saying how much she loved Clint,” said Danny.

Jander's fingers moved quickly, “Why, indeed I can.”
He stood up. His broad smile even broader. “Well gentlemen, young men will be young men I guess. Can't say I've met any women so generous with their favors, but as you say, she was enjoying herself.”

The computer joined the camera in the brief case.
“Hey, I need those. They're my property.”
“For your own protection Sir. Just procedures. You have them back soon.”

Clint opened his mouth to protest, but was waved into silence by Janders.
“Now Holmes,” said Janders. “Do procedures say we need to do anything else before we can leave these gentlemen in peace?”

“Samples,” grunted Holmes.
“Ah, of course. You are such a stickler for procedures.” Janders turned to the four with an apologetic look on his face. “Gentlemen, just to wrap things up and leave you in peace, could you each be so kind as to provide us with a sample.”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 12:07 AM
Clint was puzzled. They all stared at Janders bemusedly. “What sort of sample?”
“Samples of your semen of course. We need to match them with those found in the vagina, and other parts, of this young lady.”
“What the hell for? We've admitted we all fucked her.”
“Just procedures. I can assure you that Holmes knows his procedures backwards.”

“Fuck this, I'm getting a lawyer,” yelled Clint.

Things moved with blinding speed. Holmes produced a baseball bat from behind his back. Limp free he sped to two of the three doors leading into the room and broke the door handles off with accurate swings of the bat. He then stood in front of the other door with the bat cradled in his arms.
The scowl he had previously worn was replaced by a menacing smile.

“You aren't cops. You bastard, give me back my computer and camera.”
“You are very perceptive. But you gentlemen will find that we are part of the justice system.” Janders still had that same smile.

“Perhaps I should warn you before you attempt anything unwise. You are four large, powerfully built young men and very fit and strong. There are only two of us, neither fit or strong.
“But, my colleague Holmes has the baseball bat. Show them Holmes.”

Holmes extended the bat.
“You will see a lot of brown stains. Blood stains. A lot of men far tougher than you have found Holmes' bat rather formidable.”

“Now where were we Holmes. What was it that procedures required?”
“Semen samples.”

“Of course. Gentlemen could you please remove your clothes. Let's see if you are true party boys like Sally was a party girl last night.”

This was enough for Danny and Zac. They nodded to each other and charged Holmes. Clint and Jim couldn't quite see what happened. Holmes seemed to hardly move, the bat was a blur and a cry of pain came from each of Danny and Zac.

They each sat on the floor staring at their broken hands. Their faces were screwed up in agony.
“Most unfortunate, most unfortunate. They'll both miss next season I'm afraid.”

“Now, where were we? Are yes, you were about to remove your clothes.
“Time is important to us all so let's move quickly. If you don't do as requested immediately my colleague Holmes will be obliged to break your knee caps. Not only will you miss next season, but all seasons hereafter I'm afraid.”

“Mr Jackson, as captain of the team, you should lead the way.” Clint took one look at Holmes and one at Zac;s hand and stripped to his briefs. A wave of the baseball bat and those went to the floor.

“Excellent. Now the Vice Captain.” Jim obliged.
“Now you two.”
Zac and Danny staggered to their feet and one handedly removed their clothes.

“Mmm Four impressive examples of manliness, but none in a state to provide a semen sample. Holmes, what do procedures say?”

“Remember the Nazis”
“Ah yes. Gentlemen, you may be aware that the Nazis conducted many terrible medical experiments. Some involved sexual organs. To make their male prisoners have an erection they inserted a broom handle up their rectums.”

“Now we don't have four broom handles, but these will suffice.”
The footballers looked in horror as he produced four wooden rods from his brief case. Each was two feet long and about two inches in diameter. There was a raised ridge running around it about half way along. One end was rounded.

“Now Mr Jackson as captain you should lead from the front. Please go down on your hands and knees. The slightest delay and Holmes will lose patience.”
Holmes walked towards Clint smacking the bat into his hand. Clint knelt.

“Now Mr Delaney as Vice Captain, please oblige your skipper by inserting this rod into his rectum. I suggest the rounded end first. And as you were kind enough to lubricate Sally last night I suggest you use this.”
He tossed a small can of grease.

He also produced his own camera and started to film.
Jim was going to protest but remembered the warning about his knee cap.

“If you hesitate in the slightest Holmes will break both your knee caps.”
Holmes patted Clint's upright bum with the bat.
“He will also use his bat instead of the rod. Thick end."

“For fuck's sake just do it,” hissed Clint, more afraid for his football career than his ass.
Although Jim had generously lubricated the rod he had to push far harder than expected. He found that rotating the rod clock-wise, the anti clock-wise as he pushed helped slightly but didn't prevent Clint's groan of agony. After a couple of minutes the rod was in four inches.
“Are excellent, it's working.” Clint's cock was three quarters erect.
“Insert it as far as the ridge and Mr Jackson will be fully prepared.”

Janders mobile phone rang. “I'm sorry, gentlemen, please excuse me for a moment.”
He then spoke rapidly and quietly, then listened for a moment or two.”
“Excellent, excellent.” Then he switched off the phone.

With some difficulty and many groans from Clint Jim managed to fully insert the rod. With eight inches of two inch wide wood up his ass Clint's cock was in a rock hard erection. Sweat was pouring from his body from the pain. His anus was stretched and bleeding, his ass felt as though it was going to burst.

Then he had to perform the same on Jim and Zac and Danny on each other. All four now stood up with the hardest erections of their lives and with one and a half feet of rod sticking from their ass.

“Excellent progress gentlemen. What do procedures say next Holmes.”
“Sample collection.”
“Ah yes. Captain Jackson please give Danny a blow job and Vice Captain Delaney, please oblige Zac.”

All four men were absolutely revolted by the concept. All four men saw Holmes swinging his bat and Clint and Jim knelt in front of Zac and Danny and started to put their erections in their mouths.
“Much deeper than that. Remember what Sally was forced to do last night and follow her example.”

Jim still couldn't bring himself to do it properly until Holmes tapped the rod sticking out from his ass with the bat causing him to feel more pain than he had dreamed was possible.
Holmes lent over him and said loudly so all could hear. “Next time you're slow I'll knock it in past the ridge. You'll have to go to hospital to get it out.”

Up and down Clint's and Jim's heads bobbed, now frantically down so far their noses touched their partner's pubic hair. After five minutes Janders relented.
“Danny and Zac, please help your friends. Jerk off over their hair and faces.”
The two were only too prepared to do anything to bring this torture to an end and Clint's and Jim's hair and faces received their bath.

The roles were reversed and soon Zac's and Danny's hair and faces were come covered.
Janders handed each a small plastic tube which he made them put samples of semen.

“Now we need more samples, do we not Holmes?”
“From their asses.” Holmes grunted.

Clint and Jim were allowed to remove their rods, itself an extremely painful process and then were back on their hands and knees to receive Danny's and Zac's cocks respectively right up their rectums.

Holmes wasn't satisfied with Zac's and Danny's efforts, but a smack on their protruding rods soon increased their enthusiasm. With their orgasms from the night before and already that morning both were almost dry. Janders let them jack off into the faces of Clint and Jim but made them swallow the semen.
Jim threw up and Clint dry retched.

Then Zac and Danny had to reinsert the rods into Jim's ass and Clint's ass to restore their erections. Zac and Danny took those erections in their asses then their mouths and swallowed semen for the first time. Then they had their battered asses refilled with those terrible rods by Jim and Clint.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 12:08 AM
“Excellent work gentlemen. That only took an hour to show what real party boys you are. Not the four hours it took Sally to show you what a party girl she was. Here, drink this.”
He passed each a glass of cloudy water. The football stars knew better than to refuse to drink.

“Holmes and I have urgent business to attend to. But I must explain your position. That phone call I received before was from two of my colleagues who have been interviewing Josie and Amie. Both have signed affidavits saying Sally was raped. We have a blood sample from Sally showing that with the amount of alcohol in her blood she was incapable of giving informed consent. We have the video.”

"If you go to the police over this matter, rest assured that they will soon be questioning you about rape.”

All four strangely felt relieved. At least they weren't going to be prosecuted. Sally's silence would be the price of their silence. Sure Zac and Danny would miss a season, but that happened to footballers for all sorts of injuries.

They started to become drowsy from the sleeping powder Janders had given them. The last thing they recalled before they went to sleep was a conversation between Holmes and Janders.
“Now, Holmes I always get confused by the buttons on this camera. One will save this video and the other will send it as an email attachment. Which one is the save button?”
“This one,” grunted Holmes.
Janders pushed it and then watched the screen.
“Holmes I think you got that wrong. Look it's saying that it has sent it as an email to the football franchise.”

The four tried to rise in protest but their legs were weak. Janders and Holmes waited another five minutes until they were all asleep. They rearranged the sleeping bodies and quietly departed.

The video also went to a number of porn sites: gay and straight, to a number of football magazines, to the franchise owner and dozens of other interested parties.

When the coach of the team found the video attached to an email he looked at it for half a minute then drove to Clint's house. The front door was unlocked. The sight that greeted him was quite peaceful. His four stars were sleeping. Clint in a 69 position with Jim, Zac in the same position with Danny. Four cocks were in four mouths.

But when the coach noticed the four rods extending from four asses he wasn't quite so overcome with the concept of peacefulness.
Even less so when a dozen paparazzi who had been tailing him charged in and started taking photographs.

Unfortunately, because they slept so long all their anal juices had dried providing no lubrication to let the rods be removed. The coach, who was unfamiliar with Nazi torture methods and thought the rods were “Fucking bizarre”, had to take them to hospital to have the rods removed. As none of the footballers could sit because of their anal intrusion he could only take them one at a time lying face down on the backseat of the car.

Although it was an exclusive private hospital which highly valued patient confidentiality the Emergency Department was in uproar by the time Clint arrived. Staff had found the video on the web and were gathered in groups watching, laughing hysterically as Clint made his entrance.

Sally was still in a state of shock and depression the day after her multiple rape. Not only the rape but her dread of what might happen to the video. She did feel a lot better after a courier delivered a package which contained the computer she recognized from the night before. There was an envelope attached. She read the typed note first.

“This is absolutely the only copy in existence. We suggest you put in a bank safe deposit box immediately and take a bit of time to think what you want to do. You will see copies of two affidavits from Josie and Amie saying you were raped. Your choice as to what you do but take your time deciding we suggest.”
It was signed Janders and Holmes which puzzled her as she had never heard of either.
Making sure there was no connection to the Internet she looked at her video. But only for a moment. Tears of relief came to her eyes. She scanned the two affidavits and saw the confessions.

Sally took Jander's and Holmes' advice and immediately went to her bank. The activity took her mind off the horrors of the night before.
When she returned home Jill said “Sally this might interest you.”
Jill pointed to the computer screen which was logged into a gay site which had no ethical problems about making the video freely available.

Sally watched with incredulity as Clint sucked Jim's cock and Zac sucked Danny's. Then she saw the rods protruding from there asses and did something she had thought was impossible.
She laughed.

Sally was in hysterics when she listened and heard all the men saying how much they needed cocks in their mouths or asses and saying “Thank you party boy,” to each other. All too well she remembered each of them telling her to be a party girl.
All too well she remembered how she had been forced to say how much she loved Clint, how she loved their cocks in her ass.

The franchise owner suspended them until his lawyers could find a reason to sack them. The players association, to it's regret couldn't avoid providing them with counselors. But when the four were asked whether they had been forced to perform these acts they remained silent. So great was their fear of Sally's retribution.

But retribution didn't come from Sally. One of the four's previous victims had previously gone to her lawyer to complain about her rape. But the lawyer had told her that her case was hopeless, that the video would crucify her. But the girl received an envelope in the mail containing copies of Josie's and Amie's affidavits, but with all references to Sally deleted.

This gave her lawyer the ammunition he needed and a few days later, armed with new affidavits from Amie and Josie they approached the police. The police, who would normally be hesitant to investigate such celebrities, had no concerns after the footballers' Internet displays. Clint had been foolish enough to keep copies of the videos on his old computer. With the publicity four other girls came forward.

Faced with the overwhelming evidence the footballers' lawyers advised a guilty plea and to throw themselves on the mercy of the court.
However the judge didn't like multiple rapists and didn't like gays who stuck rods in their asses and sentenced them to 20 years without parole.

Clint's first night in prison was terrible. He was forced by the guards to take a shower. He had the area to himself and then saw a hulking guard coming through the steam.

“This is your lucky day party boy. I've got your favorite sex toy here,” said the guard brandishing a large truncheon. The guard thought that Clint was just playing a game when he screamed as the soap covered truncheon was thrust 10 inches into his rectum.


The End !!! ;)

Good The Night !!! :)

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:33 AM
How about a short story - Title : One Night Stand ( Sorry if this is a repost ) Enjoy !!! :D

I was lying on my couch all by myself in my one bedroom apartment that I used to have. I just turned twenty, and I was just getting home from a job that I have been working at for the last few weeks. I was watching the celebrity channel and was kind of lonely sitting there all by myself.

I was hungry, and had no food in my refrigerator. I decided to go to this family sports bar that I hung out at a lot. I walked in my bathroom and worked on my hair and makeup for about a half hour, in case there were any cute guys there.

I got in my old Honda Accord that I used to drive and headed towards the restaurant. I walked in and sat at the bar and started talking to my good friend Jennifer that worked there. Jennifer and I were friends in high school and we have kept in touch ever since. People were pouring in the door, and Jennifer became busy.

I felt lonely sitting there by myself, and I started playing with my nails. I looked down to the other side of the bar and there was a guy sitting by himself watching the football game with a beer in his hand.

I thought he was kind of cute and he made eye contact with me, and I smiled at him. I sipped on my beer and read the menu and out of the corner of my eye I saw him get up and walk towards me. My heart raced and I pretended I didn't notice him coming over.

"Hello." he said
"Hi, how are you." I responded.
"Do you mind if I sit down?" He asked
"No please." I said pulling out a chair.

He bought me another beer and we talked for quite a while. I pretended I was interested in the football game he was watching. He wore an old hat, and white t-shirt and jeans that showed off his muscular body. He was twenty one years old, and his name was Chris, he was a sweet guy and I enjoyed his company as we ate dinner together. He paid my bill and shook my hand, and left the restaurant.

I sat there for a moment and then I quickly walked out to the parking lot, and walked up to his car that he was just getting into.

"Hey, there is another football game on tonight. I think the Broncos are playing the Raiders, if you want to come over to my place and watch it with me." I said

Chris kind of looked embarrassed and confused. I was really nervous, and I tried not to fidget with my hands and legs.

"Ok, that sounds good. Do you want to pick up some more beer before we get there?" he asked.

“Yes, as long as you buy it because I am not twenty one yet.EI said

We walked to the gas station and he bought a twelve pack of beer, and he had a bottle of tequila in his trunk. Later that night Chris and I were sitting on my couch. I had taken some tequila shots and I was feeling pretty good. (Ok I was smashed.) He made a move finally and I felt his arm come around me. I rested my face against his chest as we watched the game.

"So do you really like watching football?" he asked

I lifted my head and looked into his eyes.

"Actually no." I said "But I like you."

He smiled at me as he gazed in my eyes. He leaned forward and kissed me softly on my lips. I wrapped my arms around his neck and my temperature rose as I kissed him. His mouth parted slightly open and I moved my tongue to meet his. I lied there in his lap just kissing him for a while.

"So do you want to forget about all this football and take me to bed?" I said

Chris picked me up and carried me into the bedroom. My head was spinning from the tequila as I lied on my bed. Chris did all the work as I lied there. He worked off my jeans and worked his hands up my shirt and bra. He had his hand on my left tit, and he was kissing me. I lied there, and I could not remember how he got us in the right position so quick, but before I even knew what was happening I felt his hard cock penetrate me. I moaned as he fucked me with his hard dick. His cock felt good and I tried to get into the sex but I felt so drowsy from the tequila. I told him I was on the pill as I closed my eyes. I felt him cum in me, and that was the last thing I remembered, before I was asleep.

I woke up and I rolled over and saw Chris sleeping by me. I felt really dehydrated from the tequila. I got up and walked to the kitchen, and grabbed a bottle of water out of the refrigerator. I walked back in and Chris was lying on his back. I climbed on the bed next to him quietly. I lifted the covers off him slowly and saw his cute dick laying there. It seemed to be asleep with him. I lowered my head and carefully took his limp cock in my mouth. I heard him take a breath, and his cock started growing in my mouth. He gently rubbed my face as I sucked his dick. He grabbed me by my waist and he pulled me towards his head, until I was on top of him with my cunt in his face in the sixty nine position.

We lied in that position for over thirty minutes. He seemed to have a lot more strength in his tongue then I have ever felt before. I wasn't in any hurry to stop sucking his big cock, as he ran his powerful tongue up and down my pussy slit. I gasped in surprise as I felt his tongue run across my asshole. It felt wonderful, I never felt a warm tongue on my ass. I never even thought or heard about it really. His tongue kept circling around my asshole as I sucked his prick. His strong tongue worked up my asshole. It felt weird, and good at the same time, as his tongue moved around the walls of my asshole. I squeezed the muscles in my sphincter and felt his tongue slide out my asshole. He pushed it right back in again, and I spent the next several moments shitting his tongue out of my asshole over and over.

The pleasure was intensifying as he fingered my cunt, and he continued fucking my ass with his tongue. I moaned loud and my muscles locked, and I felt the juices from my twat gush on his face. I turned around quickly and I could taste my pussy on his tongue as I kissed him passionately.

"That was wonderful Chris, your tongue is amazing." I said
"I enjoyed it too." he whispered.

I got on my knees in front of the bed where he sat. I wrapped my tits around his cock. I stared at the hole on top of his dick, as I jacked him off with my tits. I pointed my tongue at his dick, and my tongue penetrated his pee hole with my soft tits wrapped around his hard prick.

I leaned my head down and replaced my tits with my mouth, pushing down till his cock hit the back of my throat. I wetted my finger with my cunt and I worked it up his asshole while I sucked him off. I pulled my head up and I lifted his legs and worked my head deep between his legs. I circled his asshole several times with my tongue and I stuck my finger in as I licked it. His asshole loosened enough for my tongue to penetrate. I stoked his cock and rubbed his balls at a fast pace as I tongue fucked his ass. I felt the cum stir in his balls and I held my breath and stuck my tongue as far as it would go up his ass. His asshole squeezed on my tongue and pulsated, as I pumped his sperm out of his cock with my hand. His cum dripped off my hand and landed on the hair on top of my head. I kept my tongue up his asshole until It stopped roping. I pulled my head up and took a big breath, as Chris and I smiled at each other. I crawled up next to him and he kissed me and held me until I fell back asleep.

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:34 AM
It was six in the morning when I felt Chris shaking my shoulder.

"Hey I got to go to work." He said

I opened my blurry eyes and smiled as I looked up at him. He was dressed and his hair was wet. He had just got out of the shower, and could smell the sexy aroma of soap as it steamed off his hot skin.

"So it was nice to meet you." he said

I sat up and looked at him confused.

"Ok." I said sarcastically "Do you want to come by tonight."

"I can't I have a girlfriend." he whispered

I looked at him in disbelief. I really liked Chris, I was kind of hoping we could start seeing each other. My heart felt sad, but I hid my pain from him.

"I see how it is, you just fuck me and leave." I said smiling.
"I'm sorry, I kind of thought that’s what you wanted, by the way you acted last night." he said
"Yes, that’s fine." I said. "Thank you for the good sex and I guess if it doesn't ever work out with your girlfriend, give me a call."

I walked him to the door, and I tried to hide my emotions as I walked behind him. He opened the door and turned around and looked at me. I tried as hard as I could, but couldn't hide the frown on my face.

"Are you ok?" he said

I took a deep breath and gathered my strength.

"Yes, I'm fine." I said "It was nice meeting you Chris."

He looked at me with a deep expression of concern in his face. He leaned over and hugged me. I lost control and tears started flowing out my eyes. I felt embarrassed as I sobbed with my head rested on his shoulder.

"I'll see you later Britney." he said

I rubbed my eyes and waved at him as I closed the door. I peeked out the window and watched his car drive off. My chest tightened, and the muscles in my face locked up. My body grew weak, and I began feeling depressed about my life. I felt a huge wave of loneliness surround me, and I felt like a complete slut. My back was against the wall and I slid down until my butt hit the floor. I cried my eyes out, until it was time to go to work and start a new day.


The End !!! ;)

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:36 AM
One interesting story about a wife - Title : A Wife Gets Wicked . Enjoy !!! :D

She wouldn’t be there by herself if her asshole husband was worth a shit. She wasn’t planning on being there to begin with, but the pressure to fit in, and attend the annual company party, was intense. Her bitchy little boss hounded her a half-dozen times a week for the past month until she finally caved and made her RSVP. Of course, at the time, she wasn’t hating her hubby so much. He refused to come, put on the fake smiley face, play the game and pretend like their marriage was cool. It wasn’t. He wasn’t. She was pissed, and looking for any excuse to escape the place.

She was the junior member of the office team, 19 women and 3 men working the billings department for a very successful customs import broker. It was a decent place to work, but ripe with politics and clique-filled bullshit. She was glad when she found a seat near a couple of the friendlier ladies she worked with – one of them also without her husband for the night, one of them with her husband in tow. The three of them started a full-blown man-bashing conversation and the dutiful hubby there with them left to hang out with a group of guys by the open bar.

“I don’t know what the fuck is wrong with him,” she said with a dismissive wave of her hand “The least he could do was keep me company at this thing – it’s not like I was asking him to …”

As her comment, and thoughts of it, drifted off behind the blare of an amplified voice – she lifted her drink to her mouth and listened to the company president make a speech. Blah, Blah, Blah record profits – Blah, Blah team effort – Blah, Blah, Blah best year ever.

“I wonder if these guys know how boring they sound,” she smiled to herself as she pondered, getting the feeling that the alcohol was softening her anger. “Fuck it. This is a party and I’m going to find a way to enjoy myself even without that jackass!”

He walked up to the table behind her just as the group applause was fading, making a brief greeting to the other two women. She thought she felt someone there and turned just as he was getting ready to pull a seat out for himself. She smiled mildly as the VP of transportation made himself comfortable. He had been circling the room for the better part of the evening, stopping at each table to press the flesh and be a “hands-on” manager. This was the first time he sat down.

“You ladies are enjoying yourselves,” he half-asked, half-stated “I wanted to come by and personally thank you for all of your hard work this year.”

She just looked at him and nodded politely. Her thoughts were not about work – but about this guy’s neck and jaw line. She was privately noting that he seemed chiseled out of stone – very angular and taut. He wasn’t wiry like her husband, he was – for lack of a better word - thicker. She wondered if his neck muscles felt as hard as they looked. Then she noticed he had stopped talking and was staring back at her.

“I’m sorry – what?” she just realized that he must have asked her a question while she was mentally idling.

He grinned widely and leaned forward, “I said, would you like me to refresh that drink for you?”

She paused. What drink? Oh. The empty glass in her hand. Now she blushed realizing how ditzy she must have seemed as she stammered, “Oh, of course, yes – please.”

“What’s your poison?” He asked, reaching for the glass.

She turned to the other ladies and interrupted the whisper-fest they were engaged in. It didn’t register that they were giggling and chatting about her. She smiled at them, they smiled in return.

“What is this thing called you guys got for me again?” She furrowed her brow as she struggled to remember the name of the drink.

“Black Russian,” said the older of the two ladies.

“One more Black Russian, coming right up.” He was already out of his chair and headed towards the bar when she realized that she really didn’t want another drink. Of course, she wouldn’t mind watching his tight ass walking away from her a few more times either. She shook her head back and forth a bit, it didn’t help the light-headedness she felt.

“Are you going to be OK?” her soft-spoken office friend asked, “You look like you are less than refreshed by all these drinks.”

“I’ve only had a couple,” she defended herself as she straightened up in her chair to demonstrate that she had full command of her faculties “and I’m having a good time.”

He was laughing to himself as he returned with a drink in each hand. Shaking his head, his chuckling subsided just as he sat down and put her drink in her hand. She took it with both hands, cradling a napkin underneath.

“What’s so funny?” she smiled watching him smile.

“Nothing,” he looked down at his drink, then back up at her “nothing I would repeat in front of a lady.”

Smooth - she liked that. Now she had a real gentleman to keep her company for this party. She didn’t notice when her co-workers vacated the table, and she wouldn’t have cared. She watched her companion as he made business man small talk, watched him make serious faces when he wanted to ensure his point was being taken seriously. He got up and down from his seat a dozen times to greet people as they passed near the table, or those leaving for the night. She didn’t realize at the time that he never did go off to the bar again, but she had a fresh drink all night. She was not the type to be overly impressed by “powerful” men, but this one had her full attention.

She knew he was looking. He was trying to be clever about it, but a woman knows when a man is getting his glances in. She was worth looking at – tall, nearly 5’10” with medium length natural blonde hair. Her long legs were topped by a round ass, which in turn gave way to the slimmer waist of a healthy woman in her 20’s. But she knew, ever since middle school when they first sprouted, that her boobs were the main attraction. She had learned to be picky about choosing bras and clothes that held her 36C tits just right. She was blessed with perfectly proportioned, naturally rounded breasts that almost every male she ever met was mesmerized by. Feeling as relaxed as she was, she didn’t mind this kind of attention – in fact, she felt proud to be getting it.

“I hear you’re a real workhorse in the billing department,” this time he touched her knee as he spoke “they tell me you have great potential.”

“Well, I don’t know about that,” she sipped her drink “I’m just doing my job the best I can.”

As she moved to set her drink down, she missed.

~ CRASH! ~

Much of the drink was gone, but the glass struck the leg of the table as it tumbled and shattered at their feet.

“Shit!” she exclaimed, pulling her feet towards her without getting up.

He grabbed a napkin off the table and began picking up the chunks of glass. After he got the biggest pieces, he took another napkin and brushed off his pant leg, although it was only lightly splattered. She didn’t flinch like she might have if she was sober when he folded the napkin over and leaned forward, pressing it onto her thigh where it was wet from the spill. He continued down her dress, over her knee and along the line of her calf – pressing enough to get the job done as well as enough to get a good feel of her firm muscles.

“Uh oh,” he said, never lifting his head as he tsk-tsked, “look at that shoe.”

She peered down to see the largest wet spot right across the straps of her best leather heels. She leaned down and un-strapped it, then the other, and set them both on the table.

“You shouldn’t do that, I didn’t get all the glass,” he warned as she crossed the wet leg over the dry one “last thing I need is for someone to get hurt tonight.”

“It’s about time for me to go anyway,” she said glancing off-handedly at the door, and wondering if he would take the bait.

“You’re here alone, and frankly,” he stared a serious stare “you’re in no condition to drive.”

“I’ll just sleep here.” Her hand waved over the table. She smiled and laughed a drunken, silly little laugh. The kind of laugh that comes when everything is funny.

“Listen,” he began his pitch “I’m not driving back home either – it would be almost 2 hours from here, so I got myself a room. Why don’t you come with me and get cleaned up a bit – then when you’re feeling better, you can drive home.”

She just stared.

“Or I can call you a taxi,” he offered.

“Let’s go.” She said, more matter-of-factly than she had ever said anything.

She was standing barefoot at the coat check when he returned from making his excuses at the executive table. He took the coat as it was being handed to her and turned it open for her. She felt spoiled by this kind of attention and giddy as they headed to the elevators. He placed his hand on the small of her back as they got in to the elevator and again when it opened onto their floor. She noticed how well-manicured his hand was while he fished the key card out and opened the door. She walked right into the bathroom and closed the door.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:40 AM
Her hands trembled a bit when she wetted a towel and wiped the remnants of that sticky drink from her leg and her foot. Her shoe was a goner, and she tossed the pair of them into the trash, making a loud, clunky noise. When she stood up in front of the mirror, she adjusted her bra and the breasts they held. She admired herself a moment in the mirror. She didn’t look drunk – in fact, she thought she looked fucking hot. Before she left to join him in the other room, she made another “what-the-hell” decision and reached back to unclasp her bra. After she slithered out of it, she let it fall right on top of the shoes and strolled out to play.

He was sitting on the couch with a glass in his hand, offering her what looked like champagne. She took it, set it on the table and leaned back in the chair across from him. He enjoyed the view before, and it was getting better as her tits jiggled under the dress, her nipples lifting little points in the thin fabric. She knew he was a guy who got what he wanted, and she knew he wanted her. She was not making it hard for him to figure out. She rubbed a bare foot up along her own leg and grinned at him.

He moved towards her, settling on one knee and grasped her head with both hands. She met his mouth with hers and opened it when his tongue pushed its way in. There was little tenderness in this exchange, just lust. Her hands roamed over his head and neck – his thick, muscular neck. It felt better than she had imagined earlier. He practically chewed on her open and willing mouth, sucking and tonguing as his hands tilted her head to accommodate his kissing. She slid her body towards him, feeling his heat increase as she did so.

Her dress rode up her thighs as she scooted forward and his hands quickly traveled down the sides of her body. His fingers tickled their way under the bottom edge and grabbed her hips. He gripped and un-gripped her hips for a few moments. Then he released her hips and put them around her waist. He pulled her closer as his hands grabbed and released her. He continued doing this until his hands were fully on her tits. She pressed herself into his touch as he tried to make his hands engulf her entire chest. The skin of his hands was smooth, but his touch was rough, raw and primitive. She liked it. He kissed her harder as his fingers pushed and pulled on her tit flesh.

She was beginning to wonder if he was ever going to do anything else when he suddenly stood up, pulling her with him. The thick bulge behind his slacks pressed against her belly and felt superheated. His hands left her just long enough to grasp her dress and yank it in one clean jerk off over her head. The garment hadn’t even hit the floor before his mouth was on her. His arm was wrapped around her lower back as his other hand held her breast up for his mouth. He kissed her there like he kissed her mouth – open and wet, with lots of tongue. Her tensed nipples were sucked and prodded by his lips and tongue. Then he clasped his whole mouth on her and sucked half of her tit into it, making her gasp by the roughness of it. He switched hands and gave her other breast equal time and attention, slurping and lapping at it with ferocity.

Her dizziness was made worse when he reached down and lifted her with an abrupt motion. He resumed kissing her as he walked her to the edge of the bed, plopping her onto her back. She had undone several of the buttons on his shirt, and it laid open when he leaned over to remove his shoes. She wriggled up onto the bed a bit further while he finished removing his pants and shorts. She expected him to lay on top of her and kiss her some more, or play with her chest, so she was surprised when he climbed onto the bed and straddled her body, one knee under each of her arms.

“Hold them together.” He huskily commanded as he pressed her tits towards each other, “like this, together.”

She did it, pressing her boobs together firmly. He put his hands on top of hers and jammed his boiling hot prick into the tight gap between them. The suddenness of this was both shocking and sexy. His shirt flapped about as he bucked his hips forcefully. She could feel his balls bounce and drag along her body as his prick tried to pry her tits apart. The friction was making her cleavage feel like it was sunburned, but his cock continued to plunge in and out of the space rapidly.

“Hold on,” he paused and tilted his head down towards her chest, releasing his grip on her hands slightly.

His spit landed right on target, wet with the tart smell of champagne. He spit twice more on her mounds and just ahead of the swollen tip of his cock, immediately resuming his pumping as his hands resumed their control of hers. Now the sensation was moist as well as hot, she could feel his member on the skin of her chest. She could sense the ridge of his head plop outside of her boobs, just under her chin, and spread her flesh as it was pulled back between. She moved her eyes from his face, contorted in a rabid grimace, to her own breasts being squeezed into a tight place for him to fuck.

“Oh god yeah, yeah, YEAH, FUCK!” he began to yell as she felt him rise off of her slightly and press forward.

She could feel his pubic hair tickle the bottom of her boobs as his rhythm slowed and he began to cum. The first hot spray hit her right on the bottom of the chin and made her tilt her head back reflexively. He gripped her more tightly as the next two threads of white cum jumped out across her mouth and cheek. She wrenched her head to the side and he finished by sending his splooge into her hair and onto her neck. She reached up and wiped it from her face while he leaned back, groaning, and let the last few dribbles run out of him.

“Holy shit,” she finally managed to say, pulling at the edge of the sheets “all over me.”

He lifted his knee and moved his weight off of her as she rolled to the side and used the sheets to wipe at the gooey sperm. He sat on his knees to her side, putting his warm hand onto a little smear of cum near her boob and rubbing it into the skin.

“You’re still ready to go or something?” she asked incredulously.

“Hell yeah,” he replied, sliding his hand down her body to her hips and across her belly.

“Damn.” She couldn’t believe what she was feeling as that smooth, rough hand of his pushed its way past the side edge of her panties and onto her pussylips. She looked up at him and he still had that serious look on his face. She believed he was going to do whatever he was going to do – she didn’t have much say in the matter anymore. She lifted one leg slightly and let it bend outwards.

He pressed his fingers into the skin of her labia like he was kneading bread. She saw his other hand slide up to her tits and grab them, pinching the nipples in turn. She watched him watch his own hand as it tugged her panties down away from her crotch. She lifted her hips slightly so he could get them off, but once she had one leg out, his hand sprung back to her slit and resumed its massage. He didn’t seem to have a pattern or plan, he just seemed to want to poke his fingers onto every inch of her. He used the palm of his hand to push her inner thigh outward more, and hovered his thumb right over her clit.

Her legs were trembling – or were they just shaking because his hand was moving in such a fervent motion? She felt the first twinges of warmth roll over her pussy as he finally laid his thumb on her clit hood and began to roll it around in random circles. He must have sensed her relax because his fingers stiffened and two of them probed in between her lips and pierced her tight hole. She felt the fingertips stir around her opening, getting wet from her arousal. The pressure on her clit was becoming almost too intense when it changed. She recognized the sound as soon as his spit left his mouth, before it hit her pussy. His thumb lifted and pushed the slippery saliva all over her clit. She let a sound go as he resumed his touch.

“oooouuuuuuhhhhhh,” a long, low moan to match the feeling of heat flooding her clit.

“god damn you are wet, fucking hot,” he muttered as he moved his fingers more deeply into her. “I’m gonna fuck your cunt .”


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:53 AM
Lost in the growing heat and electricity she was feeling, she didn’t respond except to open her legs more widely to his hand. She could feel his tension growing and glanced to see his purple-headed, erect cock pulsing and bouncing between his legs as he penetrated her slit. He let go of her chest and slid down so his hand, arm and elbow were all in a line below her snatch. She looked down just as he stiffened three fingers into a perverse kind of boy scout salute and plunged them into her. Her hands slapped down on the bed in response to this stabbing entry. Her body tensed, bent backwards and she gasped, but she opened her legs as wide as they would go, inviting him to continue.

She could feel him go more deeply with each of the first few thrusts, up to the first knuckle, then the second, then as his hand forced its way as deep as it would go she felt his thumb bump into her clit again. He slowed his hand down only long enough to reposition his body, putting his non-fucking hand under her knee and spreading her out and up. The look on his face was scary, sexy and intense. She didn’t know what to think except to try and relax – relax while he began to finger fuck her pussy with abandon.

“Fuck yeah! Fuck yeah! Fuck yeah!” he grunted while his fingers plunged in and out of her pussy. She could feel her lips get shoved aside each time he bottomed out in her. His thumb crashed into her clit over and over – sending sharp jolts of painful pleasure through her belly and down across her legs. She could probably get an orgasm going if he changed his pace a little, but when she reached down to guide him he swatted her hand away and kept doing it to her his own way. “You like this this, huh – getting your tight cunt fucked like this. Fuck yeah.”

She twisted her torso a bit when he left his fingers deep inside her, halting his piston-like motion and replacing it with a grinding and steady pushing. His thumb worked her clit feverishly and she could feel he was spreading his fingers inside of her as he ground his hand done hard. She couldn’t believe she was laying spread-eagled on a hotel bed with a sweaty man’s hand stuffed into her vagina. How did she get here like this? Now she just wanted it to be over.

He made one more primal grunt as he finished trying to jam his whole hand into her. Her twisting and his pushing had scooted her up the bed, and it was obvious he wanted her in a different way now. He slid his fingers out, spreading them while they slipped from her pussy. She felt his slimy fingers on her thigh as he gripped her and slid her body towards the bottom edge of the bed. He never let go of her, tracing a wet line up her leg as he placed one hand behind each knee and forced her legs up, crushing her tits under her thighs. She spotted her own panties, still wrapped in a twist around her calf before he did it again.

The sound of his spitting was somewhat erotic before, now it disgusted her as she felt the globs of saliva splatter on her pussy and her pubic hair, with one shot missing and hitting her on the inner thigh. She felt him bounce and grind his cock on these spots until it was well-coated. His first thrust missed slightly, poking her just outside her labia – but the slickness allowed him to keep on pushing until his prick slipped to one side and pierced her without resistance. She heard her own breath come in shallow wheezes as he let more of his weight fall onto her. She felt like she wasn’t really there – to him especially – she was just a hole for his cock.

“Oh yeah, that’s tight. I’m fucking your tight little cunt.” He announced, getting himself even more worked up than he had been, and pushing even harder on her legs.

Her pussy did feel tight, and his dick felt like a veined fist punching her. His thrusts sped up and the lubrication from his spit began to wear off. Now her lips were being pulled out as he withdrew, and folded inwards each time he pumped himself into her. Her moans now were more pain than anything else. She wanted this penetration to end. The man dominating her was sickening to her, but she knew what to do.

“Yeah, baby,” she said, looking through her own knees at his face. “Come on, baby – gimme that cum.”

“Fuck. Fuck. Yeah. Yeah! Yeah!” his face was tense, and his eyes closed tightly as her words triggered his response. “I’m cumming in that tight cunt. Yeaaaaah! Fuck Yeeeeeaaaaaahhhhhhh!”

With her slit pulled so tight, she could feel the tube on the bottom of his cock engorge and contract, shooting his sperm into her. His body tightened and flinched on top of her each time she felt his prick pulse like a heartbeat. She felt his balls rise and fall against her ass cheeks while little beads of his sweat dripped onto her. He twitched and made a deep, low groan as he finished.

When he let go of her legs and rolled off, he ended up next to her laid out on the bed. He turned and smiled at her. She got up quickly, and without a word snagged her dress from the floor on the way to the bathroom. She caught her red-faced visage in the mirror and noticed a string of his cum still in her hair. She sobbed quietly as she wiped it off, turning away from the mirror. His man juice ran out of her slit along her thigh and she reached to turn off the light while she finished blotting him off of her. She untwisted her panties and threw them on the floor before she stepped into the shower.

When she was done, dried, and dressed she left the bathroom and was relieved to see him in the same place on the bed, asleep. She called herself a cab and waited near the lobby in her wrinkled dress and stained shoes. It took several weeks before her guilt drove her to confess this all to me, her husband – and I was crushed by it. By that time, he had left the company to take a job in another state, so there was nothing I could do with my anger, but I wanted to hear how my wife had cheated on me. I pressed her for details that I now regret knowing. Eventually I forgave – but I can’t forget.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:56 AM
How about another one for the day - Title : Rain . Enjoy !!! ;)

My boss and a few co-workers were going to a sports bar. We had just worked a long day and got out late, my boss offered to buy us a round if we all went. Didn’t want to be perceived as anti-social, so I went. We meet a couple of his business partners, their friends and so on; soon there was quite a large group of people in our “area”. It was loud and smoky, two things I really can’t stand – especially together. I’m one of those people who would enjoy a smaller and more intimate environment.

I finished my beer and excused myself to go to the restroom. As I made my way through the over-crowed place, I caught a glimpse of a young woman who seemed to be out of place. It wasn’t that she didn’t belong there, well not anymore than I did anyway. Her group was rather large too and she seemed to be just there passing time. She had mid-length blonde hair, long legs and a beautiful form. She wore a silky white blouse, short khaki skirt and sat with her legs crossed, much like a true lady should. She was sitting so I couldn’t really tell how tall she was, but she wasn’t short. She wasn’t too skinny either, she was just right. And her lips as she put them to her drink could only be described with one word, luscious. She truly was beautiful in my eyes, much like a dream.

I couldn’t shake the feeling that I had seen her before, ‘perhaps I did see her in a dream,’ I thought with a smile. I must have been staring because one of her friends jabbed her in the arm and pointed my way laughing. I attention quickly snapped back to the task at hand and continued my path to the back of the bar and into the restroom. ‘I would never have a chance with a woman like that’ I thought as I stood there. ‘She probably has a boyfriend anyway. And this isn’t really my environment, I’m going to call it a night’ I said to myself as I washed my hands. I walked out the door and started making my way back toward my now extended party of mostly unknowns. I stood there bidding my leave with everyone when I found my curiosity of the woman who had earlier caught my attention getting the better of me. Between the crowd and dim lighting, I tried to see her once last time only to find she was no longer there. I was a little disappointed, but not surprised. ‘Just as well’ I thought.

All I really wanted to do was pick up a steak and drop by blockbuster to get a movie or two. ‘Life of a champion’ I said to myself grinning and waving bye to everyone. But that was more my style and pace, something most would consider boring. It didn’t seem like I could get out of the place fast enough, I wanted to rid myself of the noise and crowd. ‘Reminder’ I said to myself just happy to be out of there, ‘next time say no’. I was fidgeting around in my pocket looking for my keys when I caught sight of the woman from inside about to get in her car, and this time she was staring at me.

My disappointment quickly subsided and was soon replaced by anxiety. I didn’t know what to do; I stood there unmoving with a deer in headlights look. I finally broke the stare with a polite smile and walked over to my pickup. ‘Stupid, stupid, stupid’ I said to myself as I hit my head with the palm of my hand. ‘You haven’t had sex in almost 6 months and all you do is smile and walk away?’ I neared my truck and was about to insert my key into the lock when I heard a soft but very auditable voice from behind me.

“Hey there.” I turned to see the woman who I had just missed my chance with was now giving me another. ‘Well don’t just stand there you idiot’ came a voice from my head, ‘say something’ “Hi” was all I could muster as my throat went dry. Maybe it was still the buzz from the few beers I had that made me walk to her car, but my heart was beating at the fastest pace it has in a long time. A slight breeze whipped around me stirring the sent of a storm moving in. In the air their was a charge of excitement and a mystry of what was to come. ‘Calm down,’ I said to myself. ‘Deep breaths walk slowly, not to eagerly’.

“Leaving your party early?” she asked

“What, that?” I asked throwing thumb behind me as I knelt on the pavement. “It’s not a party, more like a B.S throwing contest.”

She smiled at my poor attempt at humor. “You have somewhere you need to be?” She asked

‘Wow, straight forward isn’t she?’ I thought. “Nahh, I was just going to grab a movie and pick up something to eat.”

“So, your hungry?” she asked.

“Not really, was just going to do it out of habit.” I replied. I could smell her perfume coming from her car as I knelt there, the fragrance so soft yet demanding of attention. She was indeed a beautiful woman, and here she was giving me another chance that I had better not miss. “But how about ice cream?” ‘That a woman ought to enjoy,’ I thought.

“Your cute, get in,” she said through a smile.

Hell, why not. I opened the door to her car in climbed in, my head swimming from the sudden rush of blood, partially from standing up so fast and some from the beers I had just polished off. “I’m Thomas, Tom for short.” She started out of the parking lot.

“I’m Megan. Can I ask you a question?” she asked as she drove the opposite direction from the nearest ice cream place, which happened to be in the same shopping center. I didn’t say anything; I was already in the car and who cared about the ice cream.

“Sure.”

“Is it true what they say about big guys like you? Ya’ll have, ummm…large assets?” she asked. “Your what, 6 foot?” she added.

‘Dang, this girl doesn’t waste any time,’ I thought. “Possibly, but I’m not giving away all my secrets just yet.” I said in reply. “And yes, I’m something like 6 foot.”

“Guess I going to have to find out,” she said in a flirting voice. God, she was beautiful and sexy all at the same time. And I was right about those lips, there were very luscious. As she sat there, her short skirt was barley covering her gorgeous thighs. I loved short skirts on women with long legs, especially when they are barley covered. “That’s the third time you’ve been caught staring.” She said.

“Sorry,” I said jarring my attention to the street ahead. “Hope it doesn’t make you feel uncomfortable.”

“It doesn’t, I kind of like the way you’re looking at me. Tell me what about me makes you keep staring?” she asked.

“God, where do I begin? Everything about you is sexy. But to be absolutely honest, I was just sitting here wondering what you felt like, or what it felt like to touch you rather.” She looked shocked for just a second, and then a smile crept slowly across her lips.

“Well, I have to admit,” she said, “That’s original, and extremely hot. I like you.”

“I like you too. You seem sweet and funny as well as beautiful. And I’m sorry to stare, but you have my full and undivided attention. Your eyes and lips, down to your toned legs, your perfectly gorgeous.”

“Flattery can go both ways, sweetie,” she said as she reached down and pulled up her skirt just a bit to barley reveal soft white panties. “And what do you think of my thighs?” I wasn’t surprised when I felt an immediate erection.

“Umm, wow,” is all I could say. She laughed softly and caressed the crease that was her pussy lips in her panties. I managed to close my mouth and swallow to moisten my dry throat. I tore my eyes away for just a second to meet her eyes as she gave me that ‘I want you’ look.

“Where can we go to be alone?” she asked. I didn’t have to ask why, we were both adults and wise enough to know where this was going. My head was swimming; I couldn’t believe what was happening. She was the exact persona of a dream, or a fantasy. The dryness in my throat had been replaced by my heart as it beating twice as fast as before. My erection was throbbing, almost begging for attention.

“Turn here, this road leads to an area that’s pretty isolated,” I managed to mutter. She looked at me with knowing eyes and took the turn. After a short distance we came to a field with a rarely used dirt road that lead around some trees. She took the dirt road pulling up close to one of the trees and turned off the car. The music was still on, local country station playing a song by Garth Brooks. The moon was big and bright, with brief flashes of lightning in the distance as she turned to me. Neither one of us had to say anything; the desire was apparent from the both of us. I looked at her beautiful eyes sparkling in the pale light and leaned in to caress her cheek. She put her face in my hand and closed her eyes to relish the moment.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:57 AM
She slowly opened her eyes and put her hand on my wrist. “Your pulse is racing, are you sure you want this?” she asked.

“Oh yes,” I said softly trying to swallow my pounding heart. “Do you?”

She didn't say anything, she didn't have to. She reached over and unzipped my pants, never taking her eyes from mine. For the first time in a long time I was speechless. She looked down as she revealed my swollen dick, muttering a soft ‘ummm’ she took it all the way in her mouth. I gasped as she started sucking and working my testicles with her hand. I leaned my head back and just enjoyed the moment. It wasn’t long before she had my dick bigger than it had been in the moments before. She released my thick shaft from her mouth and sat up. “Didn’t think this was going to be the end, did you?” she asked smiling.

“I hoped not,” I said. She effortlessly pulled off her white panties, pulled one leg over the shifter and console, then the other - kneeling over me. I managed to pull my pants down to my knees as she slid into a comfortable position. She started unbuttoning my shirt, kissing my neck. I was working her blouse buttons when she grabbed my hand. “Are you sure no one can see us or will come investigating?” she asked with her lips nearly touching my ear. Her perfume was almost overwhelming as I inhaled the scent with every breath.

“No,” I replied. “But if anyone can see, they should be smart enough to know what’s going on and enjoy from afar.” She smiled a devious smile and started unbuttoning her blouse, then unhooked her bra. Hers breasts were indeed large and so succulent, her nipples erect as I softly licked and nibbled. I slowly kissed her, moving up her chest to her neck, then her lips. I kissed her deeply, releasing any inhabitations I held. It felt so good to have a woman next to my skin, her breasts pressing against my chest. My dick was throbbing up and down, touching her wet pussy. Goose bumps ran down my back and then down my legs as I yearned to be inside her. We both continued to touch and feel the other, my hand running down her back and across her round ass, down further until I felt the wetness from her pussy. I put one, then two fingers between her pussy lips, caressing her swollen clit.

My dick seemed to get bigger just touching and playing with her, jumping up every now and then to touch her wet lips. I could tell she was getting more excited as she kissed me harder, longer and even biting my lip softly. I continued to use one finger to spread her clit, softly caressing. I felt my way back further, pushing two fingers deep inside her. As she sighed, I moved my two fingers in and out quickly. She moaned and took deep breaths as I kissed her neck and chest as she moved up and down slightly. I wanted to get her close to cumming, so I quickened the pace at which I moved my fingers in and out of her. The cool feeling of her wet juices dripping on my dick was driving me crazy, strange that it seemed to almost burn with desire.

“Take me now,” she moaned. She pushed me back, lifted the seat release and I feel back with a sudden jolt. She lowered herself on my dick with all the ease of a gentle rain, taking me all the way in her. She was so hot and wet that my body quaked with goose bumps as she embraced me from deep within. She lay there on my chest, slowing her pace so we both could enjoy the moments to come. She moved up and down slowly, her breasts pushed against my chest. Her hot breath spilled on my neck and ear, and with the smell of her perfume all around me combined with the feel of her warm body, I almost lost my composure. I had craved the feel of a woman close to me for so long now, but this was more than I had ever hoped.

I wrapped my arms around her and held her close as she moved her hips back and forth. ‘Yes, slow and steady’ I thought. I just relaxed my whole body to enjoy being inside this woman. The breathing was heavy, from both of us, as the windows on the car started to fog. We kissed each other furiously as we made passionate love. My hands glided over Megan’s body and around the sides of her breasts. “Oh yes.” I muttered between our deep kisses. She moaned softly in reply. I caressed her back and moved down her ass to feel every part her, doing my best to commit every second to memory. I moved my fingers across her ass hole to where I filled her with my dick. I filled her so completely that there was no mistaken to how a woman and a man could come together. She started moving a little faster as I touched the both of us feeling the connection we made. She moaned louder and with more feeling this time.

I played with the crease between her ass and pussy as I continued to explore with my hands. She started taking long strokes on me pushing down as far as she could. It was so sexy to feel her on me, moving her body to a sexual rhythm. I moved my arm between us to feel her swollen clit, caressing and slowly rubbing her pussy as she moved her hands to touch and explore too. She took hold of my hand, moved across the small of her abdomen then back down to where I filled her, exploring the touch together. We ran our hands up my shaft, to her pussy, then guiding one finger into her asshole as she gasped.

She then left my hand there to again caress and fell the love we made, and moved her hand to her pussy. There she began to masturbate herself, breathing heavily between our kisses. ‘Now this is sexy,’ I thought. A sense of euphoria came over me as I started to feel cum swelling inside me. Her moans started to reach a higher pitch as she moved her hand on her pussy faster and faster. She was close and so was I.

“Yes, oh yes,” she moaned as she allowed the feeling to come over her. She threw her head back and moaned while she continued to move her hips. Her hips moved faster with longer strokes. She winced and whimpered as she tightened her body. She was coming and wanted me to know it. Her breasts heaved with every breath she took and her body shook like a delicate leaf in a summer breeze. With her head back she moaned, arching her back, her legs slightly squeezing my waist.

It was beautiful, the site and the sound of her orgasam. It almost seemed to be over to quick as she looked at me and smiled, licking her fingers. “Now,” she said. “your turn, make it feel good. Enjoy being inside me. Fill me with your cum.” she whispered into my ear. I grabbed her firm ass with both hands and started fucking her hard. “Harder, Faster!” she moan, throwing her head back. My eyes closed, as I got ever closer. I buried my face in her breasts and she cradled my head, running her fingers through my hair.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 10:59 AM
“Look at me baby” she said. I couldn’t believe I was making love to this woman as our eyes locked. The pressure built to where I could no longer hold back. All my senses exploded as I released inside her. My eyes rolled to the back of my head and for a moment I forgot to breathe. As my body began to succumb to the ease and relaxation that now enveloped me, I realized that I still held Megan close to me. “Oh my god, Megan…” I managed to say.

“That’s Goddess Megan to you.” She said playfully as she rested her head against my chest. Her legs were still wrapped around mine as we laid there catching our breath. Together we watched the storm getting closer and the flashes of lighting getting more beautiful. She let out a soft ‘ummm as my dick slid out of her. “That felt so good.” She said as I ran my hand across her back and down her ass to her thighs. We were both still wet from the sweat we worked up. I again moved my hand past her thighs to softly caress her pussy as she shivered with goose bumps. “What’s up with you feeling me?” she asked kind of giddy.

“Touch carries such sensuality for me, I want to feel everything about you.” I said not backing down. “Does it bother you?”

“Not at all,” she said. “In Fact it was such a turn on that I could hardly control myself. I’ve never been touched like that before. I guess wisdom doesn’t always come with experience, does it?”

“Trust me, I’ve spent so long dreaming of what it felt like to explore a woman’s body that I just have to know what it really feels like.”

“You haven’t been able to do this before with anyone?”

“No, never have. I'm not new to sex, but no one has ever let me explore through touch like this.”

“And, how was it?” she asked

“You were amazing, I don’t want to stop touching and feeling you.”

“You don’t have to…” she said as she moved my hand back around her ass to fell her cunt. She was still hot and wet as she pressed her lips to mine again in a long kiss. She started getting wetter as I caressed her clit and moved my fingers in between her lips. She moaned softly as she pressed her body against mine. I could fell my dick starting to swell once again as I pushed two fingers into her pussy. I moved them in and out fast as she started to tense up again. She started biting my chest softly and I used one hand to caress her clit while I used the other to finger fuck her. She had her hands on my back and at times dragging her nails across. “This is amazing…ummm.” She whispered.

“Don’t stop...” She again lifted her head off my chest and pressed her lips to mine. I moved one hand back up to touch her head and face while the other continued to moving back and forth between caressing her pussy and finger fucking. I loved to feel a woman in this manner, areas that normally would go untouched or unexplored was now my way of sharing the pleasure I got. My dick was again erect as I moved to put myself back in her. She reached around and swatted my hand away and grabbed my shaft. I softly moaned, our lips still passionately exploring each other mouth as she rubbed my dick back and forth.

She would insert the tip of my dick into her pussy then take it out and rub her pussy with it. The feeling was so overwhelming that I broke our long kiss to catch my breath with a sigh. She smiled as she saw the pleasure it brought me. I again moved my hands to play with her pussy as she continued to tease me. She came a couple times as we continued to play this way, each time she did she would look me in the eyes and smile as if asking for more. She kissed my neck and chest, now and again moving her breasts to my face as she would sit on my dick, momentarily taking me all the way in.

“I want you to fuck me again.” She said as she opened the car door. She pulled away from me and got out, almost dragging me behind her. She took me around to the back of the car bent over the trunk. Oh, what a sweet ass she had. I loved to seeing her bent over, showing her ass. The moonlight was getting dimmer as the clouds moved in, but I could see how perfect a form it had. I came up from behind and started pushing myself in her, just the way she wanted. She gasped at how big she had made me. “Fuck me,” she said through a moan. I did, moving with long, hard strokes, wanting her to enjoy it.

I moved my hands around the front, again caressing her smooth pussy with one finger between her pussy lips as I fucked her from behind. I kissed her back and shoulders, moving up and down her spine with my lips and hot breath. She moved her body just like a woman should responding to my touching, moaning and gasping with pleasure. I ran one hand through her hair as I continued to use the other to caress her breasts and pussy. Our bodies were again so close together that it was hard not to notice how the warm summer breeze felt cool and crisp as it danced around our sweat drenched bodies. I softly moved Megan’s hair to expose the small of her neck as I had a couple of times already. I again kissed and nibbled on her softly as she quivered in my arms.

I loved the smell of her perfume and the feel of her hair on my face, I moved up her neck to kiss and nibble just behind her ear as she whimpered time after time. I was close to coming and if I wasn’t mistaken, Megan had cum once or twice more too. I pulled out for a bit more staying time and was again greeted with a nippy breeze on my wet dick. I turned her over to look her in the eyes and again kissed her deeply and softly, and then I picked her up and rested her on the trunk of the car. I moved down her neck and over to her ears, laying her back on the window. I kissed, licked and bit softly on her breasts and nipples, caressing the other breast and nipple with my hand. I moved down kissing her chest, stomach and abdomen.

I moved quickly while not neglecting any part of her body. I picked up her leg and rested it on my shoulder as I kissed and nibbled on her inner thigh. I could smell the sweetness of her pussy and taste the sweet both our bodies were drenched in. I was still so turned on that I wanted to taste her sweet pussy, so I cupped her ass with both hands and buried my tongue in her. She moved her body and raised her hips with every kiss and lick, moaning and groaning with pleasure. After a short time of teasing with my tongue and sucking her clit, there was a sudden release of moisture and juices from her and I knew she had cum. I smiled as she sat up pulling me to her face. She kissed and licked my face, breathing heavily as she also tasted herself on my lips.

I put my hands around her back and pulled her closer to my penis, it throbbing against her wet pussy. She again wrapped her hand around my hard dick and put it in her as she caught her breath. She threw her hair and head back as I moved my hips in and out, slowly at first. She again lay back on the window and practically screaming, “Fuck me!” I put her legs against my chest, both sticking straight up. I fucked her, pushing as far as I could with each thrust. She was so wet and hot that with each move I could come completely out and glide back in effortlessly. I quickened my pace and with each new penetration her screams seemed to get loader and higher.

“Fuck me! Fuck me!” she screamed as her hands cupped and squeezed her own breasts and nipples. Quicker and harder I went with my arms holding her up stretched and toned legs as close together as they would go for a tighter feel around my dick. I was right on the edge holding back as she came with the thrusting of her hips and the release of more moisture. It was more than I could handle and I came, releasing thrust after thrust everything I had left. The breath was again taken right form my chest as I looked straight up in to the night as lightening flashed overhead. Everything seemed to blur and I became light headed for just a second. The ecstasy we had experienced together was no doubt to be remembered for many years to come.


Continue next page ............

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 11:00 AM
“Holy fuck…” I managed to say between breaths. I crawled on top of the trunk to lie on the window next to her. Megan’s breath too was quite labored, as she also seemed to be worn out.

“Told you I was a goddess,” she said rolling over to look at me. She ran her hand across my chest then down my stomach closing her eyes and uttering a soft ‘mmmm’. “Next time, and there has got to be a next time honey,” she said. “ I’ll give you a piece of heaven.” We both started laughing, but I knew she was serious about next time. We had been so immersed in each other and the love we made that we tuned out the world around us with the approaching storm and the radio in the background. “I love this song!” she said jumping off the car. It truly was a beautiful site as she started dancing naked, her body swaying gracefully as she moved to the music.

“Dance with me,” she held out her hand for me. “Please.” she pleaded. I got off the car and took her hand, pulling her close to me. We were still dancing as the rain began to fall; it was one of those moments that seemed to be from a movie. We embraced for a long kiss with the rain falling over our bodies. She shivered, so I held her closer. The rain only lasted a few minuets more, long enough for us to hold each other and danced a little longer, our bodies steaming from the rain that had just cooled us from the hot and passionate love we made.

Reality butted in just then when her phone rang. She left the temporary comfort of my arms and made her way to the passenger side to answer it. I followed her, watching as her beautiful ass swung side to side. She opened the passenger door and climbed halfway in reaching over to grab her phone. ‘Oh Yes!’ I though smiling and I admired the view of her naked body in the glow of the car light. I reached down and cupped her ass and ran my finger through her pussy one more time. Didn’t seem to faze her one bit as she climbed out of the car with a smile. “Time to go,” is all she said returning the slap on the ass. I couldn’t take my eyes off her as she redressed. I couldn’t help but think of earlier when I had first seen her in the bar, how radiant she was then and is now. As we drove back to the parking lot, we talked about the sexual repression I had and how she once was repressed in her marriage too, and how she overcame it.

“So, you’ve done this before?” I asked

“Yes, but none of them have I ever wanted to see again. Your different though, not selfish and open. I like that.” Megan said.

“Why me?” I asked. “What made you want me when you could have had your pick of anyone in that bar?”

“Why not? I’m not the bar type person, and I hate those that are just looking to get laid by anyone. What caught my attention was your stare, and the startled look when I caught you!” she said laughing. “ I though it was kind of cute and most guys would have come up and talked to me. But you just seemed different from the start. A bit shy and not too presumptuous, I found that very sexy in a way.”

“Shy is sexy, huh?” I asked. “Not many women agree with you.”

“You probably couldn’t tell it, but I’m a bit shy too.”

“Really?” I asked is disbelief. "I couldn't tell."

She pulled back into the parking lot and it was deserted with just a few cars left. The bar was just closing and suddenly I realized it was after 1A.M. “I hope I haven’t got you into any trouble." She pulled up to my truck and parked.

“Hell, don't worry about it.” She said. “Here’s my private cell number, leave a message if you want to see me again. I will get back to you as soon as I can. And remember, this must be discreet if it is to work.”

“You have a secret cell number? Man, you got this down to a T – don’t you?” I said laughing.

“Don’t make fun of me! It Works!” She said laughing and punching my arm. Just then I grabbed her arm and pulled her to me for one more long passionate kiss. “You better go,” she said, “before you can’t.” I did go, but not willingly. And as she drove away, I stood there wondering if I would ever see her again. Should I ever see her again, that was the more approiate question. I wasn’t surprised when I felt my boss’s hand on my shoulder; I had seen his truck when we pulled up. I figured he had either had someone take him home, which was highly unlikely, or he was waiting for me. “Something like that only happens once in a lifetime,” he said as he joined my stare.

“Cherish it man, and don’t ever let it go. And don’t worry, my lips are sealed.” He slapped me on the back with a smile and walked back over to his truck and left. I walked over to my truck as well, got in and turned the key. There would be a next time, I was very hopeful of that. I had never felt so free to make the kind of love, or lust, I had with Megan. I wonder what I would tell my wife about where I was as I put my truck into gear. The rain started to fall again and this time it was different, but somehow I knew it never would be the same again.


The End !!! :D

That's all for today , will post some other days . Thank You !!! :)

Cum_Luver
11-11-2007, 11:29 AM
bro, very wonderful stories again esp the ONS
thanks....:p

Oliver Tree
11-11-2007, 05:08 PM
Keep on cuming....sch holiday start liao :D

birdie8819
11-11-2007, 05:47 PM
bro, very wonderful stories again esp the ONS
thanks....:p

Thanks bro C_L for reading all these stories , will look out for more but unfortunatly tonight cannot post cause got wedding dinner to attend will post maybe tomorrow or the day after . ;)

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 08:03 AM
Keep on cuming....sch holiday start liao :D

LOL !!! Dat's a good one bro Oliver Tree and Thanks for reading all the stories here . :D

Himerus
12-11-2007, 09:28 AM
bro birdie8819,
wawawa, it took me quite a while to read all your stories.
all so long n has a few parts.
after seeing those pics in other threads, come over and though that at least can let my eyes n other parts, to take a rest.
but what happen ? it makes me more steamy man !

thanks :cool:

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 09:31 AM
bro birdie8819,
wawawa, it took me quite a while to read all your stories.
all so long n has a few parts.
after seeing those pics in other threads, come over and though that at least can let my eyes n other parts, to take a rest.
but what happen ? it makes me more steamy man !

thanks :cool:

Glad that you bro Himerus like it , dun worry just take your time to read it . ;)

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 01:28 PM
Thanks bro MrCrowley for your precious points , will return you the favour A.S.A.P . KUM SIA !!! :D


(Birdie's Short Stories... 12-11-2007 09:58 AM Thanks for ur story - MrCrowley)

MrCrowley
12-11-2007, 02:29 PM
Thanks bro MrCrowley for your precious points , will return you the favour A.S.A.P . KUM SIA !!! :D


(Birdie's Short Stories... 12-11-2007 09:58 AM Thanks for ur story - MrCrowley)

Dont worries about the return bro, u deserve the pts :)

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 02:44 PM
Dont worries about the return bro, u deserve the pts

Thanks again bro !!! Well here's one short story for your tea time , do enjoy !!! ;)


Title : My hottie


I'm Brandon, 18 about 150 lbs 5 ft 11 inches. I've got medium length brown hair, just kinda messed up. Currently I'm a senior at a catholic school in Ohio. This story is about how I met this amazing girl who is just gorgeous. Her name is Ashley. She's blonde, green-eyed, light skinned, and has pretty large breasts. I'd have to guess a high C or a low D, 36 C maybe? I have yet to check, but I do know that they are a mouth and handful. And a fantastic ass, not the best ever but quite amazing still. I had known her throughout high school, but senior year everything changed. We started talking more, joking more, walking through the halls together. A touch her or there in gym – slap on the ass and such. But nothing too serious.

One day our gym teacher gave us this homework assignment that would count for extra credit if we finished it for the test. Not too shabby in my opinion. It was just a simple sheet too – something one would fill out before class and still get by. After gym I was talking to Ashley and she commented how difficult it would be. Thinking she was kidding I just laughed and agreed. Saying goodbye I continued onto my next class.

After school ended I was driving home from school when my cellphone rang. Looking at the screen I noticed it was Ashley. Flipping it open, I put it to my ear.

“Hey Brandon, what's up?” She asked.

“Oh not too much, just driving home – how bout yourself? Was school alright?” I replied

“Yeah it was great. But I was wondering if you'd like to come over and work on the gym homework together?”

“The homework? Hahaha sure sure. Cause it's going to be difficult!” I laughed into the phone.

“Ya I know. How bout you meet over here at 3:30? You're not too far from me are you?” She questioned.

That's when I realized she was serious. But it was a gym worksheet, it couldn't take more than five minutes. Being a teenager with my hormones raging, and constantly being horny, I thought of the possibilities of working together at her house... possibly alone. “Yeah, sure, 3:30 it is. See ya then.”

“Alrighty, bye Brandon,” she cooed.


As soon as I got home I took a quick shower, trimmed up the downstairs (I heard she was a wild girl, and wild girls seem to love cock), and put on some nice looking clothes other than the uniform. After looking up her address in the directory and getting directions, I grabbed the worksheet and ran out the door to my car.

About ten minutes later I arrived at Ashley's house and rang the doorbell. Her little sister open the door and asked what I wanted.

“Um, hey I'm Brandon – I'm here to work on some homework with Ashley.”

“Oh. I'm Jessica. She's upstairs, last door on your right.”

While I walked in a took a long look at young Jessica. I had heard that Ashley had a sophomore sister, but I hadn't actually seen the girl yet. I wish I had. She's small but long blonde hair (to her lower back) blue eyes, light skin also, and good sized breasts. Not as large as her sister's, but most likely some of the best in her class. When she closed the door I glanced down at a shapely ass, much more down there than Ashley even. Jessica was definitely a looker.

I was interrupted from my thoughts by Ashley's voice above. “Hey Brandon, come on up! Let's get started.” Quickly I tore my eyes from her sister's ass and looked up.

Ashley stood at the balcony with a plain white, tight t-shirt on, and a loose red skirt. From my angle I couldn't quite see up all the way, but her long legs certainly stood out.

“Stop staring, come on,” she giggled with a grin on her face.

Kicking my shoes off I walked up the stairs and cautiously moved down the hallway until I found her room.

“Close the door when you come in,” she ordered while looking down at the homework.

Closing the door behind me, I looked at her very spacious room. Light colors on the wall, nice large bed, a red futon against a wall along with some bookshelves and her desk. Along another wall were two doors with a table in between with a TV on it.. Both were slightly open showing a closet and a bathroom. Reflected in the mirror I saw another door which seemed to open to her sister's room.

Patting the chair next to her at the desk, Ashley told me to sit down.To spare the details we finished the sheet quite quickly, then moved to the futon to watch some TV.

“I thought it would be a lot harder than that. Are you able to stay a little longer? Watch a movie or something?” Ashley asked me.

“Yes sure, I'm fine here. What movie are you thinking of?” I replied.

Without a word she moved backward closer to me, took the remote and turn on the TV; pressed play; the DVD Wedding Crashers came on. “Good choice,” I commented while putting my arm around her shoulder.Throughout the movie we commented on an laughed at good parts. One of the most interesting was when all of the women were shown being thrown onto the bed topless.

“What do you think of them tits Brandon?” Ashley asked with a sly grin.

“Oh they're alright. I've seen much better,” I replied, looking right into her eyes. I hoped she'd get what I was inferring.

“Is that so? (ya) Well you haven't really seen them yet,” she commented, with eyes on the TV but her lower lip being bitten.

“Ah, you are correct,” I laughed.

At one point in the movie I felt her move a bit more, so I looked down at her. Sensing my glance, Ashley looked straight up at me and wet her lips. Turning my head slightly I went in are kissed her on the lips. The kiss started off slow, switching my attention from bottom to top lip – but then she opened up and her tongue found it's way to mine. With the TV on in the background we continued exploring each others mouths. Tongues dancing, one arm around her shoulder bringer her in close, and another resting on her silky smooth thigh, I felt one of her hands cup my cheek while the other rested on the inside of my thigh, right near my crotch.

Getting in the moment, with my lower hand I slowly move it up her thigh, brushing the skirt up higher, slipping under her shirt, gliding up her stomach, tracing her breasts, then cupping her right one outside of the bra. With my thumb I rubbed her nipple through the material and applied slight pressure with the rest of my hand. While my thumb did it's work I felt her hand rest on my stomach, press a little, then lower to my dick – rubbing it slightly through my jeans.

I break the kiss on the lips, then start kissing down her neck to her exposed collar bone.

“Oh god, mmmm, “ she hums out loud. “Hold on a sec, lemme take off my shirt.”

“Will anyone happen to come in?” I ask, slightly worried but wanted to continue.

“My parents come home from work in two hours or so, and Jessica is probably too busy talking to boys on the computer to care about us.”

I glance at the bathroom door, then return my eyes to Ashley and grin.

Smiling, she uses both hands and raises her shirt above her head, then tosses it to the end of the futon. Immediately I lower my head to her chest and start kissing and sucking above her breasts, while both hands grab a handful. While making my way around her boobs and in between I hear a slight sigh escape her lips. I put my left hand behind her back to her bra strap and look up at her to see her reaction. With eyes closed she nods.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 02:50 PM
My fingers work quickly and her bra loosens up. When it does her hands start to raise up to pull the straps down her arm. I know she'll have her job to do later, but right now is my time to please. My hands enclose hers and pin them onto her legs. With my teeth, I pull each strap to her upper arm – she giggles at this. Next I grab the middle of her bra with my teeth, right in between her beautiful globes. Releasing her hands I start pulling the cotton material from her body. “Hahaha you're amazing Brandon!” She laughs as her bra is pulled completely off.

With a wink I toss the bra to the side and lean in again. Rubbing and pinching slightly, my fingers work her nipples. Tongue and lips trace the middle then rest on her left nipple. Now comes her moans. I worked each tit over quite a bit, leaving her nipple large and wet when I lean backward. Ashley's breathing is quick, but not quick enough. Turning over, I kneel between her legs and take off my shirt. “Your turn?” she asks me.

“Not yet my dear,” I respond – my job is only partly done.

Hands rubbing the outside of her thighs, I lover my head and kiss my way up to her pantie-clad pussy – but only to stop just short on each leg. I take my right hand away from her thigh and rub the front of her pussy through the panties, her moan expresses approval. Using both hands, I grab her waste-band and pull up – and past her legs. There below me is a wonderful sight. Her pussy is shaved except for a small plot of turf above her lips, but trimmed nice and neat.

My hand push up her skirt, slide to her ass and pull her slightly toward me – then I dive. My lips kiss around her pussy, but I avoid her clit – that's for later. I pay special attention her her lips, in and out, kissing around and around. Then my tongue reaches forward and explores, tasting and prodding around and around. Occasionally I spread her open with one hand or rub around a little. When her moans become more pronounced and her breathing increases even more, I stick my tongue as far up her I can. I actually have a long tongue on a side note, so I can bring a lot of pleasure.

Sliding in and out causes a loud verbal response from her. But oh is she not even close. After a few more plunges, my right index finger replaces my tongue while my lips wrap around her clit and my tongue starts flicking it. Finger probing in and out, lips sucking, and my tongue is tracing the ABC's. (Good tip by the way. Saw it online and has worked very well.) Before I got to G, Ashley emitted a low grunt then a deep and long moan. “Ohhhh goooddddd. Oh jeezz. I'm right there, keeep going. Don't stop!”

Stop? I hadn't even thought of the possibility. Seeing as she was pretty close, I had two fingers into her pussy and start twisting my tongue around her clit while sucking even harder. Three seconds later I was rewarded (and Ashley).

“Oh holy god Brandon, I'm cumming!” The rest of her shout turned into a drawn out moan. I learned from a previous girl to keep licking and sucking, but only occasionally brush a girl's clit in the middle of an orgasm. So I backed off a little as her hands clutched my hair and her legs squeezed the side of my head. Soon she rode it out and lay panting on the futon.

“Where the fuck did that come from? Oh my god it was amazing! Whew, Wow,” she finished with a laugh and an arm on her forehead.
“Glad I could be of service to you,” a proud grin outlined the words leaving my mouth.

With a deep breath, Ashley sat up and said, “Your turn.”

Quickly she rose to her knees then pushed me backwards. Flat on my back, she leaded down, kissed me on the lips and said, “That was amazing, not it's time for you to experience amazing.”

She kissed down my chest (not amazingly muscular but it's there) then unbuckled my belt and pulled off my jeans. Her hand slides up to my boxer-enclosed dick and rubs while biting her own lip. Eyes glued onto my bulge, she pulls down my boxers also – causing my cock to spring up and hit my stomach.

Her hands take turns rubbing up and down the shaft, playing with the head, and cupping my balls. With her kneeling between my open legs on the futon, Ashley has perfect access to whatever she wants to do. After a little bit of rubbing, she leans forward and lightly kissed my head, but keeps hers head down. I remember watching and reading about girls kissing the head of a dick and thought it was childish and pointless. But that little peck was the most erotic thing done to me. Until she extended her tongue to the base of my dick and licked all the way to the top, flicked my head, then lowered her mouth down half of my (7 inch) dick.

With a deep breath, I closed my eyes tight, rolled my head back and just enjoyed the feeling. Her mouth slid up and down. When it was up her hand stroked the shaft and her tongue swirled around and around the head. Then she would apply some suction. When her mouth was down her tongue rubbed the underside of my dick and her cheeks would suck in, grab the sides; then her lips would slowly rise off – tongue dancing the whole time. Up and down, the procedure being repeated (oh that glorious procedure). She seemed to stay around halfway down my dick each time she lowered her mouth, occasionally slipping past. But I didn't expect her to deepthroat me this time or even take most of my dick. I was hoping for anything involving her and my dick.

My breath was quickening, and a tingling could be felt deep down. Soon I would explode. Her mouth rose off my dick at one point. She swallowed her spit, rested her eyes on mine, took a deep breath, then lowered back onto my dick. And continued to lower. I felt the roof of her mouth go by, then her sloping tongue, and finally my head touched her throat. Her mouth seemed to hold back the gag for a second. Then she raised her mouth up, and pushed back down. When I was all the way in, her eyes met mine again and I could tell she was smiling. Suddenly her whole mouth started vibrating. Tingles shot down my cock and reverberated in my balls.

“Oh christ, I'm going to cum,” I moaned.

After a second her mouth rose until just my head was between her lips, and she started sucking like no tomorrow. With a large inhale, I tiled my head back and let it out slowly. As I felt the white load travel up my dick, my eyes caught the bathroom door – and the face of her little sister peaking through. Oh crap she was frowning... wait, turn it upside down and she was grinning from ear to ear. With a grunt I unloaded six or seven shots right into Ashley's mouth. By the fourth shot I closed my eyes until everything was calm. As soon as I was good I opened my eyes to see the doorway empty.

Looking down I saw Ashley raising her head off my dick. Looking at me, mouth closed, I saw her throat constrict then expand. She swallowed it all. Licking her lips she asked, “Amazing?”

“No. Incredible.”

Sitting up I kissed her on the lips. “I'm really glad we got this homework done,” I joked.

“Oh ya. I might need your help more often.”

“And I'll be willing to give it,” I responded.

While I got dressed I kept glancing at the bathroom door but couldn't see past her sister's door. That was definitely her, but what will she do? Taking my worksheet, I kissed Ashley again and made my way to the car. Driving home I couldn't get the images of Ashley's pussy and her sister's grin out of my mind.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 03:16 PM
One last interesting story for today - Title : To save her daddy's life . Please Enjoy !!! ;)


“You can see the problem, this storm out over the ocean,” the air traffic controller pointed to the weather map on his computer screen. Jim nodded, he could see the tight lines of the isobars indicating the deep depression and the arrows indicating high winds.
“The weather office reckons the storm will be here in about three hours. Down here at the airport it will be minus ten and wind gusts up to 50mph. Up in the mountains minus 40 and gusts over 80. It'll be with us for about three days. Maybe three feet of snow”

Jim cursed. This was supposed to be his farewell treat for his daughter Vicki. She had just left school and had won a scholarship to a overseas university. He had intended to take her on a mountain safari in his plane.
A few years earlier he had quit his city job to return to the mountains he loved. He had used the sale proceeds from his house to buy an elderly single engined Cessna. He specialized in flying tourists around the mountains on hunting and fishing trips, off trail skiing in winter and general sight-seeing.

Early on he realized he was working for his insurance company, his bank, aircraft maintenance companies and the government. His net income just about covered his living costs in a good year.
This didn't concern him; he was in the mountains he loved, the safaris kept him fit and lean, he met a lot of different people, a few were difficult but most shared his thrill of being in the mountains.

“Don't worry Daddy,” his daughter gave him a hug. “We there are lots of other things we can do.”

He looked her. 17 years old, an elegant, confident young woman, but he could still see traces of child he had known all these years. He had fallen in love with her the first time he held her after she was born and their bond had grown ever since.

He had divorced her mother after 10 years of increasing acrimony, but Vicki bore a strong resemblance to the stunning beauty he had married 20 years ago. Her mother's long elegant legs and slim figure, but Vicki's wavy dark hair, flowing six inches below her shoulders showed some of her father's influence.

At the small mountain airport there was no sign of the approaching storm. It was a brilliant, warm early autumn day, not a cloud in the sky and almost no wind. Vicki was wearing a light skirt and blouse while Jim was in a shirt and shorts.

Joe, the air traffic controller controller saw the look of disappointment in her face.
“Look Jim, you could do a quick trip to the glacier.40 minutes each way, 20 minutes for a walk around, you would have well over an hour's safety margin.”
Jim was very safety conscious and didn't like risk. But he saw the gleam of excitement in Vicki's face. “What the heck,” he thought, “I won't be seeing her for more than a year.”

They took off. The elderly Cessna had skis fitted for landing on the glacier and had been checked by the air mechanic overnight. Jim had been worried by some occasional slight misfires in the engine.
“Injectors mate,” said the mechanic who Jim hadn't met before.”I fixed them so you'll be fine.”

The Cessna climbed quickly and the brilliant panorama opened out. Below were bright blue mountain lakes, ahead the high peaks of the main divide. The sky was still clear and the sun glinted off the snow on the higher peaks.
They flew up the glacial valley. The mighty river of ice had hewn out out its valley over countless millennia. The steep rocky walls of the moraine towered on either side. At its widest the glacial walls were over half a mile apart. As it inched down its 12 mile length the glacial surface varied. In steeper places there were jumbles of ice and dark blue crevasses could be seen, but in other places it was almost flat. A light covering of powder snow from the first falls of the season gleamed in the sun.

Jim landed on the highest flat area of snow covered ice.
They got out, felt the warmth from the sun and felt exhilarated by the pristine landscape which they had to themselves.
“Watch out Daddy,” Vicki shrieked as his back was turned. Too late, the snowball hit him in the back. The cold snow penetrated the thin shirt he was wearing.
“This is so lovely,” Vicki walked over to him and put her arms around her father's neck.”I'm going to miss all our times in the mountains together.”

“And I'm going to miss you so much Daddy.” She hugged him tightly.
He put his arms around her shoulders, felt the tears welling in his eyes and couldn't say anything for a minute as they held each other.
“Come on madam, time to get out you of here.” He smacked her on the bottom. “That will teach you to throw snowballs.”

They took off and headed to the main ridge 2000 feet feet above. Once there they could see the enormous black clouds of the approaching storm over the ocean. Jim banked the plane into a turn and headed for the airport.

“Shit,” he thought, he noticed that same misfire. Vicki without his ear for the engine didn't notice. But she did notice when the engine cut out completely for a few seconds before spluttering into life.

“Daddy what is it?” Her eyes were wide with fright.
“Injectors. That fucking mechanic.” cursed Jim.
A minute later, another cut out. Jim's mind was made up. He couldn't risk the 40 minute flight, he would have to land on the glacier.

“Joe,” he called on the radio to air traffic control, “I've got an injector problem, I'm putting us down on the glacier. Can you get David to come and pick us up.” David was the only other pilot at the small airport qualified to land on the glacier.

Joe shut his eyes in anguish.”Jim, David's gone fishing. We couldn't get him here inside two hours and by then we'll be snowed in. We won't be able to get you out until the storm's over in three days”
Jim stroked Vicki's knee. “Looks like a boring three days with your old man.”
“OK Joe, we'll be fine. I've got the tent, sleeping bags and enough food and fuel for a week.”

Vicki was very anxious, but felt a little better knowing they had put the provisions for their trip in the plane the day before.
“Sweetheart, we will have a bit over an hour before the storm. We'll be busy.”
“I love you Daddy, I know I'll be safe with you,” giving him a hug and a tender kiss on the cheek.

There were a couple more misfires before he landed on almost the same spot as they had been half an hour before. They would have to take their chances out on the glacier. The valley walls were too steep for a tent.
They set to work with urgency. Although there were no sight of the storm clouds which were still hidden by the ridge, the wind was starting to pick up and the temperature was dropping.
Jim took a spade and started to clear the loose powder snow on an area about fifty yards from the Cessna which he had tethered to the ice.

Vicki unloaded their supplies from the plane. They each had a parka, not snow parkas but at least they protected a bit from the wind. But their legs were bare.
After 15 minutes Jim had cleared an area down to the hard packed snow and Vicki erected the tent. It was a dual cover dome and she easily set it up as she had done so many times before. The tent was designed for Antarctic blizzards and both were confident that it was up to the task.

As Vicki put their supplies into the tent Jim piled snow into a rampart on the windward side, packing it as he did so. This was to provide some shelter for the tent from the icy blasts that were coming.
As soon as she had finished putting everything inside and setting up their sleeping bags Vicki picked up the other spade and joined her father. The first of the storm clouds could just be seen over the ridge. The wind was picking up and lifting powder snow from the ground.

Frantically they both dug. It suddenly became darker as the clouds covered the sun. “Ten minutes,” thought Jim. He could see Vicki was feeling the cold and told her to go inside and make some soup.
It started to snow, the flakes coming almost horizontally in the strengthening wind. Jim was starting to shiver. The rampart was better than he thought they would be able to achieve, about three feet high, more than twice as wide at the base.

The height in the center of the dome tent was five feet and he had to stoop as he stood. Vicki had set up the two sleeping bags side by side, each on a foam plastic mattress. She was in her sleeping bag as she tended the soup on the burner she had placed on the ground behind her head.

The circulation was back in her feet. She had heated some water and bathed them with a flannel for a couple of minutes then wrapped them in half of the blanket before going into her bag.

“You look so cold.”
He took off his parka and lay on her sleeping bag as she put her arms around him in a bear hug. Then she showered his face with soft kisses.
“I'm so glad I'm here with you.”
Then she bathed his feet with hot water to bring back the circulation.
“That's better,” she giggled as she kissed each foot. “Your feet are so ugly.”
He wrapped his feet in his half of the blanket and wriggled into his sleeping bag.

With the soup and their sleeping bags they both started to warm up.
“This is so snug. Did I do a good job setting up the tent?”
“You did wonderfully, Princess.” He stroked the side of her face. She held his hand there, then kissed it.
“This is so exciting.”


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 03:17 PM
But Jim was gravely concerned. First he cursed himself for placing his daughter at such risk. Then he was worried about the cold. The storm had hardly started and the temperature would drop a lot more. Particularly at night.
The tent was fine. It was hardly moving in the strong wind. If they had true alpine sleeping bags and thermal clothes they would be OK. But they only had their thin summer clothes and his sleeping bags were designed for lower altitudes where he always camped.

“If I'm going to be here three days, I don't want this digging into me. No peeking.” Vicki sat up, turning her back to her father. She took off her blouse then her bra. Jim saw her beautifully straight back and just a hint of the side of her breast. She put her blouse back on, but when she turned to face him, Jim could see the outline of her nipples.
He didn't know what to say.

Vicki never traveled anywhere without a book..
“Could you read this to me, the way you used to read when I was little.”
So he started to read. At first she cuddled up beside him, her arm across his chest. But after ten minutes she felt the cold on her arm and snuggled back into her sleeping bag.

Jim kept reading, but after an hour or so, he started to feel the chill.
“I'm starting to feel cold. Will it get much colder?”
“I'm afraid so, sweetheart. It's time for Plan B.”
“What's Plan B?”
“You'll have to share a sleeping bag with your grumpy old Dad.” He looked to see her reaction, hoping she wouldn't be shocked.

But her face lit up. “Oh that'll be just like when I used to snuggle in bed with you and Mummy.”
That was 10 years ago. Now she was an elegantly beautiful young woman. They had always been “touchy”in a fond, affectionate non-sexual way. They would hug tightly when they met, kiss each other's hair and cheeks and sometimes an affectionate pat. But these were fleeting moments, now he was facing three days of constant contact. However, it was into one sleeping bag or freeze.

Quickly he rearranged things. He took her foam mattress to add to the insulation on the floor. Fortunately his sleeping bag was a one and a half size. Some of his tourists needed that and more.

Vicki was shivering by the time she wriggled in beside him. There wasn't much room and he was aware of she shape of her body against him. She snuggled right down into the sleeping bag, her head on his chest, her arms around him, his around her.
He was very aware of her breath on his chest, of her firm bra-less breasts against his stomach, her bare legs against his.

“My legs are cold Daddy.” So he parted his legs and she slid one of hers between his. He realized that in her wriggling, her skirt had been pushed up to her waist.

He felt a warmth in his loins and a stirring of his penis as he stroked and kissed her hair.
“No, this is my daughter for heaven's sake.” He forced himself to think of his last unfriendly meeting with his unfriendly bank manager. It didn't solve the problem but it stopped it from getting worse for a while.

Gradually her shivering stopped and she wriggled back up the sleeping bag. He lay on his back her head on his shoulder. Her leg was no longer between his legs but lying across.
They were both enjoying the book as he read to her for a couple of hours. They chatted while Jim made some tea.
“Do you remember my fourteenth birthday party?”
How could he forget, a group of 20 fourteen year old girls who had just started to flower as young women and were boy crazy.

“You could have bonked Sandy, you know.”
“I know.”
He remembered Sandy well, very beautiful in a spoiled sort of way, very precocious and very up herself. She had come up to him at the party and rubbed her nubile young body against his. Jim had had to fight her off.
“Why didn't you?”
“Well 14 year olds aren't my scene and certainly not Sandy. The way she talks it would have been all around school in no time. And her dad is a top lawyer with no sense of humor. There's a crime called statutory rape.”

“We had a vote as to who was the sexiest father. Guess who won?”
“I hate to think.”
“You did, my handsome Daddy,” Vicki whispered in his ear.
“Big deal,” said Jim, but was tingling from the touch of her lips.
“Guess who I voted for”
“Vicki, I really don't want to know.”
“You, my lovely, sexy Daddy,” she whispered in his ear. Her breath and the touch of her lips on his ear sent a tingle down Jim's spine..
“Victoria, I think we need to talk.”
“Shhhh Daddy.”

“You're so warm and cuddly.” She kissed his face four or five times then cuddled, head on his shoulder, breasts against his chest, a bare leg over his..
The only distraction he could think of was to start reading again and for a couple of hours struggled to keep himself under control.

The storm was now approaching full force. The wind howled down the glacial valley. Their tent was firm, the top was buffeted but at ground level their tent was rock solid.
Something else was getting rock solid. Jim was in a quandary. The warmth and shape of Vicki's body, her beauty and her affection and kisses had their inevitable effect. Fortunately he was on his back and her leg was on his thighs below his waist. Perhaps she was unaware of his erection.

“It'll be dark soon. I've got to go out and check the tent.” He wriggled out of the sleeping bag and started to put on both the parkas.

Vicki watched, staring at his shorts.
“So that's where the spare tent pole went.” She giggled, but then concern showed on her face as she heard the wind howl even louder.

She cut strips of blanket for him to wrap around his face and hands, but she was very scared and tears came to her eyes.
“Please, please be careful I don't want to lose you.”
She sat up and put her arms up to be hugged. Jim bent down to kiss her cheek, but somehow Vicki's face moved and their lips caressed. They looked into each other's eyes.

“Daddy I love you so much.”
Another kiss, this time with a brief touch of her tongue.
He started to say something.
“Shhhh Daddy.” Vicki put a finger on Jim's lips.

The cold hit him like a blast freezer. The heavy snow flakes were blowing across horizontally. He reckoned that with the wind chill factor it was at least minus 50. His legs were bare and none of his garments provided real protection.
“One minute at the most, or it'll be hypothermia.” He started counting.
He crawled on his hands and knees. It was impossible to stand in the wind and the rampart gave him some protection.

He quickly did his circuit. The tent pegs were fine. A little bit of a build up of snow against the tent side but the rampart was working perfectly. With a few swipes of his spade cleared that small build up.
By the time he was inside his count was up to 100. His teeth were chattering and he was shivering without control.

Tears came to Vicki's eyes as she saw him. She leaped out the sleeping bag to take off his parkas and trainers as his fingers were shaking too much.
This time it was his turn to snuggle into the sleeping bag his head between her breasts, his leg between hers. She hugged him tightly to her kissing the top of his head. She was crying.

“You are so cold. I was so worried. I thought you had died out there.”
With a combination of maternal instinct and love of her father she held his cold face to her blouse covered breasts.
In his freezing, painful state Jim nuzzled into her, taking comfort from the soft warmth of his daughter's body.

Slowly he started to recover. Vicki put his hands between her thighs to warm them, then returned her arms to hold him to her.

Almost fully recovered, he reluctantly left the comfort of Vicki's breast and moved up the sleeping bag beside her.
He looked down at his daughter.

Some of the buttons on her blouse had come undone in their manoeuvres. Her left breast was fully exposed. She noticed him looking down adoringly at her body, her perfect nubile breast with its brown aureole and hardened nipple..
“All your own work. Or at least half is your own work.” Looking at him steadily and doing nothing to cover herself.

Jim felt events were getting out of his control. He lay on his back and Vicki snuggled in. This time he was conscious that it was a naked breast against his chest, that her bare leg on his was higher, almost to his crotch and he could feel her pubic bone against his thigh.
Physically he was in heaven, mentally in hell.

“Vicki, Princess, I think we need to talk.”
“Shhhhhh, Daddy” she put her finger to his lips.
“Dinner time,” he said, buttoning her blouse and pushing her skirt below her waist.

Vicki heated the stew while Jim worked on the sleeping bag that she was originally in. He unzipped it and then cut down the seam so that it could be laid out flat. Now they had an extra blanket for the night.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 03:19 PM
After dinner they lay side by side facing each other. The size of the sleeping bag meant their faces were only a foot apart. They had there arms loosely around each other.

Vicki nudged her knee between his and without even thinking he let her thigh go between his.
“Vicki, your skirt spends more time above your waist than below it.”
“Well its very hard in a sleeping bag. In fact its a nuisance.” She did nothing to straighten her skirt

For two hours they talked. About the holidays they had together, about things at her school he knew nothing about, about his early life, about her plans for university.
As they talked Jim looked at his daughter's face, thinking how beautiful she was, how much he loved her and resisted the urge to kiss her on the lips.
“Could you tell me some of those stories you used to tell, when I was little.”

He retold his make-believe stories from her childhood, about fearsome creatures: the nogard (dragon spelled backwards), the regit (tiger), noil and drib (Readers can work those out). As a child these used to thrill and scare her. Now she just listened in loving remembrance, hugging him tightly.

When he finished she whispered, “You have always been such a lovely, wonderful father.”
It was Jim who leaned forward and gently kissed his daughter on the mouth. Delicately she responded enjoying the sensation as he explored her lips. Then Vicki opened her mouth, he did the same and their tongues entwined.

Jim pulled back, his face a mixture of adoration and anguish.
“Shhh, Daddy, Vicki sighed. “I'm tired and want to go to sleep.
She rolled over so her back was against his chest in the spoon position.
“Vicki, your skirt is around your waist again.”

“Its a bloody nuisance.” She wriggled and took it off and threw it out of the sleeping bag. She was now wearing only a thin blouse and the scantiest of knickers.
“And you mister,” she said tugging at his shorts. “You take these off after the next time you go outside. They were freezing against my legs when you came in. In fact you should take them off now.”
But he didn't.

Vicki went to sleep quickly. Jim's mind was in a turmoil as her felt her warmth and softness against him, his arm around the front of her shoulders.
He thought about the situation with Vicki. He had always loved her, but that was as father and daughter. As her beauty flowered he had felt pride rather than sexual attraction. But he knew now that his paternal love was being joined by physical desire.

Was inevitable that he would give in? There were almost three more days of this. Perhaps it was the danger of their situation and isolation together, perhaps the warmth and beauty of her body, perhaps because they were constant intimate contact, perhaps a mixture of paternal adoration and mounting lust?

But his rational mind rebelled, preventing him from taking that final step. Somehow he went to sleep as the wind howled.

He woke with a start. Something was different, and he realized the wind was not nearly as loud, it was a lull in the storm. He noticed that other things were different as well.

He had gone to sleep with his arm around the front of his daughter's shoulder. Now her blouse was almost completely undone, his hand was on her naked breast and both Vicki's hands were on top of his holding him there tightly. He didn't know how this had happened.
He also had a rock-like erection which was hard up against the cleft between her buttocks.
He could do nothing about his erection, but with difficultly extracted his hand from Vicki's breast. This woke her.

“What is it?” Then she noticed the lower wind noise. “Has the storm finished already?”
“No, its just a lull.” He had seen the weather map. “Without the wind to blow the snow across I need to check it's not building up on the side.”
“Please, please be careful. Don't stay out too long.”

He wriggled up the sleeping bag. Both Vicki's breasts were on display. He paused, looking down, overwhelmed by her beauty. Vicki looked up, fear on her face as she knew how bad it was going outside. She put out her arms to him and quickly he bent down and kissed her on the lips.
Of course Vicki noticed his erection.
“Don't you dare lose our tent pole outside,” she giggled.
A lingering kiss of their mouths, a touching of their tongues.

He put on his pathetically inadequate clothes and went outside with the spade. The wind had dropped and the snow was falling heavily at about 45 degrees. “Count to one hundred,” he said to himself.
Again he crawled on hands and knees. The tent pegs were fine, but the snow build up was higher. Frantically he dug with his spade. His count reached 120 and even though the job wasn't finished he had to go back in as his shivering and teeth chattering started.

Vicki was waiting with towels. She took off his parkas, his trainers, his shorts this time and led him quickly to the bag. Again he burrowed down inside. She drew the top over his head. She hadn't rebuttoned her blouse and he buried his face into her warm firm breasts. She lifted her leg for his to go between. .

“Daddy, you stayed out for too long. I thought you had gone forever,” she sobbed.
She was horrified at how cold his loins were as they pressed into her leg. She put a hand inside his boxers.
“You're freezing here.”
Jim was only vaguely aware of her intimate fondle. His brain was almost completely taken over by the pain and shaking from his freezing body. In survival mode all his instincts were screaming out for warmth.

As he recovered his rational mind came into conflict with his instincts. His rational mind said this is wrong. His instincts were reacting to his daughter's body and warmth and touch, to her tenderness as she held him, to the increasing urge in his loins.
Instinct won.

As he warmed, his attention to his daughter's breasts changed from seeking comfort to licking, kissing, fondling and nibbling. Vicki groaned and her hips moved. She held his head with one hand as she stroked her father's penis and scrotum as his erection recovered. Jim didn't object, in fact he assisted as she lowered his boxers.
He moved up the sleeping bag and their wonderful gentle kissing started again. He fondled her breasts, she stroked his face with one hand while delicately fondling his erection with the other.

Vicki pushed him onto his back and lay on top of him, her legs apart, astride his. Her beautiful face looked down at him, her long brown hair fell on either side of his face creating their own tiny erotic world. He could feel her breasts on his chest, her pubic mound, only covered by her knickers, on his abdomen.

Earnestly she looked down at him.
“Darling, darling Daddy.”
They kissed with wide open mouths, with their lips moving urgently, their tongues dueling. Her saliva ran into his mouth, he thought it was the purest nectar.

Vicki moved further up and lowered her right breast to his mouth. He licked and sucked her aureole, her hardened nipple. She groaned and her hips writhed a little.

Then her left breast. After a minute of shared bliss she moved down, he could feel her clitoral hood nudging the tip of his erection.
Her hips ground in as he put his hands inside her knickers and fondled her buttocks. Her buttocks and thighs were so beautiful, they reminded him of how her mother's used to be.
But that image of his ex-wife, Vicki's mother, brought him back to reality. He stopped.

“I'm sorry, my beautiful Victoria. I have to think.”
She moved onto her side, her back to him. She put his hand on her knickers and held it there. He could feel the dampness. She squirmed her buttocks into his erection.”

“Oh Daddy,” she sighed. “Why do I love you so much when you are such a bastard.”
He retrieved his boxers from the sleeping bag and after they had somehow calmed down they went to sleep.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 03:20 PM
Jim woke first next morning. He looked at Vicki. She hadn't done up her blouse and her upper body was almost fully on display. He felt a conflict of guilts. Guilty that he had been so intimate with his daughter, guilty that he had taken her to the brink and unfairly had stopped. Guilt as he looked down in adoration at her teenage beauty.

She woke and looked at his troubled, loving face.
“It's alright Daddy. I really do understand.” She kissed his nose.
They lay cuddling, not really knowing what to say. Vicki handed him the book and he read with her arm and leg across him.

“I'll make some tea.” said Vicki after half an hour, “would you like some?”
The gas burner was behind their heads so all Vicki had to do was crawl half way out of the sleeping bag to make the tea. As she did so Jim was treated to a slow moving close-up view of teenage beauty in perfection.

First her firm breasts passed within a few inches of his eyes. As she wriggled her brown aureoles bounced tantalizingly close. It took all his will-power to stop himself from leaning forward to suckle them.

Then her smooth, flat, slightly muscled stomach. He could see how slim her waist was as her hips broadened out below. Vicki stopped her movements momentarily as her navel was right in front of his eyes. God, how he would like to lick there.

Her final position brought her knickers to within six inches of his face. They were tiny, tight and semi-transparent. He could see the shape of her pubic mound and clitoral hood. Her pussy lips were plump and obvious and he noticed that the knickers followed the line between.

He had to close his eyes. But he couldn't close off her sexual, exotic, musky, feminine odors, he couldn't avoid the warmth which seemed to radiate from her loins.

“Tea's ready at last. You haven't gone to sleep again?” asked Vicki seeing his eyes were closed.
But Jim was wide awake, in torment, his erection painfully hard.
She wriggled back down. She must have noticed Jim's erection but said nothing and they chatted as the wind howled.

“Could I have another cup of tea, please Daddy?”

Jim knew what was going to happen. In a strange way he felt like a condemned man being led to the scaffold; he had no control over his destiny. He crawled out of the sleeping bag knowing his boxers were level with his daughter's face. He felt her hands go inside the gap in the front and fondle his erection. He stroked her hair and gently pushed Vicki's head forward.

Without haste she extracted his erection and softly put it in her mouth.
He looked down at the beautiful, intensely loving face of his daughter, felt overwhelmed with his love and passion for her and eased off his boxers. He turned off the burner, came down the sleeping bag and they kissed without any inhibitions.

His hand went to her legs which Vicki parted. His fingers traced over the satiny firm inner thighs. She groaned as he moved to her pubic mound, still protected by her knickers. He caressed the soft flesh between the top of her thighs and her labia. Vicki's hips writhed.

She lifted her bottom as he eased her knickers down her legs. Now he caressed her outer labia and her clitoral hood. With his tongue as far in her mouth as Vicki could suck it, his fingers opened her inner labia and felt their glistening, warm slipperiness, then felt the wet smoothness of her engorged clitoris. Vicki groaned again.

“It's time for you to fuck me with your lovely cock, darling Daddy.”
“Are you sure, sweetheart?”
“Shhhh Daddy.”

With a care and a gentleness like the first time he held her as a new born baby, he entered her warm, moist vagina. Slowly, enjoying the exquisite sensations of each millimeter. Once he was fully inside, he didn't move. Vicki squeezed her vaginal muscles and they kissed and hugged. She wrapped her legs around his waist.

That first time everything was in slow motion, as though they wanted to discover every secret and every reaction of each other's genitals. He found her G spot and caressed it to excitement. Three times he brought her to the brink and then stopped, wanting to extend the moment of bliss. The fourth time she came with a juddering “Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh.
With three more thrusts he came, his seed splashing onto his daughter's cervix.
He sighed, “Oh my beautiful child.”

He looked into her face and was about to speak.
“Shhhhh Daddy.”
She covered his face with those lovely tickling kisses.
They lay in each other's arms, his soft penis still inside, stroking each other, nibbling each other, kissing each other, giggling and whispering nonsense into each other's ears.

His erection recovered.
“It's time for you to be fucked again, beautiful Vicki,” Jim's inhibitions were now completely gone.
He ground his pubic bone and the base of his cock into Vicki's clitoris, he pushed hard into her cervix. He massaged her breast roughly with one hand, the other squeezed her buttocks.

“Harder DaddeeeeeeeeeeyyYYOOooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh, ” as the pressure on her clitoris brought her to a hip bouncing climax.
She climaxed two more times before he ground his cock into her cervix, his pubic bone into hers and felt his climax surge from his loins, through his penis and into Vicki's womb.

Sweating and panting they curled in each other's embrace. Vicki put a finger to her vagina then licked it.
“You taste yummy.”

Then he explored her with his fingers and over the next half hour brought her to three orgasms with soothing caresses of her clitoris and G spot. She marveled in the tender expertise of his touch. It was as though he knew all her most responsive parts, could tell what aroused her and could bring her to ecstasy when he wanted.

“Please Daddy, come inside me again.”
But this time he kissed her on the nose.
“A man has only so many shots in his locker. And we've two more days here”
But his exquisite fingers brought her quickly, God, embarrassingly quickly, to her most shuddering orgasm yet.
“Two more days here, I wish we had two more years,” thought Vicki as she lay panting and immobilized apart from the after-spasms in her loins.
“Why did Mummy let him go?” But she knew that was a no-go area for discussion.

Vicki cooked bacon and eggs with toast and coffee for breakfast. On the other burner they boiled up two large billy cans of water for washing. .
The temperature in the tent was icy cold but stood up to give each other a quick flannel wash..

Jim looked at his daughter adoringly. She was so beautiful, long dark hair flowing, firm brown tipped breasts bouncing as she danced with the cold, her narrow waist and flat stomach. Sparse, trimmed pubic hair didn't hide her plump labia and clitoral hood. And as she stood on her toes to avoid the cold floor her long elegant legs were even more beautiful.

Vicki was suddenly self conscious, even though they had made love twice and she had lost count of the number of orgasms she had had. She covered her breasts with one hand, her pussy with the other.
Jim gently took her hands away, then stroked those parts she had tried to hide.
“Dear Vicki, you so are exquisitely beautiful.”

They hugged and now reassured, Vicki took the opportunity to kneel down and put his penis in her mouth.
“Daddy,” she was upset. “I'm not doing it properly, you are just getting smaller and smaller.”
“Princess, not even your lovely mouth can't beat this cold.”
They dried each other and dived into the sleeping bag to warm up. Unlike many lovers they continued to kiss, they explored each other's bodies. Armpits, behind the knees, the soles of their feet. Vicki decided that all of her body was an erogenous zone.

The morning was spent reading, chatting, giggling, tickling and almost platonically exploring each other's bodies. She learned all about his life from his childhood, he heard the stories of her life which she hadn't told him before. Sometimes they dozed off in a tight embrace. Still the wind howled and the tent was buffeted but remained secure.

Daytime was a little less cold than at night and they found they didn't need the over-blanket from the second sleeping on top.. Two bodies cuddled into one bag was enough. This gave Jim an idea. With two spades, two ice axes and a gas cylinder he built a simple frame at the head of their sleeping bag. He took one of the foam mattresses and laid it under the frame.

“What on earth are you doing Daddy?” asked Vicki.
“Wait and see, I think you'll like it.”


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 03:21 PM
He then draped the sleeping bag turned blanket over the frame and crawled back in. They had their own cocoon.
“Oh it's dark in here, but its nice and snug,” giggled Vicki.

They were now fully enclosed by sleeping bags and the trapped air soon warmed up.
“Move up and lie under that frame darling daughter.”
Now she understood and lay on her back and spread her legs and raised her knees for her father's face.
Jim explored all her feminine intimacies with his tongue, his lips, his fingers and gently with his teeth.
“Vicki you smell and taste and feel so muskily, femininely, exotically, sexually and erotically delicious.”

He pushed her knees back and licked and kissed her perineum and then all the way up to her pubic mound and the tops of her thighs.
Vicki felt his tongue on her clitoris and she climaxed, almost in a dream where the only thing she was aware of was the pleasure sensation in her loins..

For the next half hour she was in a mixture of torment and ecstasy. Torment because he would bring her to the brink and then unkindly back her down. Ecstasy when he had his lips on her clitoris and his fingers on her G spot and brought her to a seemingly endless wave of orgasms.
Then he pushed her knees back again and softly licked from pubic mound to perineum. And a little further.

It was the first time she had felt a tongue on her anus. At first it seemed strange, but then she started to enjoy the probing sensations as he lingered.
Jim could feel her start to get cold even with the cocoon.

“Come back into the sleeping bag dear Vicki.”
“But Daddy, I want my turn on you.”
“So do I, but after you've warmed up.”

She snuggled into him soothing his erection with her fingers.
“Daddy?”
“Mmmmmmmmm.”
“Will I ever find a man who is good a lover as you.”
“Absolutely impossible,” he joked.
Vicki giggled, but felt that what her father had said was probably true.

“Daddy?”
“Mmmmmmmmm.”
“Your cock is so big I won't be able to put all of it in my mouth.”
“Sweet Vicki, cock sucking is more than cock swallowing. Sure it will be lovely to have my cock deep in your mouth but only go as far as you are comfortable, and remember there are lots of other things. Sometimes just licking my tip will be lovely.”
Reassured that she wasn't going to have her throat bashed the way she had with her two previous lovers, Vicki felt confident.

“Daddy?”
“Mmmmmmmmm.”
“I'm warm now.”
Jim moved up into the cocoon and Vicki put her mouth over his erection. How she loved the feeling of her father's masculinity and strength in her mouth and the delicacy of his testicles in her hands.
Freed from what she thought was her obligation to only suck hard and swallow, she tried all sorts of experiments all over his organ with her lips tongue and teeth. She gently put his testicles in her mouth, she licked and nibbled his perineum, she probed his slit with her tongue, discovered all the sensitive parts of his knob and shaft.

Vicki loved to feel his reactions. He started to sigh and his hips started to writhe. She moved her lips up and down his shaft, faster and sucking harder, pushing his knob into her throat.
Then, remembering how he had taken her to the brink and back, slowed down.
Another delight of oral sex came to her. It was such a giving thing. She loved to feel the pleasure she was able to give her father. She took him to the brink again, and again she slowed down.
“Please Vicki,”he groaned.
“Shhhh Daddy.”

Then he came, she sucked his juices, squeezed the tube under his penis to swallow every last drop, then lay, her head on his on his thigh with his soft penis still in her mouth. He stroked her hair and face.
They would have been happy to stay like that but, this time it was Jim who started to shiver. He dismantled the cocoon and moved everything back to where it was before.

“Daddy?”
“Mmmmm.”
“I was right. Your spunk is so yummy.”
“Mmmmm.”

“Daddy?”
“Mmmmmmmm.”
“I liked it when you licked my bum.”
“Good, I thought you did.”
“Do you like doing that?”
“Only with someone I love.”

“Daddy?”
“Mmmmmmmm.”
“Can we have anal sex?”
“Are you sure you want to?”
“With my darling Daddy yes. Boys want me to do it but I've always felt afraid and dirty. I'm afraid it would hurt. But I know you would never hurt me.”
“No Princess, I wouldn't.” With a hug.
“And I want it to be you who takes my anal virginity.”
“Mmmmmmmm.” Another hug and kiss on the hair.

“Daddy?”
“Mmmmmmm.”
“Could we do it now please?”
A gentle slap on the bottom.
“I told you about shots in the locker. Anyway there are some things we need to do first.”

Lunch was tuna sandwiches, fruit and tea. Jim didn't think he would have to go outside and check again until evening. The base of the tent was solid, he could tell by the shape of the dome that there was no serious snow build up and the rampart was doing its job.
They were never bored for a moment. They were enjoying the book, Vicki loved hearing her father read. But much of the time was spent in enchantment with each other and each other's bodies. They spent hours just passionately kissing, exploring each other's mouths and lips, her breasts. Sometimes he would idly fondle her her genitals, not always arousing Vicki, just tenderly exploring and owning. She did the same with his penis and testicles.

His touching of her genitals was different now. Instead of his hand coming from the front, Vicki would lie on her side facing him and put her upper leg over his waist enabling him to come from behind. Now her anus was included in his wanderings. Always with a well lubricated finger. Initially her sphincter did as it was designed to and tightened. Gradually she and it became used to the touch.
She clung to Jim more tightly and kissed him fervently. With only a little pressure the first joint of his index finger entered.

“Squeeze and let go, lots of times Princess.”
She did so and gradually her anal muscle relaxed. She felt his finger fully inside her, right up to the knuckle.
“Mmmm, that feels nice.” She kept squeezing and relaxing and Jim gently pushed the perimeter of her anus.
“Now you are relaxing, lovely girl.” He was able to withdraw his finger completely and enter with very little pressure.
Twice more that afternoon his fingers wandered and her sphincter offered less and less resistance..

Evening came and with it the darkness.
“I can't hear any wind. And look is that the moon?” There was a white glimmer in the ceiling of the tent.
“Yes its the eye of the storm. It'll be like this for an hour or so. Come outside Vicki, you must see this. Bring your camera”
Quickly they dressed. Jim grabbed the second sleeping bag and when they were outside draped it like a blanket around their shoulders.

The scene which greeted them was a winter paradise. Above, the black sky was studded with stars, more stars than Vicki had ever seen. They seemed so big and close she felt she could almost touch them. Not a breath of wind.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 03:22 PM
An enormous silver full moon shone brightly. It cast a silver glow over the snow covered glacier The towering mountain peaks gleamed whitely and brightly, standing out from the black sky behind. Far below in the valley they could see the mountain lakes; silvery shimmers of moon-light. It was still freezing.
Vicki snapped away with her camera, hoping that she would do justice to this haunting magnificence of nature.

“What are you doing?”
Jim had dashed inside and come out with a foam plastic mattress. He had taken off every stitch of clothing. Now he was standing on the mattress looking up at the sky his arms extended heavenwards, his body had a silver sheen in the moonlight.
He howled like a wolf. “OOOOooooooooooowwWWWWwwooooooooooooooooOOOO” His howls echoed around the the glacial moraine.

“You are completely mad.” She snapped away at him with her camera. But then the infection caught her. She also stripped and joined him on the mattress.
“OOOooooooooowwwWWWWwwwoooooooooooooooooooOOO' she howled and howled and the echoes howled back. She felt she was part of mother nature.

They held each other's hand as they saluted the stars and moon together.
“OOOoooooooooowwwWWWWwwwooooooooooooooooooOOO” again and again, as if they were nature worshiping cave dwellers.

He returned to the warmth of the sleeping bag-blanket and snapped away at Vicki's silver body.
She ran to him for warmth from the blanket and his embrace.
“OooooowwwwoooooOOOO” they murmured into each other's ears.

The idea struck them both at the same time. First Jim left the blanket and took up a variety of naked poses, in front of the tent, lying on his back on the snow rampart, in front of the mountains.
Then Vicki. Her poses ranged from demure, provocative, erotic to downright pornographic. She forgot the cold and rolled in the snow. She lay on her back, arms and legs wide and beckoning. She insisted that Jim take closeups of her vulva and bum which she poked up into the moonlight. Her genitals were a glistening silver.

They huddled together laughing in the blanket. The cold was starting to seep into them. Quickly they set the camera on auto shoot with 20 seconds between shots. They embraced in different poses, some demure, some like Vicki kneeling in front of Jim with his cock in her mouth were less demure.

They started to shiver, the wind started to blow and some of the stars were lost behind the clouds. They howled a last mournful howl at the moon, dashed inside the tent, into their sleeping bag and hugged the warmth back into each other. They were laughing uncontrollably from the exhilaration of the moment.

“Some of those photos will earn us a fortune on the net,” giggled Vicki.
“I'm not having any of me on the net with my cock so small from the cold.”
They both laughed knowing these would be private snaps for life.

Their laughter changed to intimacy, their intimacy to passion. Jim's hands traveled her body, exciting Vicki even more than the first time she had felt his touch. Again her anus was included in his erotic exploration, again it resisted but less than before and soon two fingers were inside her bowel.

He entered her vagina with his penis, keeping his fingers where they were and she felt the delight and intense orgasm from the double penetration.
Jim did not come.
“Lie on your side with your back to me, my beautiful Vicki and lift your knees towards your chest.”
She did so as he covered his penis with olive oil.
“Tell me if it hurts.”
“Shhhh, Daddy.”

There was only a little pressure required for his knob to enter and he went in two inches. She squeezed her anal muscle.
“Daddy, I love you. Daddy I love your cock. Daddy I love your cock in my bum,” she whispered.
He gently commenced his rhythm. Her muscle had given up its fight and he was able to withdraw from her completely and re-enter with no resistance. He pushed until his loins were hard against her buttocks. Vicki's bowel felt erotically full, she gasped at the beautiful sensations of his penis along her smooth rectum wall and the lovely pressure through to her vagina. With her free hand she parted her buttock to let him enter deeper. With his free hand he found her clitoris.

“Please Daddy, as hard as you can.”
He couldn't stop himself from obeying her instructions. It was the most physically uninhibited lovemaking they had had. Her buttocks were flattened as he pounded. She shrieked as she came from a clitoral orgasm and still he kept thrusting.
With a judder and surge which consumed her from her navel to her buttocks Vicki came again with an enormous orgasm. It seemed to come from her clitoris, her vagina and her ass at the same time.

Jim grunted like an animal as he felt his orgasm surge, then repeated his wolf howl as he ejaculated into his daughter's bowel.

They lay panting in that spoon position for ten minutes. Then Vicki rolled over and put her arms around her beloved father.
“OOOoooooooowwWWwwooooooOOO” she whispered in his ear and giggled.


The next day was spent in a continuation of loving, sexual bliss. Jim was happy enough about the fuel supply to leave four gas burners on for hours. The temperature never got warm but by draping themselves with the second sleeping bag they could stay out of their main bed for some time before the cold sent them back.
During these times, Jim took Vicki as she knelt in front of him, shoulders to the mattress. The first time in her vagina, the second in her anus. Vicki knelt in front of Jim and after taking him to ecstasies he hadn't known with her mouth and throat, swilled her father's juices around her mouth before swallowing.

Later he lay on his back and she knelt over him, facing his feet. First she lowered her haunches so that he spent half an hour licking her vagina and anus and bringing her to orgasm again and again.

They used the camera again. Vicki spent a lot of time photographing his erection from different angles and distances.
“So that the net surfers can see what you are really like.” Some other photos were even more pornographic, others quite prim.
Vicki realized they should take some “proper” photos to show people when they returned, so they snapped each other fully dressed. They laid out the two sleeping bags side by side to show how they might have slept

Jim woke at dawn on the third morning. He could tell the storm was over. No breeze disturbed the tent and golden light from the sunrise glimmered through. He looked at his beautiful daughter beside him, tears in his eyes.
Vicki woke and without saying a word they made the most tender love for an hour. For both Jim and Vicki it was a mixture of love, tenderness, lust and sadness.

They rediscovered every inch of each other's bodies. Jim brought Vicki to climaxes with his tongue, lips and fingers, and with his penis in her vagina then her rectum. Solemnly Vicki knelt in front of Jim and tenderly licked their bodies' juices from his penis.

They took a foam mattress outside and stood on it. It was a beautiful, warm, still morning, no cloud in the sky. The pristine snow glinted in the bright sunlight, the newly snow-covered peaks stood in brilliant contrast to the blue sky, the virginally white glacier stretched out below.

Naked they raised their faces and arms to the azure heavens.
“OOOooooooooooooowwwWWWWwwwoooooooooooooOOO.”

Jim and Vicki, father and daughter, danced and hugged and kissed and laughed and howled like wolves until they heard the rescue aircraft coming.


The End !!! :D

That's All For Today !!!

xxxdreamer
12-11-2007, 04:38 PM
Nice Stories u put up here........:)

birdie8819
12-11-2007, 04:41 PM
Nice Stories u put up here........:)

Thanks bro for coming in to read all these stories , take your time to read hor and dun rush .......kekekekeke :D

kark88
12-11-2007, 07:47 PM
Thanks bro kark88 for your wonderful story .....will reawrd you soon just give me some time .


Good evening bro birdie8819 glad you like my stories. I also enjoy reading yours too.:)

Stacys mom

Part 1

When I saw the music video for the song, "Stacy's Mom," on TV with Rachel Hunter playing the role of a teenage girl's mother; the first thing that popped into my head wasn't the thought of possibly banging Rachel Hunter as much as what might my chances be with my girlfriend's mother. Vivian had a figure like Lynda Carter of Wonder Woman fame, I still remember how embarrassing it was when I saw Vivian in a swimsuit for the first time and got a huge erection. And like the girl in the music video who caught her boyfriend masturbating, my girlfriend Victoria thought she was the inspiration for my erection upon seeing her in a swimsuit. While Vivian might had an idea of what was happening, I think Vivian felt flattered instead of being upset by the circumstances.

I just didn't know how to approach Vivian as when you're a teenager, you can't simply go up to your girlfriend's mother and say of wanting to have sex with her. A couple of months after the incident at the beach, I went over to Vivian's home and discovered that Victoria was out. Vivian said Victoria had gone out with a couple of girlfriends as the neighbor?s daughter just got her driver's license. Vivian said she didn't think Victoria would be gone for very long and invited me to stay. Vivian worked as a real estate agent and had just returned from showing a couple of properties to a client. While sipping on some juice on the living room sofa, Vivian said of not knowing how Victoria and her girlfriends could stand wearing their high heels boots all day. Vivian said of how her feet were killing her after wearing pumps for just an hour.

kark88
12-11-2007, 07:48 PM
Part 2

I responded by telling Vivian that I thought she looked great in her pumps and commented that it probably helps when her clients are men. Vivian smiled, as she said my analysis was right and when you?re trying to convince someone into buying something costing a half-million dollars; you had to pull out every trick in the book. After Vivian kicked off her high heel pumps, I offered to give Vivian a foot massage and while she hesitated a bit; it didn?t stop Vivian from stretching out on the sofa a bit and resting her feet on my lap. When Vivian lifted her legs to my lap, I noticed that she was wearing thigh-high stockings with lace trim. And while I tried my best in massaging Vivian?s right foot, my brain was trying to think of what Vivian might look like underneath her business suit if she was wearing black thigh-high stockings with lace trim.

Vivian wasn?t made of stone as she could feel my penis respond and after fifteen minutes for this foreplay, Vivian pulled her feet off my lap and said it was time to return my kindness. Vivian got up and took me upstairs to her bedroom, while she undressed before me; Vivian admitted that she noticed the size of my erection at the beach during the summer and did dream of what Victoria was getting. I admitted to Vivian that Victoria and I were just into oral sex, as the furthest we ever went was to sixty-nine. My comments brought a smile to Vivian?s face as she asked me if I was any good at eating pussy. I countered by saying how Vivian would need to ask Victoria, Vivian said first hand experience was always best as she pushed down the very sexy pair of black lace bikini panties with a satin crotch. Vivian then sat down on the side of her bed and showed me my first shaved pussy.

kark88
12-11-2007, 07:50 PM
Part 3

And from my experience with Victoria, I knew from the way Vivian?s pussy looked; Vivian was sexually aroused and I didn?t need to do very much. My analysis was right, as Vivian responded immediately to the sensation of my tongue licking the swollen pink folds of her pussy. Vivian moaned and gasped like her daughter, but one difference was different was when Vivian screamed of having experienced an orgasm; Vivian sprayed my head and left it dripping with love honey. Thus, this caused me to wonder if Victoria had ever reached an orgasm when I performed oral sex on her; but I didn?t really care as I knew that Vivian had thoroughly enjoyed herself. I licked and finger-fucked Vivian to a second orgasm before she pushed my head away and said it was time for me to lose my cherry. I tore off my clothes if they were on fire and getting naked before positioning myself between Vivian?s still splayed legs.

Vivian didn?t let me penetrate her pussy immediately, as she sat up and gripped my penis in her hands. Vivian rolled back the foreskin completely and gave my penis several licks of her tongue before she took me into her mouth and started to suck me off. I couldn?t believe it, as my fantasy was really happening and Victoria?s mother was giving me head. Vivian?s approach to giving head was totally different from that of Victoria?s as she used a lot of tongue; my legs nearly buckled at this point as I placed my hands on Vivian?s shoulders and then her head to steady myself. While I had my hands on Vivian, I decided to do something that I had never done with Victoria and began fucking Vivian?s head with my penis. Vivian didn?t mind to what I was doing and allowed me to treat her mouth like a pussy. I fucked Vivian?s mouth like this for about 10 minutes before I pushed my entire erection into Vivian?s head and climaxed.

kark88
12-11-2007, 07:52 PM
Part 4

Vivian sucked like a professional whore as she didn?t have any problems dealing with what I was doing and swallowed all I had to give. And after she was assured of taking all I had, Vivian continued to suck to maintain my erection. I slipped my erect penis from Vivian?s mouth and as she laid back down on the bed; I lifted Vivian?s legs a bit before penetrating her. I couldn?t believed how smooth Vivian?s pussy was and as I managed to get the entire length in her, I could feel that Vivian had a surprise for me as I felt her pussy grip down around my erection; it was incredible as I had never felt anything like that before. It was a fantastic first time and after I had experienced a second orgasm and laid atop of Vivian, we kissed and rested before taking a shower together. After toweling off, Vivian asked if I had enjoyed myself and if I was better than Victoria. I reminded Vivian that I had never had intercourse with Victoria, but said of wanting to learn more from her!
; Vivian said it wasn?t safe as she told me to get dressed. Vivian took me to a house she was showing to clients and we spent the next 5 hours making love.

I never did have intercourse with Victoria, but it?s alright as I enjoy my time with her mother and the mothers of several other classmates. Thus, when one of my friends calls me a ?motherfucker,? I simply smile and laugh of how accurate they are; especially in some cases I am fucking their mother.

End of story.

kark88
12-11-2007, 07:56 PM
Mandys Seduction

Part 1

Teri screamed as she came for the fourth time that evening, as she felt
Steve shooting his second load deep into her hot receptive pussy. "My God
Teri, you are insatiable tonight. what has gotten into you?" Teri was
collapsed on the bed, lost in the fog of the afterglow. She loved the way
her husband fucked her, he was so good in bed. but Teri had something
else on her mind at the moment as well.

Teri was a stunningly beautiful woman, with an incredible body and a
gorgeous face. Everyone she knew compared her looks and body to Angelina
Jolie, and there was much more than a passing resemblance to the sexy
actress, right down to her luscious lips. Steve knew he lucked out when
he met Teri, and his friends constantly reminded him they were waiting in
line behind him if he ever tired of his gorgeous wife. There was little
chance of that happening, for as beautiful as her face and body were, her
libido was incredible. She was enthusiastic and imaginative in bed, and
kept her man very satisfied, not only with both her beautiful mouth and
her sexy shaved always-wet pussy, but her sexy personality and
devastating smile as well.

kark88
12-11-2007, 07:57 PM
Part 2

"Remember me telling you about Mandy, my friend from the gym?" How could
Steve forget? The woman Teri described was a 5'2", 100 lb red-haired
vixen with big firm tits, a slender waist, and a body that Teri described
as "meant for fucking." Steve thought about the couple of times he had
stroked his big cock in the shower as he imagined his stunningly
beautiful wife seducing this gorgeous girl, in their bed, and sharing her
with him. "I think I remember her, why.?"

Teri knew her husband well enough to know he was lying, and she chuckled
at him. he always made her laugh. "Well, she told me yesterday that she
broke up with her boyfriend, Rick. you know him, right? Damn fool that he
is. Apparently he thought she was too inhibited in bed, and he left her
for some slut from work." She spoke slowly and relaxed, almost as if
talking in her sleep, "Personally, I blame Rick. I am sure she would
blossom if the right person got a hold of her." She trailed off without
really explaining herself.

kark88
12-11-2007, 07:58 PM
Part 3

"Anyway, she was devastated. so I told her she could come stay with us
this weekend. I hope that's ok with you." Steve nodded, and smiled a
little to himself. His wife has shared her fantasy of being with another
woman, although she had never acted on it. He also knew that she was more
than a little attracted to Mandy from the detailed description of her
body that she had given him from seeing it in the locker room. right down
to the hair on her pussy that matched her head. The thought of his wife
licking that red-haired pussy was the thought that caused him to paint
the shower walls with his thick cum on more than one morning.

Friday night Steve arrived home to the sound of the 2 women talking in
the kitchen, and soft feminine laughter, and he felt his cock stir. He
pushed the thoughts out of his mind, and walked in the kitchen and kissed
his wife. a deep passionate kiss as always, and she returned it just as
passionately. It was Mandy's nervous giggle that reminded them they had
guests, and they broke the clinch so Teri could introduce Mandy to her
husband.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:00 PM
Part 4

The redhead was still blushing from the sight of the sexy couple in a
passionate kiss as Steve extended his hand and introduced himself, "You
must be Mandy, hi, I'm Steve" He smiled as he looked Mandy deep into her
green eyes. He had a way of both putting people at ease with his smile,
and yet, making them somehow anxious with his stare. Mandy looked
transfixed back at him, and could only manage a feeble "uh huh" in
return. "I think she likes you Steve", Teri laughed, "I better keep a
close eye on you two." Mandy felt herself blush even deeper, and the
other two laughed again.

Steve cooked dinner as the two women talked and drank wine, and watched
him in action. In the kitchen, he moved the way an athlete moved on the
field, or on the court. with grace, elegance, and plenty of style. Mandy
couldn't help but feel jealous of her friend; Steve was the kind of man
every woman lusted after. He was handsome, very charming, and from the
way his pants fit, she knew why Teri was always in a good mood. She felt
her own panties dampening at the thought.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:01 PM
Part 5

After dinner, Steve cleared away the dishes so the two women could
continue to talk in the other room, and opened their third bottle of
wine. Mandy was obviously beginning to feel tipsy, and slurred her speech
a little. Emboldened a bit by her friend's drunken state, Teri was
touching her more and more as the evening wore on, on her hand, her arm,
her leg, occasionally even hugging her to show support for her friend.
And Mandy was obviously enjoying the physical contact almost as much as
she was enjoying looking at the impressive bulge between Steve's legs.

Feeling suddenly lightheaded, Mandy attempted to stand up, say good
night, and walk into her room. When the room started violently spinning,
she lost her balance and fell right into Steve's lap. She felt his hands
on her body as he attempted to catch her, and one hand actually closed on
her breast as he did. As she started to blackout, she felt Teri's soft
lips press against hers, and she moaned softly.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:02 PM
Part 6

Her dreams were filled with erotic visions of large hard cocks, and big
firm hands all over her body. But there were also those soft lips, Teri's
lips, which floated in and out of her dreams as well. So soft. she could
feel her pussy moistening under the attention she was receiving. And the
sounds; they sound so very sensual. like someone else was really enjoying
the attention they were receiving as well.

As she awoke, and her head began to clear she realized that the sounds
she had heard were not dreamed, but were actually quite real. And they
were coming not from the next room, as she initially thought, but from
outside. The couple had a huge yard, and no neighbors for several hundred
yards. Teri had confided to her that she and Steve loved to soak naked in
their outdoor hot tub. Hoping to maybe catch a glimpse of the man she
spent almost the entire evening lusting after, Mandy threw back the
covers to go investigate.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:03 PM
Part 7

As she went to get up, she suddenly realized she was completely naked
except for her skimpy lace thong she was wearing under her jeans. Unable
to remember too much, she wondered how she had come to be in this state
of undress. She remembered falling on Steve. remembered the feeling of
his hands on her body. the feeling of being in his arms. mmmm.. but not
much after that. Teri must have undressed her, she quickly realized. Then
she thought; had Steve helped her undress her unconscious body? Had they
both seen her undressed? The thought made her blush, and more than a
little uncomfortable, but also more than a little curious. What had Steve
thought of her almost naked body? Or Teri, for that matter, what had she
thought of her body as she undressed her? The thought made her shiver.

As she got up and crept over to the window, the sounds had changed.
gotten more excited, more urgent. As she looked out, she gasped loudly at
the sight that greeted her. Teri was on her knees in the hot tub,
apparently naked, while Steve was sitting the edge with just his legs
hanging inside, obviously naked. He appeared to be yawning; his head was
thrown back, his eyes closed, and his mouth open. But the noise she was
hearing was not that of a yawn. It was then that Mandy realized that Teri
was on her knees because she was sucking her husband's long fat cock.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:05 PM
Part 8

From the angle she was at, Mandy had more of a side view that allowed her
to take in all the action. She could see his entire cock, as Teri slid
her mouth up and down that long shaft, taking him deep into her throat.
Sometimes Teri would stroke him with her one hand as well, other times
she would squeeze and pinch her own hard nipples. The other hand was busy
below the water, where Teri was apparently rubbing her pussy and
fingering herself. Steve was obviously enjoying her skills immensely,
judging from his expression and loud moans. The sight made Mandy rub her
own pussy in excitement.

Suddenly Steve stood up, and Mandy froze; had he seen her watching them?
She would be so embarrassed if she was caught, but she was also
incredibly turned on by then, and she couldn't look away or stop
fingering herself. Steve then tried to pull Teri to her feet as well, but
she seemed reluctant to let go of his cock. When she finally relented and
released it, it sprang up with such force that Mandy could hear it slap
against his stomach. He pulled her to him, and kissed her deeply; a kiss
so deep that it made Mandy's pussy instantly drip with excitement. How
she longed to be kissed like that. She slid two fingers deep into her own
pussy, and pinched one of her hard nipples as she watched.

Steve then turned Teri around and she bent over for him, and Steve
caressed her sweet ass for a second. Mandy couldn't help but be jealous
of that naturally tight firm ass that Teri maintained almost
effortlessly, and she thought of how good it looked in the kind of tight
pants Teri loved to wear. She realized what she was thinking, and pushed
the thoughts out of her mind, and back to her friend's husband. and his
cock.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:06 PM
Part 9

She continued to finger her wet pussy as Steve got behind his wife and
began to slide that massive cock between her legs. She couldn't quite see
that impressive meat as it slid between her engorged lips and deep into
her pussy, but she knew from Teri's reaction when it did. Her head
snapped back, her eyes closed, and she moaned "Yesssssssssss baby, fuck
me!" She pleaded with Steve, as her husband obliged by sliding more of
his cock even deeper in her soaking pussy. As he began a long slow in and
out motion, Teri's moans turned to screams.

Mandy couldn't take it any longer, and began to experience a long hot
drawn out explosion of an orgasm that almost made her knees buckle. It
started in the pit of her stomach, and spread like a raging firestorm,
culminating in a long series of spasms that totally wracked her body,
making her shudder over and over, as wave after wave of pleasure crashed
through her body. She saw stars and felt her asshole pucker again and
again, and her pussy pulsated around her fingers. As she began to
collapse, she grabbed the towel rack as she slid down the wall and
slumped to the floor.

As she fought to catch her breath, Mandy decided that what she really
needed was a long hot shower to get her mind off of sex. As Mandy
listened, the sexy couple continued making their sweet love in the hot
tub outside, and she stepped into the shower. As she lathered herself all
over, her thoughts ran to how nice it would be to be with a man again.
Her body drenched in the hot, bubbly water, Mandy slowly felt those
familiar feelings of lust and longing seething through her body. As she
rubbed the scented bubbles all over full breasts, she noticed her nipples
were hardening, and growing more sensitive again. She could also feel the
wetness returning between her legs, her neatly trimmed red-haired pussy
getting wetter and wetter, and not just from the water.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:08 PM
Part 10

Oh, how long it had been since she had had sex. Really, really good hard
sex! How she wished she were in Teri's shoes, or more accurately, in her
bed. To be able to fuck Steve's brains out, and have no regrets. She
fantasized about sucking that cock, about tasting it. taking it deep in
her throat as she had just watched Teri do this morning. Which was odd
for her; one of Rick's biggest complaints was that she would never suck
him. But as beautiful as Steve's cock was, he was married to her friend,
so that was just not possible, and she pushed it out of her mind again.

Feeling relaxed from the long shower, Mandy had lain down on the towel on
her bed, and continued caressing her body. The orgasm she had was so
wonderful, but instead of quelling her desire it seemed to fan the
flames. God, how she longed to be touched by hands other than her own. As
one hand fell down and began to massage her clit, the other began
squeezing her breasts, and softly twisting her nipples. Mandy felt that
familiar rising within her, as she could feel an orgasm building slowly.
She began to moan softly, dreaming of Steve and Teri making love, then of
being between them, dreaming of numerous pairs of hands touching her
body, and of several tongues feasting on her every
inch..."Ungggghhhhh", she cried quietly... her arousal made even more
intense by the inclusion of Teri in her fantasies.

Mandy didn't even hear Steve and Teri re-enter the house through the
back door, and begin calling her name. Temporarily satisfied from their
uncharacteristically brief lovemaking, they had decided to go out for
breakfast rather than cook. They had put their swimsuits back on and came
in to invite Mandy to go along with them. Not getting a response, Steve
and Teri both crept up the stairs, where they thought they could hear
Mandy crying. They both gasped as they opened the door and walked into
her bedroom, and saw her lying naked on her bed, obviously in the throes
of pleasure.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:09 PM
Part 11

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry!" Teri exclaimed, in embarrassment.

Mandy, likewise, jumped up and tried to shield her body with her towel.
This was fruitless, of course, as her body was still wet from the bath
and she was half sitting on the towel. She looked at the shock on Teri's
face, and the obvious redness on Steve's. This would teach her to be
masturbating in her friend's house!

"I'm so embarrassed!" shrieked Mandy. "I didn't even hear you, I
mean see you... I'm sorry, what time is it?" Mandy was obviously
totally caught off guard.

Steve piped up, "We were just going out for some breakfast, Mandy, and
we wanted to invite you to join us."

Teri, however, had other ideas entering her head. Always audacious, she
sensed an opportunity here. This was one reason she had brought Mandy
into their home, and she wouldn't let an opportunity like this pass. She
felt a craving for this other woman -- not one she could easily turn away
from. She walked past Steve, and sat next to Mandy on the bed. Mandy was
shocked at Teri's unmistakably overt behavior, and could only stare at
her...

"Steve, I think Mandy could use a little help here." She quipped. Teri
reached out, and began running a hand along Mandy's bare thigh.
Excitement raced through her body as she did so. She knew she could
possibly lose her friend, or worse. However, she desired Mandy, and fate
had presented the perfect opportunity. Watching Mandy around Steve all
last night had gotten her so horny, and the quickie in the hot tub had
just made it worse. What a better way to seduce him, and Mandy, and have
fun herself?

Mandy pulled backwards; away from Teri's touch, even as her hand tried
to pull away the towel and reveal Mandy's big firm breasts. "Teri, My
God, what is wrong with you!" A shocked Mandy replied, half because
Teri's advances stunned her, and half because she was bewildered by the
surge of pleasure going through her body.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:11 PM
Part 12

Teri moved towards Mandy, and pushed her back on the bed. "Steve, I
think Mandy really needs to be touched. Look how wet and soft her skin
is, and how hard her nipples are." As Teri purred, her fingers danced
over Mandy's engorged nipples, as they puckered to her touch.

"Ohhhhhh, please stop..." Mandy moaned less than convincingly. "This is
so wrong", she thought to herself. But her body betrayed her excitement
as her nipples hardened even more, and her breathing became even heavier.

As Teri lowered her head to suck one of Mandy's nipples into her hot
mouth, Mandy tried to push her away. Teri released the nipple momentarily
and spoke to her surprised husband, "Steve, why don't you help me with
Mandy..."

Just then, Mandy felt Steve's hands pin her arms to her sides, rendering
her helpless. Teri was lying over her legs now, so she could not move or
push her away. Steve could smell the distinct scent of lust on both of
them. Then Mandy gasped loudly as Teri's mouth descended over her nipple,
greedily sucking it into her mouth.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:12 PM
Part 13

Teri loved the sensation of Mandy's nipple hardening in her mouth, as
she chewed it and sucked it in while massaging her large breast. As Mandy
opened her mouth to protest, Steve leaned down and stuck his tongue in
it, kissing her deeply. She loved the sensation of this firm masculine
tongue eagerly thrusting in her mouth; reminding her of those make out
sessions with Rick she missed so badly. And Teri's mouth on her firm
breasts was driving her wild with lust.

As Steve held her arms down, Teri licked her way down Mandy's belly,
pausing at the belly button to let her tongue squirm around inside. Mandy
jumped, making very nervous sounds. She sensed what Teri was going to do
next, but was very anxious.

"Ohh noooooo.." Mandy moaned, as Teri began the serious task of licking
her thighs, from below the kneecap to her panty line. As Mandy quivered
with pleasure and nervousness, Teri asked "Steve, don't you think Mandy
would love to suck your cock?"

Mandy looked up at the handsome man beside her, half questioning and half
longing to taste him. As he removed his hands from hers to pull down his
shorts, Teri reached up and secured them herself. Mandy could not get
away. She was Steve and Teri's meal. And there was nothing she could do
about it. And somehow, realizing that thought excited her even more.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:14 PM
Part 14

As Steve pulled down his shorts, his firm 8-inch cock sprang out. Steve
was ready to burst. From his short episode with Teri in the hot tub this
morning, to this beautiful firm redhead lying in front of him, he could
not control himself. He grabbed Mandy by her fiery mane, and gently but
securely guided his cock into her mouth. Tentatively, she opened her
mouth to take in this monster. It had been quite a while since she had
given any man a blowjob, but she had obviously not lost her touch. Her
tongue began teasing the head of his cock, and her sucking increased in
speed, as she forgot how much she missed this. Steve emitted loud
guttural moans as this hot, captive mouth worked wonders up and down his
shaft.

Meanwhile, she had totally forgotten Teri, who was now nuzzling her face
in her beautifully scented red haired pussy. It was too late to protest -
and her mouth was full of Steve's cock anyways. Her legs seem to spread
themselves as if they had a will of their own, and she had to admit a
burning desire to have her pussy licked. and at this point she didn't
care who licked it. Although deep down she had to admit to being
extremely aroused by the sight of Teri's sexy face between her legs, but
the though of performing 'lesbian sex' petrified her.

"Unghhhhh god..." She cried between sucks of Steve's cock. Nobody had
ever licked her like this, and Teri's tongue was very talented. Teri
craved the taste of Mandy's pussy, and hungrily ate her, taking her clit
all the way into her mouth while she plunged first one, then two fingers
into her pussy.

"Mmmmm. God you taste so sweet..." Teri cooed as she ate Mandy,
relishing the way she twisted her body in response to each lick. Mandy
tried to moan, but Steve was now enthusiastically fucking her mouth with
his big cock, and moaning himself... "Ahhhhh! OHHHHHH! I'm going to
cum." He guided her head up and down his shaft firmly with one hand in
her red hair, massaging her large firm breast and hard nipple with the
other. Mandy had to admit that she loved the feeling of losing control,
of being taken by these two wild lovers. She loved feeling Teri's tongue
in her soaking wet pussy, her hands massaging her hips and probing her
tight ass, and Steve's strong masculine hands all over her sensitive
tits and his massive cock deep in her throat. She had never known such
passion before.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:15 PM
Part 15

Before Steve could cum, Teri abruptly got up from Mandy, and pulled him
away. "Steve, wouldn't you love to fuck Mandy?" she cooed in his ear,
as she gave it a soft lick. He looked hesitatingly at Teri, and at Mandy,
not sure what to do next. Teri grabbed his erect member in one hand, and
began pumping it slowly as she licked his ear. "Wouldn't you love to be
inside that hot red haired pussy of hers? Wouldn't you love to cum
inside her? Mandy, tell Steve how badly you want him to fuck that tight
sweet little pussy of yours." Mandy could only moan in response, and
Teri laughed.

Steve needed no further prompting, and quickly knelt between Mandy's
legs, and slowly eased his cock inside of her... First one inch, then two
inches, and then he abruptly stopped.

Mandy cried in frustration... "Ungghhhh! What are you doing? Please
Steve, Fuck me now!"

She then noticed a naked Teri in front of her. She had peeled off her
bathing suit top and stood there, showing off her incredible body. Her
firm tits and hard nipples looked amazingly delicious, she had to admit,
as Teri absently played with them. Teri also ripped off her obviously
soaked bikini bottoms; showing Mandy her shaved smooth wet pussy. She
dipped one long finger deep inside scooped some of the cream Steve had
deposited earlier, and then rubbed their combined juices on Mandy's lips.
When Mandy reflexively licked her lip to try and clean it off, Teri
laughed again.

She knelt over Mandy's face, so her ass was facing her while Teri looked
at Steve. Her pussy was dripping wet, literally, and the aroma was
intoxicating; like a wildly exotic perfume. Mandy knew she was hooked at
once, but still she resisted, refusing to surrender to wild urges inside
her. "Mandy, if you want Steve to fuck you, you have to lick my pussy."
Teri exclaimed.

"Oh no! No way! Please no!" Mandy exclaimed. Despite some playing
around with other girls in college, this was one frontier she had never
crossed. Steve eased himself into her by one more inch, then back out
again as Teri continued to straddle Mandy on the bed, held her by the
hair and pressed her wet pussy back against Mandy's face.

"Listen bitch, we've given you lots of pleasure today, and it's my
turn. After everything we've done for you, it's the least you can do."
Teri then pressed harder against her, this time mashing her cum soaked
pussy over a crying Mandy's face, wriggling it back and forth... "NO! I
can't. Umpphhh..." Mandy complained, her cries muffled by the wet pussy
pressed onto her mouth.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:17 PM
Part 16

Just then, Steve thrust his full length into her, making Mandy gasp with
the unbelievable sensation of being stuffed completely with his big cock.
With the incredible surge of pleasure, Mandy's mouth dropped open wide
and her tongue unintentionally touched Teri's clit. She was surprised by
the taste -- she thought it would be awful, but it was actually quite
pleasant. Teri moaned loudly at the first touch of her conquest's tongue
on her steaming pussy, knowing Mandy was hers completely now.

As Steve began to thrust into Mandy's soaked pussy faster and faster,
Teri began fucking Mandy's face shamelessly. The other woman's hesitant
tongue drove her wild. She knew she was being wonton; corrupting little
miss perfect. but that made it sooooo wicked and much much sexier. Each
tentative lick across her clit drove her closer and closer to orgasm.
Teri cried out as she fucked Mandy's face, rubbing her wet pussy all over
her... "Ohhhhhhhhh Mandy! Don't stop! Eat me! Suck my Pussy! You're
soooo damn good! You're a natural pussy licker. I knew you would be!"

For the first time that day, Mandy felt in control. Steve was fucking her
hungry pussy, filling her, satisfying her lust as no one else ever had.
And Teri rode her face like a wild animal, panting for more, and Mandy
loved the taste of her hot pussy, dripping with Steve's cum more than she
ever thought she could. These two lovers needed her, they lusted after
her, and she loved it. She felt so sexy, so sensual, so alive, and she
was cumming again and again...

Mandy began eating Teri's pussy even more hungrily, and even slid her
two fingers deep inside her and sucked hungrily at the cum inside. Teri
gasped at the sudden added passion from Mandy, and rewarded her by lying
down in a 69 position and began licking Mandy's clit as Steve pounded her
pussy. She was also licking Steve's cock with every stroke as it emerged
from Mandy's pussy. Steve was crying out, and he was thrusting like a
wild animal. The sight of Teri on top of Mandy, Mandy eating Teri, and
Teri licking his cock was pushing him over the edge.

kark88
12-11-2007, 08:19 PM
Part 17

"AHHHHHH GOD! Ungggghhhhhh!" he screamed, as he came inside Mandy,
thrusting faster and faster, as he fired off his second load of cum that
morning.

Mandy loved the feeling of Steve's cum spurting deep inside her womb, and
she soon exploded in another incredible orgasm of her own, crying out
into Teri's pussy. Teri locked her arms around Mandy's hips to lock her
still as she too came again from the vibrations on her clit. Both women
moaned in orgasm again, and again. and exploded together, again.

"OOOOOOH! UNGGHHHH! OOOOOOOOOOH GOOOOOOODDDDDDDDD. FUCKKKK. OHHHHH.
YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!"

The three bodies collapsed next to one another on the bed, exhausted from
the carnal lust. Teri was the first to speak, "Mandy, I am sorry if we
forced you.. But you are just so sexy, and I wanted you." But Mandy cut
her off by kissing her deeply, her tongue thrusting deeply into her
mouth.Steve whispered to his sexy wife, "I think she forgives you baby" as he
pressed his now hardening cock against her tight ass and reached around
to fondle her firm tits, and hard nipples. As she reveled in the opposing
sensations of soft female flesh in front, and the hard masculine body
behind, Teri couldn't help but wonder in her mind, "How did I ever get
this lucky?"

Finally end of story. Sorry that it is a bit too long. Happy reading.:)

SKSK
12-11-2007, 11:17 PM
Blameless


The night shook with fury and the rain thrashed against the roof. The storm windows sounded like they were going to fly off their hinges. It was dark and cold outside as she looked out the front windows, waiting... Paula had not come home yet and was several hours passed due. Tina passed again, in front of the windows, holding her breath...maybe the next set of lights would be... But they weren't. Paula had not yet arrived. Tina was still so upset from their stormy argument just hours ago. Tina found herself blameless for what occurred, but it was bound to happen. Tina had been with Paula for almost 5 years. It was her first serious lesbian relationship. She had toyed with being a lesbian while she was in college, but never took it seriously.

Her first fling was with her roommate. One night her roommate came home, unsatisfied by her current boyfriend. She crawled into Tina's bed, naked. Her roommate had spread her legs, taking Tina's hand down to stroke her hot wet lips. Something about the moment had turned Tina on. Tina was unable to respond, due to her uncertainty of the situation. But for several nights after that encounter, she had dreamt about the feel of her roommates pussy. They eventually got it on and were caught by their den mother. A pack was made, and every Friday night when most of the girls were out partying, Tina, her roommate and the den mother got it on. College was an enjoyable experience.

To be Continue...

SKSK
12-11-2007, 11:18 PM
Blameless


After college, Tina had fallen in love and out of love with a string of men. She enjoyed having a cock between her legs. There just was no substitute. She had tried almost every rubber or plastic dildo made. But none of them compared to having a hard cock. There was just something about having the real thing. The men she slept with were turned on when they found out she swung both ways. Tina was a jealous lover and was unable to be with two people simultaneously, until...that is...today. Tina had come home as usual. A new couple had moved next door. The wife was so cute. She was a petite little women with a size 3 waist and small tits. Tina liked the little doll look for women. Tina was 5'7" with long blonde hair that reached her tight ass.

She kept her hair swept out of her piercing blue eyes. She could easily pass for a model and had been told that for several years. Tina was attracted to petite women and large dark haired men. Her current love was neither of those. Paula was a pure dike, with large Hungarian bones and blonde hair. They had met through some mutual friends and just clicked. Tina liked Paula, but didn't love her. She was comfortable with the relationship and the sex was okay. Paula took very good care of Tina, and that was the primary reason she stayed. Tina liked being pampered and taken care of. When she was sick, Paula would tuck her in. When Tina was short on cash, Paula would hand her a wad of hundred dollar bills.

To be Continue...

SKSK
12-11-2007, 11:20 PM
Blameless


The Morgans, the new young couple that had moved next door, were moving some furniture in and Tina went over to help. She immediately felt comfortable with them. The both eagerly looked at Tina and their offer didn't surprise her in the least. She was willing to be a threesome. They went into the Morgan's front room and quickly undressed. Mr. Morgan's cock was hard and ready. Mrs. Morgan helped Tina get undress. They came at Tina from both sides, as she was sandwiched in between them. Tina eagerly spread her legs and accepted Mr. Morgan's cock as it penetrated deep inside her. Tina plunged her tongue between Mrs. Morgan's legs and started sucking her sweet pussy. The Morgan's were very happy with their new playmate. They had been eyeing Tina since they moved in. They wondered why such a beautiful women stayed with someone like Paula. As Tina sucked on Mrs. Morgan's sweet pussy, she groaned with pleasure.

It had been a long time since she had a real hard cock deep inside her pussy. This was the best of both worlds for her. She thoroughly enjoyed fucking both a man and a women, simultaneously. She was not jealous about the attention Mr. Morgan was paying to his wife and visa versa. As they shifted, Mr. Morgan pulled his dripping cock from Tina and plunged it into his wife. His wife held him tight, accepting each one of his thrusts. Tina looked on, fingering her own pussy. The Morgan's reached out to her, and pulled her into their arms. Mrs. Morgan crawled between Tina's legs and started sucking on her pussy as Mr. Morgan dangled his hard cock in front of her face. Eagerly Tina sucked Mr. Morgan's cock into her mouth. She slid her tongue over his shaft and gently chewed the tip. She massaged his balls with her hands as she continued sucking.

To be Continue...

SKSK
12-11-2007, 11:25 PM
Blameless

As Tina sucked his cock, Mr. Morgan played with her tits causing her nipples to become hard. His wife looked up from Tina's pussy, with pussy juice dripping off her chin. She had strapped on a dildo and was preparing to penetrate into Tina's pussy. Tina wanted to be gang fucked. She maneuvered Mrs. Morgan's dildo into her tight ass and she encouraged Mr. Morgan to penetrate her pussy. Together the Morgan's rode their neighbor until all three came in the throws of passion. None of them noticed their visitor, until it was too late. They looked up from their shared orgasm in time to see Paula charge from the house. How long she had been there, the three lovers had no idea. But surely she had seen enough to know about Tina's transgressions. Tina was not overly concerned at first. She was still consumed with her pent up sexual hunger, as she pulled Mrs. Morgan back into her arms. As she held Mrs. Morgan, she sucked on her tits, running her hands between her hot wet legs. Mr. Morgan wrapped his arms around Tina, as he penetrated her from behind.

Tina met each one of his eager thrusts as she continued finger fucking his wife. His wife squirmed with pleasure as she started to cum once again. Wanting to reciprocate the pleasure, Mrs. Morgan's mouth found Tina's tits and started sucking them. Once again, all three bodies shook with the spasms of pleasure. For a while they laid in each other's arms, enjoying the after glow of their love making. Slowly it dawned on Tina the consequences of her actions. Paula would surely leave her. Tina was not working at this time and the house was in Paula's name. The Morgan's looked down at their new playmate, offering her their spare room.



To be Continue...

SKSK
12-11-2007, 11:26 PM
Blameless

Tina returned to her current home, finding Paula in a rage. She gave Tina an ultimatum... Tina was puzzled as to what she saw in this women. Paula's love making was rough... The lovemaking with the Morgan's reminded her what was missing in her relationship with Paula...there was no love. Tina closed her eyes, remembering the love making she had just shared. She compared that moment with corresponding moments with Paula. She slowly started packing her stuff. Paula raged from the house, calling Tina vicious names. That had been hours ago. The Morgan's sat across the room watching Tina pace. They knew she didn't love Paula, but felt slightly responsible anyway. Tina would never be able to live with the guilt if something happened with Paula...

The shrill of the phone, shattered the silence. A smile spread over Mr. Morgan's features. The local sheriff had Paula in their custody. She had been picked up for drunken driving and disorderly conduct. Mr. Morgan led his women to bed. As they laid together, in each others arms... one last thought passed before his mind... tomorrow they needed to get a bigger bed!

END

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 07:50 AM
Good evening bro birdie8819 glad you like my stories. I also enjoy reading yours too.

Thanks again bro kark88 for your latest story . :D


Blameless

Thanks bro SKSK for coming in to read and post the stories here . :)

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:05 PM
Here's one story for tea break - Title : Dance Magic . Enjoy !!! :D

My first experience at cheating was at a New Year's Eve party. My husband was just finishing university and we were at a party with another couple that were close friends. Now, that party turned out to be pretty boring, and as a result I was drinking way too much. Since we had bought more booze than we would need I didn't worry about my excessive consumption.

Part way through the evening our friend, Tom pointed out that he had heard of a 'house' party planned at the university which was just a short drive away. It wasn't long and we were at the party and there were students everywhere - Now this was a party! There was lots of dancing, music and people laughing everywhere.

Soon Tom and Bill (my hubby) were engrossed in one of their conversations. Pam and I wandered downstairs to the rec room where everyone was dancing. We got out on the floor and started dancing facing each other, as we often did when the boys couldn't be coaxed onto the dance floor. It wasn't long when a couple of guys joined us and soon we were dancing as two couples. I was feeling my liqour and dancing rather suggestively with this stranger, having a great time!

Then the DJ switched to a slow dance and without hestitation my dance partner stepped forward, sliding his arm around me and pulled me to him, hard. Now that's how I like to be held by a man and coupled with my alcohol-reduced inhibitions, I sidled right up to this handsome stranger. He was about my age - say 21 and well built. As we slow danced his hands slid down the curve of my back and onto my butt.

'Hmmmmm, that felt nice!' I thought and snuggled my face into his neck. He took that as his cue and his two hands grasped my butt cheeks and pulled hard, grinding my pelvis against his. I could feel the hard bulge between our hips. I nibbled on his neck. Slowly, we danced and with every movement he ground his hips against mine. I was enthralled ... his strong arms, heady aftershave and confident control overwhelmed me, making me his.

Then the DJ's voice crackled above the music "Okay everyone! Time for 60 seconds of Heaven!" and with that the lights went out. The music continued but we were plunged into complete and utter darkness.

"Anything goes!" someone shouted and a few giggles replied.

My dance partner didn't skip a beat, just kept dancing, holding me close, but after a couple of seconds I felt his hands moving up from my butt and as they passed my waistband they continued their upward climb on the inside of my blouse. I offered no resistance and soon his hands were sliding underneath my bra cups and massaging my tits.

I didn't even know his name!

It felt great! I kissed his neck eagerly, my arms wrapped around his neck.

"30 seconds" came the crackle of the DJ.

Those nimble hands began to move and in a split second I felt my blouse pulled up and off. Then my bra was gone, A second later his eager mouth was kissing my breasts. I tilted my head back moaning, I could feel my pussy lips swelling and slippery fluids lubricating me. Then he began sucking on my nipple ... It was heaven!

"15 seconds" the DJ declared, it seemed so distant. More immediate were those hot lips carressing my breasts and nipples. I was his to have, my hands tangled in his hair, all inhibitions swept away.

"5 seconds" I didn't care! Then on came only just a couple of lights up by the DJ, we were mostly in shadows. My dance partner pulled his head up and one hand cupped the curve of my back as the other clasped the back of my neck and pressed my lips to his. I succumbed to his guidance eagerly. Gradually, around the room the DJ was flicking on the lights. All the while my partner held me tight, kissing me eagerly as we slow danced.

I kissed back, hungrily, with no concern for the fact I was topless. I only wished he would kiss my breasts again. As we danced his lips left mine and found their way acoss my cheek and onto the side of my neck. As I leaned my head to the side, I opened my eyes. As we danced slowly about, I could see that most of the guys had their eyes on me while dancing with their dates. It made me feel aroused ... naughty. All that was visible was my bare back and my sides, as my tits were pressed against him. Entoxicated by the voyeurism, I leaned back some pulling just a little away from him so that more of me showed. I was rewarded with appreciating smiles. My partner was the envy of every guy there.

Then the slow dance faded and a fast song began. Lifting his head from the hickey he had embossed on my neck, my partner said "Well?"

"Why not!" I retorted pushing him backward. I put one of my arms across my breasts and my free hand buried in my hair as I began to dance facing him, my body gyrating to the music. This elicited several exclamations from some of the nearby guys.

'Boy this is fun!' I thought ' I feel soooooo sexy!' As I twisted and danced a couple of guys left their dates and began to watch me. They kept a short, comfortable distance away giving me room to dance. I could see their hungry eyes riveted on my breasts, hoping more would show. I was close to a wall, so I spun around, putting my back to everyone and put both hands up in my hair as I pressed my tits against the wall - teasing. 'Don't let them see too much' I thought 'that'll keep up the suspense!'

For a while I just ground my tits against the wall , gyrating my hips to the beat of the music. Then I spun around, at the same time covering my tits with one arm. A couple of sad moans came from the guys. I danced over to one of them twisting in front of him. He was a gentleman, keeping his hands to himself, so I leaned forward and planted a long, wet kiss on his lips and then dashed on. As I approached another guy he grabbed at me. I jumped back, waggling a finger at him and headed for another guy ... they soon caught on. One by one I rewarded each one with the best, wettest, sassiest kiss I could muster. I felt so hot! I had never had so many guys attention at once before. That alone was intoxicating.

Suddenly, she was there! Pam. Oh-oh, I could tell by the look on her face that she didn't approve. She was holding my blouse. "Come on!" she ordered.

"No Pam, it's okay." I reassured her " I'm having fun!"

"Come on now, before this gets out of hand!" she demanded, flashing angry looks at the surrounding guys.

"No!" I snapped, angry she was spoiling the mood. In defiance I put both hands in my hair, my arms out to each side and gyrated and jumped a little making my exposed full breasts bounce. That rewarded me with cheers and whistles. "See, they love me!"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:06 PM
"I'm getting Bill" she announced as she threw the blouse at me. I caught it and held it to my front, partially covering my breasts. She turned and strode off. I could see her climbing the stairs. She turned and waved for me to come. Still defiant, I twisted the blouse into a rope and spun it over my head. Then she was gone.

As I danced holding the twisted blouse over my nipples I watched the steps. Soon I saw Bill coming down the stairs. He hadn't seen me yet. Quickly I spun around, pulling on my blouse. " My husbands coming" I explained " sorry guys".

I heard a couple of comments midst the moans "She's married?", "Lucky guy!", "Too bad!" Then my dance partner was there, facing me.

" I believe this is yours" he held out my bra.

"Keep it, as a reminder" I offered pulling him close and kissed him, open mouthed and full of passion. Then pushing him away I started to dance.

Bill appeared, stepping up to me. I waited, what would he say, I was so mad at Pam!

"Pam says you're down here bouncing too much when you're dancing" he admonished calmly.

I felt a rush of relief. She hadn't told him! But she did send him down. After a little coaxing I decided I better go before one of the guys said something.

Once we were upstairs the four of us were off in a corner by ourselves. As we talked I cast a glare at Pam, she just smiled sweetly back. I burned! Then I complained about running out of my champagne - I had nothing left to drink. Tom left to see what he could find and a minute later he was back, a full bottle of beer in his hand. Now, I don't like beer, but Tom was giving it to me and I was determined to get even with Pam. So I tipped it back and chugged half of it, letting some trickle down my cheek onto my blouse, wetting it. My nipples went hard as I saw Tom's eyes follow the trickle ... guys love moisture anywhere on a girls body!

Bill piped up "Jackie, you didn't even thank Tom."

Here was my chance to get a little even with Pam, it was clear to everyone that I was drunk so I could get away with alot.

"Oh, I'm sorry!" I exclaimed casting a sideways glance at Pam "Thanks Tom!" As I said that I grabbed the back of Tom's head and pulled his mouth against mine. I kissed him wet and open mouthed putting as much desire into it as I could muster for as long as I dared. Our tongues explored each others mouths. As I pulled away I saw raw desire in Tom's eyes. Yes!!! Revenge!!!

As Tom recovered, he joked " Gee, no problem. Hey I got a whole case in the back seat of the car!" He emphasized the back seat and I saw Pam's eyes glare. Revenge is sweet and kinda sexy too! Not only did I get her, but I got to kiss my husband's best friend (something I had always wanted to do) hot and heavy right in front of our spouses. There was something very erotic about that.

Pam asked me to go to the bathroom with her, so off we went. As soon as we were alone she cornered me saying "Stay away from Tom or else! Go do whatever you want downstairs, you're not my responsibility anymore!"

"Hmmmm, I don't know" I taunted "I'm having lots of fun up here and that was the best kiss I had tonight! Lots of tongue!"

The look I got told me I was dangerously close to getting my eyes scratched out. We parted ways. As I wandered around upstairs I contemplated catching Tom alone and stealing another kiss. As I thought of it my pussy warmed with fresh slippery fluids. Maybe we could duck into one of those bedrooms and ... No! Remember Pam! I may be drunk but I'm not suicidal. I flirted with a couple of guys but the music from downstairs kept calling me. Finally I surrendered to temptation and headed down.

In the dim light I scanned the crowd looking for him. The DJ was playing a fast song and it was pretty crowded. Then I spotted him moving toward me, smiling.

"I didn't think you were coming back" he said pulling me onto the dance floor.

"I probably shouldn't have" I mused "What I did earlier, what you saw ... me dancing. That's not me." The music changed to a slow dance. "I'm drunk."

"Being a little drunk just lets the real you out" he countered as he pulled my body against his and started to slow dance. "I think you liked all the attention, that you want men to look at you and to want you."

"Are you mad at me?" I asked, looking up into his soft brown eyes. How could I care so much for this perfect stranger?

"Mad? Hell no! I find it sexy - I find you incredibly sexy!" he declared pulling our hips together. One hand pressed firmly on the curve of my back while his other gently carressed my breast through the blouse.

I melted again. His lips found mine and I felt his cock bulging between us. As we danced I could feel juices running down my thighs. I would do whatever he asked of me ... anything.

"Will they do that 60 second thing again?"

"Oh yes. Its coming up anytime" he said.

"Good" I whispered as I snuggled my face into his neck. We continued our slow dance across the floor until the DJ declared "60 seconds" and the lights went out. My heart quickened before he even moved. Then he grabbed the bottom of my blouse and peeled it off again. I willingly surrendered to him, his lips moved down my neck and to my bare breast, his open mouth covering my entire nipple. He was so sexy! His tongue tormented my sensitive nipple.

Then he was kissing my mouth again. As one hand held the curve of my back, the other carressed my breast. "Unbutton my jeans" he whispered.

Eagerly I obeyed. I fumbled a little ... my hands were shaking. I was nervous. Finally the clasp came free.

"Pull down the zipper" he urged. It came down easily. Without any further direction my hands reached inside his jeans, found his briefs and tugged them down. I was rewarded when his swollen shaft filled my hands. As I grasped the slippey rod a moan of pleasure came from his lips. This encouraged me and I slid my hand up and down his shaft. He responded with more moans.

"30 seconds"

I stroked his shaft again and again. What a turn on! Then his hands were pulling my skirt up and soon it was around my hips. He pulled himself free of my hands thrust his shaft against my panties. It found it's way downward to the slippery insides of my thighs, just below my panties.

With a groan he slid his shaft between my wet thighs. I could feel his shaft running along my pussy lips with only the flimsy panty material between. I ground my hips against him. Again and again that shaft slid between my wet thighs.

"15 seconds"

"These gotta go" he utterd hungrily, his fingers firmly grabbing my panties front panel pulling it to the side. His next thrust slid between my panty fabric and and my pussy lips. The entire shaft slid along my swollen wet lips, not entering me but fully between my lips.

"Uggggghh" I groaned. I was so arroused. Then he slowly pulled his hips back sliding the shaft along the full length of my pubic area. "Take me!" I begged. Tantilizingly he slid his cock back along my lips, but didn't enter. It was driving me wild!

"5 seconds"

With one last sensuous thrust he pulled free, pulling himself back into his jeans. "Nooooo" I pleaded softly, desperately.

"Come on, let's dance" he smiled "pulling me close as the lights began to flick on. Again I melted into his arms, topless.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:07 PM
"Okay, whatever you want" I whispered.

"Anything?"

"Anything!" I answered eagerly.

"When the fast music starts dance for us again!"

I looked up into his eyes "You really did like me dancing topless?"

"Like I told you, I find it sexy and I find you incredibly sexy!" he confirmed. "When you dance and all the guys want you - I want you more! When you kiss them - I see red with desire!"

The music changed from slow to fast again. It had been a real turn on and this time there would be no one to stop me. I thought about those hungry eyes watching me and my swollen pussy swelled even more. I stepped back, one arm across my tits and the other up and out to the side, my hand in my hair as I began to gyrate. In seconds I had the circle of guys admiring me. I danced over to one eager fellow and leaned forward and kissed him open mouthed and wetly ... Oh how exciting to kiss a stranger! - I am soooooo Naughty!!! I kissed another tongue and all and went on to a third. The third guy waited til our lips were locked and suddenly grabbed my waist with both hands pulling me tightly against him, still kissing me.

It felt great to be manhandled! Instead of pulling free I wrapped both arms around his neck and kissed him more. His hands found their way upward and cupped my bare breasts from the sides. Slowly, deliberately, I pulled away, keeping both hands on his shoulders. As I pulled free his gaze travelled down admiring my exposed tits. There were whistles from the guys around us. Without warning I spun around, putting both hands in my hair, as I bounced across the floor, letting my tits giggle and bounce for everyone to see. Then, just a moment later I put my hands over my tits cupping and covering them. I stood in front of another guy, dancing and twisting, hot and sexy and feeling out of control and loving it!

"Undo my skirt!" I ordered him. He looked surprised. "Go ahead, undo the snap on the side!" While I danced in front of him he tugged at the snap until it came free and my skirt dropped to the floor. Now I was gyrating in front of him with nothing on but my panties. The flash of a camera burst to one side, I ignored it.

"Wanna touch?" I offered, my voice husky with desire. He nodded eagerly. "Go ahead ... don't be shy. Just don't move anything" I encouraged him. His hand reached out and touched my breast, just above where my hand covered it and slowly slid his fingers across and down between my breasts. This elicited cheers from the others. Encouraged, he slid his hand down my belly and slowly acoss my panties to the area between my thighs. I shifted my feet, spreading my legs. He took the cue, sliding his hand along the ridge of my panties my wet pussy lips was making.

I tilted my head back and moaned. There were more hoots from the guys. Then I turned on one heel and danced across the open space, my two palms cupping my bare tits as I pranced. I could see their eyes devouring me. My ears were filled with a roaring noice and the room spun a little. I felt so sexy, so utterly aroused and sexy ... I wanted more!

I chose another eager looking guy, stopping just a couple of feet in front of him, and began a gyrating, sexy dance. As I danced I spread my fingers letting my nipples poke through. He smiled and whistled. Feeling a rush of adrenaline from being so bad, it spurred me on. Slowly I slid my hands down off my breasts and onto my belly, all the time twisting sexily my bare tits bouncing in front of him. There was another camera flash.

"Wanna touch?" I asked. Without a hesitation he reached out and cupped my breasts in his hands. Oh, how erotic it felt, a stranger carressing my bare tits as I danced nearly naked in front of a crowd of horny men! I wanted more! I stepped up to him and kissed him hotly, his hands still carressing my breasts pressed between us. "I could fuck him right here in front of everyone!" I thought hungrily. Then I grabbed his hands pulling them out and I spun on the spot finishing with my back pressed against him and his hands cupped my breasts as I faced the rest of the guys.

"Now you get to decide what the guys see" I whispered as I leaned my head back next to his cheek. Taking that as his cue he began to slowly slip his hands back exposing more and more of my breasts. This earned cheers and whistles from the crowd. He kept sliding them until his hands cupped from below, supporting my breasts but hiding nothing. I never stopped gyrating. My ears were ringing with desire and now the room was spinning. If he hadn't been holding me I would have fallen ... Oh I was so hot and horny!

"Show them more!" I urged. His hands slipped downward finding my panties, and he slid one inside the front of them. More whistles and cheers blended with the roaring in my ears as I felt his fingers sliding inside my wet pussy.

Groaning, I closed my eyes, arching my back and my two hands knotted in the hair of his head. I felt a new pair of hands on my tits as he fondled my pussy! As I opened my eyes I saw 2 more guys as they both carressed my bare breasts. I felt more hands tugging my panties down and groping the inside of my thighs. Another camera flash.

Only desire roared in my ears, my vision blurred some and I closed my eyes, surrendering to my hunger. I felt so aroused. I only knew I wanted to be taken, to feel a cock fill my throbbing pussy. Eagerly I moaned "Yessssss" Nothing mattered, just that my needs would be sated.

Then I felt a pair of hands lifting me up, sweeping me away from ecstacy. "Noooo" I begged. A door opened and then I was dropped backward on a bed. A strong naked body climbed on top of me. As his lips met mine, in the ever so faint light I could see it was my dance partner. "Yesss!" I whispered. I yearned to be filled with that huge shaft! I grabbed his butt pulling him hard against me. In the darkness his shaft fond it's mark and he thrust deep into me. Groaning and moaning wildly I twisted under him as he thrust again and again. It was incredible! It felt so good as his hips ground against mine.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:08 PM
Then he gasped and his body went rigid and I felt hot jism fill me, spurt after hot spurt. It felt so good, beyond any sex I'd ever had. I wanted to cum, I needed to cum!

Then he started to pull free "No" I pleaded "I want more!"

"Are you sure?" came his confident voice.

"Yes" I groaned "Mooooooore"

Then I felt a pair of hands slide across my breast from the right and another pair from the left. His hands were still on my hips! There were others in the room! They had been watching the whole time? A wave of erotic passion washed over me ... 'They watched us have sex. They wanted me, like when I was dancing!' I thought. A fresh erotic surge filled my pussy.

"Still want more?" he asked.

"Oh yes!" I groaned "More!!!!"

Three pairs of hands carressed me, running over my breasts, my tummy, thighs and pussy. I lay there on the bed writhing and groaning in incredible pleasure, his cum pouring out of my pussy being slid along my thighs by fingers of men I didn't even know.

A pair of hands spread my legs and a face pressed into my pussy, the tongue finding my clitoris. I was being pulled to the side a little until my head hung over the edge of the bed. Suddenly a wet slippery cock brushed against my lips. Eagerly I opened my mouth accepting it, feeling it slide deep into my mouth and throat. All the time throbbing!

The third set of lips found my breasts and began sucking on them. Heaven!!!! I was in sensation overload! Then the one kissing my pussy climbed up and thrust deep into my already cum filled pussy. Thrust after thrust drove me wild ... I was on the edge of orgasm but couldn't quite make it. Then his shaft spasmed and more hot jism spurted inside me. That fantastic sensation made me suck the third cock even harder! Suddenly he groaned and pulled his shaft partway out of my mouth, leaving just the head inside my mouth. Hot spurts of cum filled my mouth to overflowing. Jism was running down my cheeks.

I felt a fourth set of hands push the guy between my legs aside and a fourth hard shaft penetrated my body. I peaked! My pussy spasmed and then came and I felt my muscles clenching that hard cock like a fist. My back arched and I moaned uncontrollably. In a couple of thrusts through my spasming pussy he came too, more hot jism pouring into my already overflowing pussy.

Fully spent, it was all I could do to get back upstairs and then I needed help from my unknowing husband to get back to the car. He would not realize that the awesome sex he would have over the coming months would be due to me fantizing that I was being taken by those four strangers while the two of us made love.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:16 PM
One more long story for tea break - Title : Defend Yourself . Enjoy !!! :D

I hope you all like this story. I know it might be a bit long but my intent is to make a story not just random acts of sex. Please post any comment you would like. This will only make me a better writer and make better stories. Thank you
It was three in the morning when the phone started to ring. “Hello?” John said half asleep. “John? It’s me Mary!” Mary was John’s girlfriend at the time. “What’s up? Do you know what time it is?” Mary voice started to tremble a little. “It’s Alex. Something has happened.” Of course when it comes to Alex the drama queen there is always something ‘happening’. Alex, by the way is Mary’s close friend, a transsexual friend. Mary always hung around some strange people but if you live in California, everyone tends to be strange.

“What is it this time? Did she have a bad ‘chi day’? Or did some one make fun of her dress?” If you haven’t guessed yet John really didn’t care for Alex. Alex was your typical ‘California’ tranny model. You know the type, big hair, big boobs and an attitude that was bigger than then the fore mentioned. But for some reason John’s girlfriend loved her. John guessed because they have known each other since, well since forever.

Mary’s voice began to tremble. “She had a fight with her boyfriend” John sighed “And that required you to call me at three?” Mary then began to cry and John thought to himself that something was truly wrong.

John found my self at Saint Mary’s hospital at four in the morning when John saw Mary outside smoking. When John got close to her, he saw that she had been crying. “Are you ok? You look like hell!” John asked. Mary didn’t even look up at him. She just walked into his chest and began to cry. “It was horrible!” She said between sobs. “Alex and Charles were fighting about him seeing another person, so Alex told Charles to get his shit and leave.”

Charles was this skuzzy guy that Alex was dating. Both Mary and John tried to tell Alex that but she would listen.

“So what happened?” Mary turned in my arms so she light up another cigarette. “That bastard left alright but then he came back. He flew into the house with a baseball bat and began to beat her with it!” Mary’s voice shuddered “I tried to stop him but I couldn’t!”

“Where is the son of a bitch now!?” John’s voice filled with anger. “The police have him in jail” Then his concern turned to Mary. “Are you ok? Have you been seen by the Doc?” John started to scan Mary for any injuries. “I’m fine” Mary said with a touch of guilt in her voice. “I’m fine.” Then she began to cry.

Later that day the doctor told John the extent of the damage. “Well your friend had both ocular cavities broken, seventeen teeth shattered, her mandible was broken in five places, and her skull was cracked.” John stopped the doctor before he went further. “Is Alex going to make it?” he simply asked. The doctor looked at his chart and let out a deep sigh. “She will make it but she will need extensive surgery to rebuild her face.” Then he leaned into the doctor “Will she suffer any brain damage or lose of mobility of her arms and legs?” The doctor looked around as if someone was listening and leaned even closer to John and said. “I really don’t know at this time. There was so much swelling and blunt force trauma to her head.” Then the doctor sat upright and coldly said “There is a ten percent chance of brain damage and twenty five percent chance of some mobility lose. In any case your friend has a long way to recover.” Then the doctor pardoned himself and walked away. John thought to himself this is going to be hard on Mary and then he went into Alex’s room.

When he got inside the room John saw Mary holding Alex’s hand talking sweetly to her. “Mary.” he softly said. “She is asleep.” Mary didn’t even look away from Alex “I read somewhere that if you talk to someone that has been badly beaten they well recover faster.” And with that John stood quietly.

About a year had passed and thing where changing for the better. Charles was convicted of attempted murder and got a life sentence. Alex had many painful, but needed reconstructive surgeries but in the long run it was to her advantage. It gave her more of a female appearance and since it as reconstructive surgery, her insurance covered it. There was no visible brain damage except for the fact she was still Alex. And there were only some slight mobility issues in her right hand. The doctor told Alex that even that would go way in time and with some therapy.

One night Mary and John were lying naked in bed together. Her soft but firm 5’2” frame was nestled against his 5’11” body and I felt her soft 36 D breasts heaving against his chest as she started play with his cock “John could you do me a big favor?” Mary said in her ‘I’ want something stupid from you voice. John responded in his ‘I’m not going to like this’ “What?” voice. “You know that Alex has some issues with her hand?” Even though he was enjoying the special massage he answered with a skeptical “Yes.” Then she asked “Do you think you could teach her some Kung fu at you shop?”

John owned a small dojo in town where he taught Judo and some other military style of self defense. “Sure” he said as Mary play with his cock faster. “She can sign up for one of my classes and start next Monday.” Mary then slide down the bed kissing his body along the way. “Could you teach her private lessons?” She said right before she started nibbling on his balls. John’s body stiffened up as he breathed out “Sure, those lessons cost $400.00 a month.” Then Mary stopped and smiled at seductively. “Do you think you can cut her a deal? I mean she still has a lot of hospital bills and legal cost” Then she started to lick the back side of his now throbbing cock. “Ok for her $150.00” Mary then said “I was thinking something a little less, say maybe free?” John sat up in bed and looked at her like she had just lost her mind. “Free? Are you mad!?” He said. “Please!” Mary said in a little girl’s voice “I’ll make it worth you while.” He then look up and said “Sweet heart I don’t even really like Alex. I mean I don’t hate her but for free!?” Then she took his entire cock into her hot mouth and looked up at him with her emerald green eyes. John let out a loud moan as she bobbed up and down his shaft. “I must be going crazy” he said “I will train Alex for free but only until her hand gets better!” Mary stop sucking on his cock long enough to thank me then began to slowly crawl on top of him.

Her pussy was wet and tight. When he put his cock in her it felt like fucking silk. John always loved when she was on top. He could watch her tits bounce up and down and feel her pussy juice drip onto his balls. Mary always knew how to get her way with him. And she knew exactly how to make John cum. Mary grinded her pussy hard against him. Then she would bounce up and down on John implying herself with his cock. A few moments like that was all it took.

“Oh God!” Mary cried. “I’m going to cum!” John couldn’t take any more so flipped Mary onto her back and placed her legs over his shoulders. “Yea baby Fuck me” Mary yelled. John forced every inch of his nine inch cock inside of her, trying to split her in half. Mary moaned even louder with each thrust. “MMM you are so wet!” John said. Then Mary started to cum again this time she squirted! John began to feel his cock swell bigger as it does every time he came. “I’m going to cum” He screamed. Mary quickly threw John on his back and placed her mouth around his cock. “Give it to me baby!” she demanded. “I want your hot cum!” With those words John felt his cock explode and he began to cover Mary’s sweet face.

PART II

“Nine o’clock” John thought to himself as he knelt before his shrine. John always meditated at his Buddhist shrine at his Dojo when he found himself getting mad. John looked at his clock on the wall. Nine fifteen it said, Nine fifteen! “Maybe she got caught in traffic” He thought to help ease his soul. “That must be it” John felt better with that thought.

“Hi” can the voice of Alex. “I hope you like coffee!” John turned on his knees to see her with to cups of coffee from the local Starbucks. Alex was standing in the front door way of John’s Dojo. She was wearing a very form fitting red jogger’s outfit, which John suspected that was never ‘jogged’ in before. She stood 5’9 and maybe was 150 pounds. John guessed that her measurements were 36’DD 34’ 36’? Maybe, 37’? Her hair was a golden brown color and neatly done in a French braid that extended passed her shoulders. If John didn’t know about Alex’s little secret, he would have never guessed who and what Alex really was.



Continue next page .....

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:17 PM
John smiled “We don’t Have time for coffee” He was trying to be nice. “Alex looked at him funny and said “What do you want me to do with them?” “Put them down so we can start training” Then Alex’s eyes grew big “Do you know how much this cost!?” And with that John knew it was going to be a long day.

“I suggest you change out of your sweats and put this on.” John said as he handed Alex a Ghee. Alex looked at the garb. “These look like pajamas” Alex snorted. “Trust me they are not pajamas”. Then Alex’s face furrowed up. “They don’t feel very comfortable!” John sighed to himself then he stood up and began to walk towards Alex. “They were not made to be comfortable they were made to withstand fighting.” At this time John was standing mere inches from Alex. “But they smell funny!” Alex complained.

John quickly reached towards Alex and grabbed her sweat jacket and placed his leg between her legs and just behind her left foot. In one quick movement he had removed Alex’s feet from the ground and filled the empty spot with her back. The sound of Alex’s breathe escaping her lungs filled the Dojo. Then Alex felt the nylon fabric of her jacket lay across her face.

For a moment Alex thought that she had a broken back but realized she could feel her feet. A good sign she thought. Then she heard John’s voice calmly say “Now please put on the Ghee. The changing room is in the corner. Oh, and Alex, don’t forget to bow when you come back in.” John went back to his shrine and knelt. Alex got up slowly and staggered to the changing room thinking this is going to be a long day.

PART III

“Where’s John?” Beth asked Mary from the bed. “I have him teaching Alex how to be a ‘fighter’” Mary almost laughed from the bathroom. “Hell Alex couldn’t even fight as a man let alone as a woman!” She continued. “So how much time do we have then?” Mary came walking out of the bathroom wearing black thigh high stocking, a red silk corset with oriental designs on it and matching panties. “We have all day” she answered Beth.

Beth had been lying on the bed in her black garter belt and stockings with nothing else on waiting for Mary to get dolled up, for what they both called lipstick day. While waiting, she slowly caressed her smooth bare breasts, teasing herself for what was going to happen. Beth as almost the same size and build of Mary but stood about and inch taller. Also Beth had Jet Black hair with steel blue eyes. Once Mary came out of the bathroom she rose to her knees. “Are you sure?” Beth asked again. “I mean I would hate to get caught. We really should do this at my place.” Beth again said. “Beside if you really don’t like this guy, why do you keep him around?” Mary Said one word “Daddy” Beth already knew the rest of the story.

Mary’s daddy was a God fearing bible thumper that condemned and form of homosexuality, hell she had a hard time keeping the fact hidden from ‘daddy’ that john was a Buddhist. “Come on Beth, you know what would happen if daddy found out.” Beth sighed in acknowledgment. “You would lose you inheritance” Mary said “Right and neither you or I want that to happen.” Beth still felt uncomfortable with being at Mary’s house. “But still why can’t we just go to my apartment?”

During Beth’s vocal concerns were being said, Mary had traversed the distance from the bathroom into Beth’s arms. “I like the danger” Then Mary’s red lip kissed those of Beth’s. Mary slowly pushed Beth backwards onto the bed probing her mouth with her tongue. Beth submitted to the passionate kiss and let a soft muffled moan.

Mary broke her kiss and began to lick Beth’s nipples. Mary felt Beth’s nipples become stiff, so she started to nibble on them. Beth’s moans became louder with each bit. “Oh God I love we you do that!” Beth moaned. “Good” Mary said with a smile. “Then you will love it when I do this to your hot box!” Mary kissed her way down on Beth, occasionally biting.

Once Mary’s mouth had reached Beth’s pussy, she took her fingers and played with her lips. Mary thought how pretty Beth’s pussy was and how she could spend all day just fingering it. Which Mary had liked to do anyway?

Beth’s breathing had become more ragged as Mary played with her but had almost stopped when her clit had been licked! “Oh damn!” Beth let out “Don’t stop!” Mary had no intention of doing.

Mary could taste Beth’s juices become more pungent. It tasted sweet coming from her shaved pussy. “Do you want a taste little girl?” Mary asked. “MMM Please” Beth begged. Mary crawled back on top of Beth and plowed her tongue deep into her mouth.

While Mary’s and Beth’s tongues danced with each other Mary took Beth’s left leg and place as far back towards Beth’s head as possible. Once her leg as securely placed back, Mary began to rub her pussy against Beth’s. Both of then were wet and filled with lust. Beth looked up at Mary begging not to stop which was not going to be possible for much longer.

Mary began to feel more wetness from her pussy and that all too wonderful feeling of orgasmic contractions. “Oh! I’m going to cum!” Mary’s eyes rolled back. Beth’s pussy also felt her pussy begin to quiver. “Wait for me!” She demanded! Both ladies grinded each other with faster more deliberate strokes until both could no long hold out. At that moment both yelled to god and to each other as wave upon wave of contractions filled both.

After a short while of laying beside each other gasping for air Beth looked over at Mary. “Let me know when you are ready for round two” Mary laughed.

PART IV

Every day for five days a week Alex came to John’s Dojo for the past six months and just like in those old ‘feel good’ movies a bond had started to form with John and Alex. Alex still showed up late but had become a good fighter and student and John leaned not to be so anal and on occasion enjoyed a cup of coffee instead of his tea.

It was five past nine when Alex came into the Dojo “You are late.” John said from his kneeing position in front of his shrine. “I know” Alex said “But they had a sale on coffee today” John turned 180 degrees to face Alex “A sale?” He said in disbelief. Alex already knew the punishment for being late and immediately began to do her pushups. “If you are not going to be strong, punctual and wise; then you must be strong” That was the Mantra that was said to Alex ever time she made a mistake. John then said something that surprised Alex.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:19 PM
“I will tell you what Alex. If you can knock me off my feet today, we well drink your coffee.” Alex smiled “Are you kidding?” John simply shook his head no. “Warm up.” John said. “Let me know when you are ready” Alex began her warm up routine.

Mary had finished putting on her make up and strapped a 12” dildo to her waist. “Are you ready sweet heart?” She asked Beth. Beth was on her knees beside the bed, naked and wet. “Yes Ma’am!” she replied. “Good girl” Mary said with an evil smile. Then she walked towards Beth and placed the rubber cock in front of Beth’s lips “Then suck my cock little girl!”

Beth felt Mary’s ‘cock’ press against her lips and Mary’s soft hands grab her head. “MMM Baby you look good with my cock in your mouth!” Beth looked up at Mary with those steel blue eyes and caused Mary to become extremely wet!

“I’m ready!” Alex said. Her Brown eyes were no longer soft but hard and tempered. Alex had gotten herself into her warrior’s mind and John could only think ‘she must really want her coffee’. John conducted the formal bow to each other and with one word “Hajime!” The fight was on.

Alex came to John hard and fast. She started with a series of punched and kicks all with the attempt to cause John to be off balance. John countered with blocks and back stepping. “Good!” John yelled at Alex “But not good enough” Alex smiled “Then I guess you won’t find this good enough either” Alex went down quickly and went for a simple leg sweep which surprise John. John jumped out of the way and landed behind Alex. There he spun around and kick Alex in the back sending her head over heels. Alex had become a good fighter and rolled back onto her feet, turned and smiled back a John. “How was that? She asked. John said “Not bad” but deep in his mind all he could think was ‘Damn, I think this is not going to be easy’.

While Alex and John fought, Mary had found herself in her own fight. Mary had at this time gotten Beth to be bent over with her hands resting on the bed. A hand full of Beth’s hair was wrapped in Mary’s hands as she eased her rubber cock into Beth. “You want it!? Don’t you whore!?” Beth looked over her shoulder “Yes” Mary smacked Beth’s ass. “Yes what!?” Beth replied “Yes Mistress”

Mary took the rubber cock, still wet from Beth’s oral service, and shoved it deep into Beth. Beth let out a loud yell due to the size of the dildo “Hurt bitch!” Mary asked “Yes Mistress! Please be easy!” Beth cried. “Don’t worry little girl, it well feel better in a minute!” Then Mary thrust the rubber cock deeper into her.

As Mary fucked Beth she felt the textured end of the dildo rub against her clit. “Tell me you like it whore!” She demanded of Beth. “I love it Mistress please give me more!” Mary liked being in charge. It made her feel superior to all, more superior than John, more superior then Beth but more importantly more superior then daddy. With Beth bucking against her and feeling her clit being rubbed she asked Beth “You want it harder?”

“Harder!” John yelled at Alex. “You can not hold back! Come at me harder!” Alex came at him with a rolling kick that was only blocked by a mere inch. “Good!” John screamed! John loved when some one could give him a good challenge. “Come on bring Alex!” Alex rolled back from the blocked kick and got back on her feet again. “You want it harder!? You well get it harder!” John knew this was going to be fun.

Alex came at him with a spinning round house punch but fooled John. Half way through the punch she stopped dropped to her knee and punched John squarely in the solar plexus. That would be that only punch she would connect that day but for her it was enough. John stepped back and with a half smile said “No more mister nice guy. Now I’m going to give it to you!”

“Give it to me!” Mary screamed at Beth! “Give me you cum bitch!” Beth was still bent over the bed being fucked from behind by Mary. “Yes Mistress!” Beth bucked wildly as she came. “Good girl, cum for your Mistress!” Mary watched as Beth seemed to cum her very life out of her wet pussy.

“Now it’s my turn!” Mary said. “On your back!” She demanded of Beth. This, like a good little girl, she complied.

“Get off your back girl!” John said after he threw Alex with a hard shoulder throw. Even though Alex’s fighting skill has improved John could tell that she was tiring out and would not last longer. “I will not quit!” Alex said then she lunged at his neck trying to put him a chock hold but John as the faster of the two and had placed her in the chock hold instead.

Slowly Alex’s air was being taken away from her and she felt the darkness come to her. “Keep fighting!” John’s voice echoed in her ears. His voice seemed to go farther and farther away with each passing second. Then there was darkness. Shortly Alex smelt coffee. “You have a little something on your face” John said pointing to some lint on Alex’s cheek.

Alex looked around and realized that she was lay face down on the mat. “How long was I out?” John laughed a bit. “About a minute or two.” Then he helped her up and handed her a cup of coffee. “Here” He said “You deserve it” Then John noticed the big bump on her head. “But you didn’t deserve that.” John came in close to Alex to look at her. “Well I don’t see any brains so that’s a good sign.” Alex furrowed her brow. “Funny” then she touched her head “You try and kill me and make me deformed” John smiled “If I wanted you dead you wouldn’t be complaining about your head” Then John said “Still, I should take you to my house. I have ice and some pain killers that should help”

Alex stood up then staggered a bit “Whoa! I feel liked some one just fucked me up!”

“I’m going fuck you up all day whore!” Mary said to Beth as she straddled her face. “But first I want you to eat my pussy!” Beth took her tongue and parted Mary’s lips and drove the tip of her tongue until it danced circles around Mary’s clit. “That’s it little girl eat my pussy!” Then Mary started to grind her slit into Beth’s face. “You are going to drown when I’m done with you!” Beth licked Mary’s clit until Mary had but some much force that she almost couldn’t breathe. Mary fucked Beth’s face calling her a whore the whole time. Then, without warning, Mary started to cum! Mary’s pussy contracted so hard that caused her to squirt pussy juice all over Beth’s face and the bed. “MMM Take it you whore!” Beth fought to keep from being drowned in Mary’s juice but Mary kept grinding until she was damn good and ready to stop.

Alex and John arrived at the house about twenty minutes after they left his Dojo when he noticed the strange car in the driveway. “I wonder whose car that is.” He asked Alex. “Someone you know?” Alex shook her head no. “I have never seen it before.” John figured it must be on of Mary’s friend then looked at Alex. “Well I guess we well unravel that mystery we get inside.” John said as he unlocked the front door.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:20 PM
PART V

Sounds of hard core sex could be heard throughout the house. Alex felt John tense up and saw rage began to brew in his eyes. “John?” Alex said in a calming voice. “Maybe it’s a porno or something!” Alex was grasping at straws in order to calm him down. “Mary doesn’t like porno” John said in a cold voice. Then he proceeded to walk towards the bedroom. Alex froze for a moment fearing the worst.

As John got closer to the room he heard Mary call to God and talk dirty to her lover. “John can’t fuck me like you do!” Those words ripped deep into his soul. John then thought Karma be damned he had the full intent of killing the son of a bitch! John then burst through the door then came to complete stand still when he saw the love of his life, not only having an affair, but having it with another woman.

John felt like someone crushed his heart the he felt light headed and fell to his knees. “I can explain!” Mary said in panic. Beth quickly grabbed her cloths and left Mary. “John! Please let me explain!” Mary began to plead. “Get out” John said coldly. “Just get your stuff and get out.” Mary’s look went from fearful to dominating. “Who are you to tell me to get out?” “Who is he?” Alex answered “He is the guy that kept you safe. He is the guy that would do anything for you. He is the guy you should have thanked God for having! That is who he is!” Alex’s voice was filled with anger when she spoke to Mary. Then Alex calmly said “He is a man of honor and decency a type of man that will do nothing to harm you.” Mary looked at Alex “Are you going to do his fighting!” she said in a sarcastic voice. “Me!? No. I will just give daddy a call.” Mary’s eyes grew large and she said no more.

Two weeks had past and John’s Dojo was closed. Gone on vacation is what the sign said on the door but Alex knew better then that. Alex thought to herself “It is time to get John over this.” So she went home to prepare for that night’s events.


It was nine o’clock when John’s doorbell rang. John let it ring a few times then he heard Alex’s voice from the other side. “Don’t make me kick this door down John!” John took a deep breath and went to the door. “What do you want?” John asked. “To come in” Alex replied. John opened the door and went right back to the couch he was sitting at. When he sat down he saw that Alex was wearing knee high stockings, red plaid mini skirt, and a white blouse that revealed a black bra. Her blouse was unbuttoned to show her lovely breasts.

John on the other hand looked like he had not bath in a few days and was wearing boxer shorts that looked even worst. “Damn boy when was the last time you bath?” Alex cold already guessed what the answer was. “What do you want?” John said gruffly. “I want you to get over Mary” Alex simply said. “I’m ok if that is what you want to hear.” John replied. “Bull!” Alex said as she placed her hand on her hip. “Listen, John. I need to know if you are truly ok. I couldn’t forgive myself if you did something stupid. Especially after all that you did for me!”

John finally looked at Alex and said “Thank you.” Then he asked do you mind if we don’t go anywhere and just talk?” Alex smiled “That would be fine.

Time had gone by and before Alex or John knew it was four in the morning. “So are you ok then?” Alex asked John. “Yea I do feel better. Thanks” Alex knew he was telling the truth. “Good. Then go take a bath! You smell like hell” Alex jokingly demanded. “I guess I am a little gamey.” John said with a smile. “If you want you can go home or stay here” John offered the option to Alex. “I’m stay here until I see that you are bathed!” John did a simple bow then went to the shower.

John came out of the shower with a small towel wrapped around his waist. “Better?” He said to Alex. “Lets see. It is time for inspection!” She said with tease in her voice. John stood at the position of attention as if he was at boot camp. “Hum lets see.” Alex moved closer to inspect John. “You don’t smell like ass any more, so that is good.” Alex continued her inspection. “I can also tell you brushed your teeth. Good.” Then Alex stopped in front of John. “You missed a spot shaving!” “What!?” John said. “You are full of it.” Alex looked at him in surprise. “Are you arguing with me?” “And what if I am” John barked at Alex. “Well if you are I’m going to have to teach you a lesson” John laughed “Didn’t you try that.” And before he could finish his sentence he found his feet were remove from the ground and his back fell on the carpet of his bed room. The next thing felt was Alex on top of him pinning him to the ground. “I’m sorry” Alex sarcastically said. “What were you saying?” “OK you win I will shave.” Alex and John started to laugh. Alex never got off of John, she just sat back placing herself onto his hips.

There was a bit of silence when John finally spoke. “Well from this angle you look nice.” Alex was a little taken back by the compliment. “Thanks. I was going for the bad school girl look.” John’s cock started to grow ridged with Alex on top of him. “Oh!” Alex realized what was happening. John turned red and began to apologize. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to. I mean you do look really nice and.” Alex interrupted him. “Don’t be embarrassed. I actually take it as a compliment. But I’ll get off of you.” John placed his hands on Alex’s hips. “Please don’t.” Alex’s heart skipped a beat and she began to feel her cock to grow. “Are you sure?” Alex said. “You know I’m not a woman.” John rose off the ground and placed his lips close to hers and said. “It doesn’t matter.” Then he pressed his lips against hers.

As their tongues danced in each others mouths both John and Alex wrapped their arms around each other. John felt her cock escape from it silk prison and lay against his belly. It was an odd feeling he thought but he did like it.

Alex felt John’s hot cock against her ‘pussy’ and began to rock her hips back and forth to make it grow more, which it did. John became filled with lust and he broke the kiss off then he pulled Alex’s blouse open to expose her silk cover breasts. Alex let out a moan of approve which caused John unhook the bra that Alex was wearing. Once her double D’s were out he nibbled on her now erect nipples. “Oh God!” Alex yelled out.

John then slid his hand under Alex’s skirt and felt of her cock. It was hot, hard but yet soft. He gently pulled on her cock causing her to whimper and moan. “Oh John your cock is so big!” Alex said “Please let me have it!” John first pushed Alex back then he was able to lift her on to the bed. He quickly found some lube in the bath room and rubbed it on his cock.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 03:21 PM
When he returned to the bedroom he saw Alex lying on her back with her skirt still on around her waist. Her cock was fully erect and she caressed slowly. “Oh John please come over here” John though his cock was going to rip in half due to how excited he was. He crawled on top of Alex and began to run his cock inside of her. Alex’s eyes widen as John went inside. Both of them let out a soft moan.

Once John had his cock inside of Alex he leaned in and kissed her deeply. Each of them stole each others breathe while there lips were locked. Alex moved her hips against John ever faster thrust and she felt her cock being rubbed against both hers and John’s bellies. The sensation was almost too much!

John loved the way Alex had wrapped her legs around his waist. It almost felt to him that her legs were doing all the work and he was merely along for the ride. As he looked down at Alex’s face he had become aware that he might actually love this person. Her beautiful eyes looked at him with such depth and compassion how could he not. Alex also looked at John and felt the same.

Alex soon felt the tip of her cock begin to become ultra sensitive and her balls twitch, “I’m going to cum!” She yelled. Alex grinded her cock harder against John’s belly, John notice and pushed back on to her. “Oh baby!” Alex yelled “Please give it to me” John felt the same twinge of the on coming orgasm building in his balls. “I can’t hold it!” John’s face filled with the look of desire. Alex’s faced mirrored that of Johns when she began to cum between hers and John’s bellies. Once Alex started to cum John lost it and started to fill Alex’s ass with his hot load!

Both Alex and John thrashed about making long, load moans of pleasure before john rolled off Alex. Both lay silent and Alex got scared. She realized what they did and feared that she just ruined a friendship. So she took a deep breathe and ask John “Are we ok?” John looked over at her and replied “I don’t know. I mean we didn’t use a condom and I’m afraid I might have gotten you pregnant!” Alex laughed and then kissed him.

Well as we all know time heals all wounds. Alex and John had become partner not only in love but in the Dojo. Mary’s farther found out, thru anonymous mean, her interested in girls and was promptly sent to a convent. It was that or no inheritance.
Alex and John were kneeling in front of the Buddhist shrine meditating before the days classes when John said “We should send Charles a thank you note.” Alex opened on eye “Why do you say that?” John leaned over and kissed her on the cheek “Because if it wasn’t for him, we would have never ended up with each other.” And with that he stood up walked to the Dojo’s door to start the day’s class.

THE END !!! ;)

That's All For The Day , Will Continue Tonight If Time Permits . Thanks Again !!! :)

Cum_Luver
13-11-2007, 04:00 PM
Good Afternoon,

wow, one shot oreadi post so many parts liao..
Quote "I wanted to cum, I needed to cum!", that is bro, more more :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 04:07 PM
Good Afternoon,

wow, one shot oreadi post so many parts liao..
Quote "I wanted to cum, I needed to cum!", that is bro, more more :D


Thanks bor C_L taking time cuming in to read the stories here . :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 04:09 PM
Also to bro yinyang (secretly hiding) . :p

Hope you also enjoy reading all the stories here posted by me and other bro's , just take your time no need to rush . :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 08:48 PM
Here's comes the story for the night - Title : A short hop . Enjoy !!! ;)


My friend Bob called me on Tuesday and asked me to meet with his accountant Betsy. Apparently she was considering an offer to run accounting for some out of town firm and he felt I might be able to help her evaluate the offer.

She arrived at the restaurant wearing a jade green casmire sweater and mid length skirt that suggested a very hot body underneath. Her age was hard to figure out, she carried herself with more poise than I expected for a woman who was probably in her late 30’s. She was wearing stockings and expensive shoes. I notice these things because I have a successful clientele of clients at my own accounting firm and I knew she would make a great first impression on any of them. She wore her outfit in a way that said she was a professional businesswoman who knew what she was doing. She had long reddish brown hair that framed the face of an angel.

"Kevin?" she asked.
"Yes, and you must be Betsy." I replied. "Bob told me you are moving out of town."
"i'm still undecided on the opportunity, but they are anxious for me to start next week if I can"

We talked for almost two hours over drinks, appetizers, the entrees, and dessert. Betsy was warm and inviting. We laughed at dumb things had in common and as the evening progressed we started looking into each others eyes with longing.

Since I was giving her advice on how to negotiate a better stock option package she insisted on paying for dinner. Afterward she said, "my car is in the shop, would you mind dropping me off at home?"
I said, "No problem"

Her perfume was much more noticeable in my sports car, and I added, "your perfume is pretty intoxicating in such is small space. I didn't notice it in the restaurant."
"Oh, actually I just put in on when I went to the restroom. Do you like it?”
“Yes, very much”
“Its called “Promise of things to cum”.
“That sounds like an invitation.”
“Would you like that?”
“Uh, well”, I stumbled. Cursing my lack of suave. “You do know I am married right?”
“Yes, I noticed your ring. I’m married also but don’t always wear mine. My husband and I have an open relationship and he travels a lot. In fact he is in Boston right now. I’m happy with my husband, but fun is fun and monogamy isn’t much fun. Wouldn’t you agree?”
“Yes, I do actually. But its rare to find someone so open and honest about it.”
“You should take a right at the next light. I am about 4 more blocks. Would you like to come in for a drink?”

My dick was signaling that the evening was starting to get very interesting. But my head was conflicted between my wife and the opportunity to have this wonderful fantasy evening with this very alluring woman. I'd never cheated on my wife although i've had a few opportunities. However they were all with people I knew and I didn't want complications on my life. But this was different. I had never met this woman before and would never see her again. Besides I was probably reading her wrong and nothing would happen.

“I’d love to come in”. I had to know how far this could go.. “Have you lived here long?”

As we pulled up to the curb I noticed the “For Sale” sign on the front lawn. It had a “Sold” sign attached to the upper right. “So, it looks like you already sold you home eh?”

“Yep”, she responded while looking deep into my eyes. “My husband moved to Boston about 2 months ago and I have been working to find a job there and sell the house. But, all the good opportunities seem to be in smaller cities. We both have our own careers and I can’t afford to limit my search to Boston alone. I listed the house last week but never expected it so sell the first weekend. That was the sign I needed to move forward with this latest offer. However, I'll really miss this old house”.

As we walked into the house I couldn't help but notice her shapely legs and high firm ass. She was the complete package. I wanted to reach out and run my hand up the inside of her thighs and see if she was as wet as I hoped she was. But of course I acted the perfect gentleman while she unlocked the door.

The house was an old 1920’s bungalow with a view towards the sun setting over the hills behind the house. The wood was warm and polished. The rugs were worn but invited you to take off your shoes and walk around barefooted. We moved to the kitchen where she poured me a large glass of scotch. Then she took off her shoes and led me back into the living room.

“Would you like to see the rest of the house?”
“If the rest of the house is as charming as this part I wish I can see why it sold so quickly”.

It was a small house with two bedrooms off the living room. The first had been converted into an office. One wall was filled with old books with their original jackets and an old roll top desk was set near the window. Next she took me into the bedroom.

“you should take off your jacket Kevin”

As I removed my jacket she set down her wine and leaned into me as we slowly embraced and she pressed her lips into mine. At first I was a bit anxious but it felt so right to feel her full breasts pressing against my chest. She pulled away for a moment and turned on her stereo in the room.

“Do you like to dance?” She offered.

I slid my hand behind her back and we started a slow dance to some Gato Barbieri. My hand slid down over her ass and started to fondle her cheeks there. She snuggled closer and pressed her thigh against my rock hard erection.

“You do seem to be enjoying yourself” She added.
“Yes, I think your perfume is working on me”.
“Oh, it gets better than this.” She said as she slipped her hand over my erection and stared to slowly grip and release it in time with the music. She used one of her fingers to trace a line from my cheek to my earlobe and then started to suck on the lobe as she said, “More scotch?”
“Hmm”, I said. “I can’t resist a good offer.”

She smiled and walked back to the kitchen. I was hooked. I knew I couldn’t leave without seeing more of that incredible body, tasting all her tastes, and fucking her until I was wrung out. She poured me another scotch and then opened the door to her outdoor deck. The deck had high walls on both sides so we were able to enjoy a completely private view of the last few minutes of the sunset. The evening was warm and her hair smelled so good.

“Would you be a dear and let me go freshen up for a few minutes?” And then she was gone. I wasn’t sure what to do next. The sky was full of red, orange, and purple and I really wanted to savor this moment. But I was also tempted to follow her and ravage her before she washed away all the animal smells that I love. But since she was already gone I felt it might be intrusive to walk into her bedroom unannounced so I let it go and enjoyed the scenery. By now my dick was just starting to soften and had that languorous feeling of being both relaxed and hypersensitive. The minutes seemed like hours. I finished my scotch and was going back into the kitchen to get some more when she walked back into the living room. She was wearing a cream colored robe that was barely gathered at the waist. Her breasts swayed promisingly under the thin cloth and I could see her nipples revealing themselves. In the dim light from the fading sunset she seemed like she was effortlessly floating over the floor towards me.

As she approached she started to undo the robe and let it fall open as she reached around my waist and pulled me to her. I could see that her breasts were full and could smell the perfume she had applied between them. Her perfume was electrifying. It took all my will power to stop myself from burying my head between those fabulous breasts and inhaling the full power of that perfume.

My cock was bursting with anticipation but she ignored everything but my shirt as she started unbuttoning each button with slow deliberation. I put my hands around her neck and started kissing her cheek and then all the tender areas around her ears. She opened my shirt and pulled it away from my body so that our chests were skin against skin. Her skin was warm and soft. I pulled open her robe and got my first look at her body. It was everything I had hoped it would be. Her areola were large and the color of nutmeg. Her nipples were as hard as peanuts and my hands were drawn to them. She cooed and smiled as I rolled her nipples between my fingers.

"I like your hands" she said
"They are very happy hands today." I said as I squeezed more than a handful of her abundant breast with my left hand.

She led me back out to the deck and started taking the cover off her hot tub. It was a large one with lots of jets but the best part was a built in lounge part where you could stretch out but keep your head above the water. I had all my clothes off by the time she had all the dials set up and then I stepped up behind her and pulled the white robe off her shoulders. She leaned back and her right hand gracefully started stroking my cock. I pressed it into her ass and cupped her breasts from behind her. They filled my hands and then some. I pinched her nipples between my fingers. Then she pulled away and stepped into the tub.

I suddenly realized that my wife would probably be wondering where I was. I was starting to feel very guilty.



Continue next page ..............

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 08:50 PM
“Betsy, I am so sorry but I have to call my wife and let her know that I will be home late.”
“Kevin, Is there anyway you could stay the night. I don’t think a couple of hours together is going to be enough for me.”

It was already 9 pm and thankfully I got the recording when I called the house. “Hi honey, It looks like I am going to have to take a short hop out to Sacramento tonight to meet with a client first thing tomorrow morning. They are pretty unhappy with some of the terms and conditions of our audit this year. I should be back for dinner tomorrow. Call me on my cell if you need me.” Then I turned off my cell phone.

When I got back out to the deck Betsy was leaning back and enjoying the last remnants of the summer sunset with a doobie hanging from her fingertips. “Want some?” She said.

“Absolutely” I replied. I didn’t need the pot to get in the mood but knew it would make tonight that much more memorable. It had been a couple years since I had smoked any good weed. After the first hit I knew that she had some good stuff in that joint. After a few minutes she went back inside and put on some new music. It appears that she had some outdoor speakers mounted under the hot tub and the music seemed to be quietly coming from every direction. Wow this was a really nice setup. “I bet you will really miss this place when you leave”.

“Yes, but I think tonight is already my favorite memory of this place and its only 9pm. She leaned over and started fondling my cock under the water. I was almost ready to burst and we hadn’t really even started yet. To slow her down I asked her to sit up on the side of the tub and parted her legs so I could start licking her pussy. It was completely natural and I love seeing a full bush on a woman. She leaned back on her hands and closed her eyes. Than she reached down and gracefully put her hands behind my ears and ground her pussy into my face
"fuck, that feels so good. Eat my pussy mr married man." she teased. "oh suck that pussy like your last meal. Suck me till I cum in your face"

It didn’t take long before her breathing started to speed up and she had her first orgasm of the night. She didn’t say another word but I could tell she was having a very good time.

“Now I think its your turn” she whispered with a mischievous grin on her face. She had me lie down on the lounger part of the hot tub and I positioned my cock right next to one of the water jets. She started by stroking my cock and moving the jet so that it moved back and forth from my balls to the head. It was an amazing experience. The moon was now up and she looked like a vision in the moonlight. Her breasts were swaying to and fro and I couldn’t help but reach out and fondle the left one. After a few minutes she dipped her face into the water and started licking my cock with her head under the water. That was something I had never experienced before in my life and the novelty combined with the sensations had me on the edge of rapture pretty quickly. I let go of her breast and leaned back to savor the moment.

"you are much bigger than I expected", she said as she licked and nibbled all around the head. "you are fucking huge. I can't wait to feel you slide your big fat dick into my pussy.”

After a couple of minutes she started to pump my cock and then took the entire head into her mouth. She stroked my balls and teased my sphincter with her fingernail. My balls must have been four shades of blue when my cock finally exploded as she was coming up for air. Some of the cum breached the surface of the tub water and she scooped that up with her mouth and swallowed it gracefully. Now she shifted to my side and reached over for her wine.
“Nice” was all she said.
“Very Nice” I replied.

“Ready for the main event?” she suggested.
“Whenever you are”, I replied.

As she stood up I pulled her towards me and started kissing her mons. She angled one leg over the top of the tub so I could get a better angle on her pussy. I couldn’t let her leave the tub without some more luving. She put her hands against the back of my head and pulled me towards her sopping wet pussy. I slipped two fingers into her pussy and started finger fucking her while my lips massaged her clit.

"oh yess" She was in heaven. Within a few minutes she started to wave from one side to the other as I pushed her towards the edge. Just before she orgasmed she lost her balance and fell backwards into the water. She came up with a big smile and we shared a great laugh. The bubble had burst and we both stood up at the same time.

The temperature had dropped a bit and Betsy almost ran from the tub to her room where she jumped on the bed and slipped under the cotton covers. I was about 5 steps behind her and by the time I got under the covers they were damp from the water on her body. Just as I started to suck on her tits she pulled away and turned on the cd player again. This time she had a collection of old “Blue Note” jazz recordings and the setting was perfect in that dark room with the moon trying to peek in from outside the window. She slipped back in the bed.
"ok big boy" she said, "time for your main course." she climbed up over me and offered her breast to my hungry mouth with abandon. I reached down and started stroking her pussy with my fingers and she was hot and slippery.
"you are such a hot bitch"
"shut the fuck up and stop playing. I need you cock inside me now."

I realized I had no condoms but she grabbed me and guided me into her soaking wet pussy before I could say a thing

"ahhh, yessssss! Fuck me harder. I won't break."
I rammed it into her as hard as a could and she started bucking like a wild animal
"harder! Harder! HARDER!" she said, and then we both came together in a thunderous climax and collapsed in a heap.

It was the best sex of my life and she was completely into the whole experience. We sucked, and fucked and cuddled and then fucked again for hours.

The morning light was dimmed by the closed drapes when I finally woke up. Betsy was no where to be seen but I could hear her in the kitchen cooking up a storm. When I arrived the table was set with bacon and eggs and biscuits but all I wanted to eat was her. She was wearing the same robe but now she had her bra and panties on underneath. I opened her robe and slid my hand under her panties and she was already wet. She and I were on the same wavelength. She took some of the raspberry preserves from the table and smeared them on my cock and then started eating me like a gourmet breakfast. When my cock started to spasm she reached over and grabbed the orange juice and pumped me into the glass. Then she drank the whole glass in a single slurp. “Makes a very nice mimosa!”

I looked around the kitchen for something interesting to eat and found one of those honey bears that was half full. I eased her back onto the rug and drizzled the honey from her pussy up over her stomach and breasts and ended at her mouth. We shared a deep kiss and then I moved down the stream alternately smearing the honey with my hands and then licking it off with my mouth. By the time I reached her pussy she was already soaking wet and her hips were rocking back and forth waiting for her reward. After she came the second time I pulled her up on top of me and she rode me like a bronco. I had no bullets left in the gun but shot off some blanks to celebrate the start of a new day.

All good things come to an end however and I eventually had to gather up my clothes and head for the door.

“I will miss you when you move.” I offered.

She replied. “What company are you supposed to be visiting in Sacramento?”

“Panda Foods” I replied.

“Wow, what a coincidence. That’s the company that is offering me a role.

They want me to take over the accounting department.”

“I thought you were going to Boston to live with your husband”

“No, we work best when we live in different cities. Then it’s pretty amazing when we finally see one another.”

“So you will be living in Sacramento then?”

“Yep, and they want me to re-access all our vendor contracts as my first assignment. I may need to get someone from your firm to come out and rework some of your terms and conditions. I realize that might be seem demanding for a new VP of Accounting but its only a short hop to cum to Sacramento. Right?”


The End !!! :D

David_Ginola
13-11-2007, 08:51 PM
Good Evening bro Birdie...pls continue......*slurps*.....:D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 08:54 PM
One quite long and interesting story (sorry if this is a repost - can't remember liao :p) Title : Love your neighbour


Charlie adjusted his outside microphones. Their main purpose was to pick up bird song from his back yard but they were sensitive enough to hear whatever was going on in his young neighbour’s bedroom.

Not much recently he’d noted. If only he was forty odd years younger he’d teach Jenny a thing or two. Ian the husband seemed a bit of a wimp he was an accountant and as dull as dishwater.

Jenny on the other hand was stunning, tall blonde a great figure if a little slim for his liking. He figured she had the prettiest face he had ever seen.

Unfortunately she appeared to be very demure, prim and proper well except for that night when he’d caught her definitely the worse for drink. Mostly she seemed inhibited in fact a prude. He was an ex-plumber and was handy round the house so he had done the odd job for them.

They had a friendly relationship but she would blush at the slightest innuendo. He noted that she might blush but her nipples responded whenever sex was mentioned.

He figured she needed his knowledge and experience to release the nympho that was obviously lurking under the surface. A man can dream can’t he?

Jenny was out in the backyard talking to a friend. Margaret was stunning tall with a voluptuous figure she was the antithesis of Jenny.

Charlie was used to foul language on the building sites but in his generation women didn’t swear and he had never heard Jenny use even a mild swear word but Margaret had no such inhibitions.

“Fuck it’s hot. I think I’ll sunbathe before we shop.”
Margaret stripped down to her skirt. She undid her blouse before taking it off completely.
“You can’t do that. Charlie’s in next door and he’d have stroke if he saw you topless.”
“I bet he would and a suck. Don’t be so fucking daft. He’s a dirty old man I’ve seen the way he looks at me trying to stare down my top or up my skirt. He’d like nothing better. And don’t kid yourself he doesn’t look at you that way. I’ve seen him staring at your nipples.”
“Margaret honestly he’s nearly seventy and very sweet.”

Jenny blushed bright red at the memory of last New Year. There had been a party in the street and she had drunk way too much. Everyone had been giving each other a kiss. Charlie had cornered her in the kitchen and snogged her.

Despite his age he had been a very good kisser. His hands had been everywhere. What was worse when he fondled her bum she had not removed his hands.

A little later Jenny had been alone in a room when Charlie grabbed her from behind his hands on her breasts. She recalled a large bump pressed hard against her bum. She had responded slowly in her state. In fact she enjoyed the feeling.

He had demanded another kiss. She had not stopped him as he played with her breasts his hands reaching inside her top. Expertly he had undone her bra. She remembered just how well he had played with her breasts.

He had made her nipples hard and erect he had been so much better than Ian with his touch. The sexy things he had said to her with the praise for her body had made her feel randy.

She had not really objected either as he stroked her thighs under her skirt. His hand had slipped under her thongs. She had been wet down there excited.

He continued thrilling her his touch on her clitoris gently but firm a slow circular movement had her almost creaming her pants.

She recalled horrified that he had put her hand onto the front of his trousers. She had felt his very firm cock underneath. She remembered the shame as she had unzipped him and stroked its length.

It had only stopped when another neighbour came into the room. She had been drunk and her defences were down was her explanation.

She had been powerless to stop him. In truth he was so good and she so drunk that she didn’t want too. She had nearly come in her pants. No not nearly she had.

He had apologised for his behaviour the next day as so had she. He explained that he had been a bit drunk and since his last wife left him a bit bereft of female company.

Margaret was right. He was a randy old man. Ian had mentioned that Charlie had pictures of his ex-wife and other women in very compromising poses. He had only said this when she had complained about Ian not being very handy round the house.

Margaret had stripped down to her panties. They were tiny and practically transparent. Jenny was wearing shorts and a bikini top. They drank a whole bottle of wine and then dressed and left.

Charlie looked at his pictures. He was delighted with them. Margaret rubbing suntan cream into her body provocatively was the best one. Had she seen him?

An hour or so later they arrived back. They opened a second bottle of wine. They put their shopping bags down. Jenny had changed into a brief bikini and in Charlie’s eyes she looked a picture his hidden cameras snapping away.

Margaret once more stripped down to her thongs and slowly sensuously rubbed cream all over her body. She looked up Charlie ducked down. Had she seen him?

Margaret decided it was time for a bit of fun.

“You could try on some of the clothes you bought.”
“I only bought them because well you know why.”
“No why?”
“I told you earlier. We haven’t made love for ages and I just wanted to spice up our love life.”
“Look I’m a good judge of what men like. I could tell you what turns him on.”

Jenny thought for a while. The sun and the drink were making her feel very sexy. Margaret rubbed suntan cream onto her back undoing her bikini top as she did. Ten minutes later she turned over refastening her top.

“Go on try these on.” Margaret held up some sexy red and black knickers and bra.

Jenny went inside and returned wearing them. Charlie had never seen anything sexier. He could make out her nipples and on her knickers the outline of her pubes. He stroked his cock slowly enjoying its hardness as his camera took picture after picture.

Jenny paraded out several more time wearing first a Basque and then a corset. Charlie’s eyes were on stalks. The corset pushed up her breasts. Charlie could see her nipples lovely long pink nipples. How he’d like to give those a good suck.

“So how bad is it between you and Ian?”
“We haven’t made love in ages since before we broke up for the hols. Longer than that about ten weeks.”

Pop next-door Charlie thought to himself I’d remedy that situation in about ten seconds flat.

“Well if these clothes don’t get him going I don’t know what will.
Have you ever thought of taking a lover?”
“No I couldn’t. It’s not right for me.”
“Not even to make him jealous a little flirting perhaps.”
“I don’t know anyone. We never seem to go out. He’s always tired. Except we’re going out tonight.”
“Strange you should say that but do you remember Andy, Dean and Wayne?”
“Of course.” She replied.

Not for the reason that was obvious that they were the only black boys in the school. Not for the fact that they were extremely good-looking even when they were young. Not for the reason that they were her favourites. There was another reason that even now caused her shame.


“Well they’re going out to celebrate their GCSE results tonight, in fact to some of the pubs down the road. I bumped into them yesterday.”

Jenny was barely hearing the words that Margaret was saying. It had been a school trip to France. Shed had been the only woman on the trip and the three boys had been there too.

The place where they had been staying had a small swimming pool that needed adult supervision. One night she had agreed to look after them at the swimming pool. She knew that a man should have supervised them but the other teachers weren’t interested.


She dived into the pool and her new white bikini became practically transparent. She was only too aware of her nipples standing out. The shape of her pubes was all too apparent through the flimsy white material.


Continue next page .............

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 08:55 PM
Good Evening bro Birdie...pls continue......*slurps*.....:D

Wahhhhh......bro D_G so fast fly in liao , scare me . :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 08:57 PM
There was a lot of horseplay as she tried to hide her embarrassment at the transparency of her costume. Despite their youth they were strong and had no difficulty in lifting her clear of the water and throwing her around the pool.

She was shocked as she felt hands encircling her waist travelling upwards and finding her breasts. Was it an accident? She hoped it was.

They play fought with Jenny riding on the shoulders of Wayne and Dean on Andy’s shoulders. They wrestled and pushed at each other.

It was harmless fun. As she struggled to stay on top of Wayne he turned round and Dean tried to grab her. He only succeeded in snapping her bikini top. It flew off.

She was aghast. Wayne was struggling to keep his feet and she held on to his shoulders. She told them to stop and quickly reclaimed her top but not before all three boys had got sight of her naked breasts.

On another occasion she was doing the rounds checking on everyone’s bedrooms. There was a tremendous row coming from their bedroom. She banged on the door but they did not reply.

So she opened the door and was met by the sight of all three of them standing stark naked. What was worse was that they all sported enormous erections. They were twelve or thirteen at the time. She fled from the room telling them to get dressed quickly.

It was funny she was ashamed of the incident but also it had provided her with a few erotic thoughts. Her life had not been jam packed with wild uninhibited sex.

Charlie had decided he needed to get a closer look. He knocked on the front door.

“Listen I wonder if you’d like to help me celebrate. I’ve just won a four-figure sum on the horses and I’ve got a couple of bottles of champagne. I heard you out in the yard and thought you might like to join me in a celebratory drink.”

Jenny was back in her bikini with a wrap around on top. She felt sorry for him. He had recently been divorced and he had told her how upset he was and lonely.

He put one of the bottles in her fridge and opened the second.
“Cheers.”
“Just the thing for such a hot day.” Charlie replied to Margaret.
She was still wearing only her thong. She watched his eyes feasting on her breasts. She couldn’t help being a tease rubbing cream into her breasts slowly. She watched his discomfort as a surprisingly large bump appeared in the front of his shorts.
“Jenny and Ian haven’t been getting on too well recently.”
Jenny shot Margaret a look of annoyance.

“Nothing serious only their sex life is a bit dead at the moment.”
Jenny went bright red.
“Shut up.” Jenny mouthed to her friend.
“It happens in all relationships. I bet when you were married you had a few dry patches so to speak.”

Charlie had no idea where the conversation was leading.
“Yes it happens all the time.” Though he couldn’t recall a time where he had not wanted sex. He looked at Jenny and she was positively squirming. She was blushing but that made her look even more attractive in his eyes.

“Jenny has just bought some sexy underwear. You know to get Ian’s juices going again. I’d be interested in your opinion. Which one do you think is the sexiest?”

“Margaret.” Jenny said indignantly.
“Come on I’m sure Charlie has seen that sort thing before.”
“I’d be delighted to give you my opinion.”
“See it’s settled then. Anyway he’s been good enough to bring round this excellent champagne.”

“I couldn’t I’m practically naked in some of them.”
“Look if I strip down then we’ll both be the same OK.”

With that Margaret stood up and eased down her thongs. A natural redhead she had a neatly trimmed but thick triangle of ginger pubes. Charlie thought his cock was going to explode. She looked fantastic.

“Go on go get changed while I get an all over tan.”

It seemed impossible to refuse her friend so she went indoors coming back in the red knickers and bra. To complete the look she had on red suspenders and black nylons. Close up Charlie decided it was even sexier in fact it was the sexiest thing he had ever seen.

“If he doesn’t fancy you in those then he must be blind.” Charlie said enthusiastically. He was pleased he’d left his DVD recorder running.

His enthusiasm gave her the confidence to come back wearing first the Basque and then the corsets. Margaret whispered in her ear. Jenny shook her head but eventually agreed.

Ten minutes later she came back wearing a white short see through silk nightie. Underneath she was wearing white stockings and a white suspender belt. She had on a lacy white bra and knickers.

She slipped off her nightie and stood facing Charlie.
“You look fucking fantastic. Like a million dollars.”

Margaret nodded at her. Jenny shook her head but swallowed her glass of champagne. She was definitely feeling tipsy. Go on her friend urged her.

Jenny undid her bra letting it fall to the ground. Charlie marvelled at her firm young breasts they did not sag at all as she removed her bra. He could have kissed those lovely long pink nipples that pointed upwards.

Margaret filled up Jenny’s glass and she took another big swig. She wanted to how she wanted to. It still seemed wrong. Margaret whispered in her ear and persuaded her.

The lovely young blonde wanted to show off her figure wanted someone to say you look fantastic you look sexy. She wanted a man to say how much he’d like to fuck her. God I must be drunk I never use that word she thought.

The urge was strong. She could see Charlie looking at her licking his lips. Well at least one man found me attractive. She sipped a little more champagne. She would do it. She would stand naked in front of another man.

She stepped out of her knickers. She stood trembling in front of Charlie. She was completely naked apart from her stockings and suspenders.

They merely emphasised her nudity. Charlie was only the third man to have seen her like this. She knew she was blushing madly. Her embarrassment only made her sexier in Charlie’s eyes.

Jenny felt self-conscious in her suspenders and went to change.
Margaret told her to lie down and get an all over tan. Jenny slipped off her stockings and suspenders.

Jenny lay on the sun bed on her stomach with her legs firmly clamped together. Margaret on the other hand lay on her back her legs slightly akimbo. She invited Charlie to rub some cream onto her front.

Charlie needed no second invitation paying particular attention to the redhead’s large firm breasts. He rubbed cream into her legs working his way slowly up to her crotch.

Jenny could not believe her eyes as Charlie’s fingers stroked Margaret’s vulva. Jenny was fascinated her best friend her mentor at school was allowing an old man to touch her there.

“Yes don’t stop.” Margaret urged Charlie.

A superfluous request as wild horses would not have dragged Charlie away. As his fingers worked their magic he kissed her breasts. He was sucking on her large nipples.

“Oh god. YEEEEEESSSSSSS.” Margaret shouted as she came.
“Thank you.”
“No thank you. I haven’t touched a woman in ages.”

Jenny was confused. She should have been appalled. Normally she would have run a mile from something like this. To see her best friend come in front of her eyes she couldn’t believe that she had just witnessed that.

Jenny did not feel ashamed or appalled. Far from it she was excited. She half wished that it had been her she didn’t like to use that word that rude word her cunt that had been the object of Charlie’s fingers.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 08:58 PM
Jenny wished that it had been her breasts that Charlie had kissed. She wanted him to have sucked her nipples. What was she thinking about? She was a happily married woman not a free spirit like Margaret.

“Perhaps there’s something we could do for you?”

Margaret asked Charlie. She did not wait for an answer but got Charlie to lie down on one of the sunloungers. She eased him out of his shorts.

Jenny knew she should not look it was private between two people. She looked. Charlie had kept his body in good condition. He was muscular she knew how strong he was from the jobs he’d done round her house. He had a golden tan and he looked as good as someone half his age.

“We don’t want him getting sun burnt do we?”

Margaret was rubbing factor twenty into Charlie’s cock. He was big Jenny decided, much bigger than Ian. His cock looked to be well over eight inches and so thick.

Margaret moved her hand up and down slowly cupping his balls with her other hand. She kissed the end of his cock and sucked gently on it.

“This looks like a two man job to me.”

With those words Margaret pulled Jenny over to Charlie. She placed Jenny’s hand on Charlie’s erection. Jenny was reluctant she was a happily married woman. Weak willed she allowed Margaret to lead her on.

Close up it was even bigger than she had thought. It seemed to come alive in her hand, throbbing and if anything getting stiffer and longer. She was excited amazed at her debauched behaviour.

Charlie was in seventh heaven. There were only two ways in which the situation could get better and Margaret was about to make one of them happen.

She pushed Jenny’s head towards Charlie’s purple bell end.
“Go on suck it. It won’t bite.”

Jenny should have said no I don’t do that even for Ian. She didn’t she allowed her friend to push her mouth onto his cock. Charlie gripped her head. He did not want to lose this opportunity. Jenny bobbed up and down on his cock. She was enthusiastic but not very good.

Margaret replaced her and brought him to the verge of his climax. She stopped sucking and resumed wanking. Charlie was to far gone now and shot his spunk onto their hands.

“Well there’s one of us who hasn’t had all the fun she should have.”
“No I couldn’t.” Jenny squealed.

Charlie and Margaret began to rub suntan cream into her body. Oh it was glorious. Margaret teased her breasts using her tongue and the suntan cream she was bringing her to a peak of excitement. Charlie was working on her legs.

His hands reached the tops of her thighs. She was wet down there. Ian had never seen her masturbate nor had he ever made her come with his fingers. She wanted to say no it’s dirty stop.

Her body was telling her mind something totally different. This was delicious. She was writhing with pleasure. Pleasure in being fondled pleasure that was almost more intense than her rapidly approaching orgasm would be.

She opened her legs wide. As if in a dream she looked down on her body how could she behave so lewdly with so little shame or modesty?

She looked down. Charlie had his head between her legs. No it was his tongue that was pleasuring her now.

“No.” She started to protest.

The words that’s dirty never escaped from her lips instead the no became a loud groan followed by her shrieking.

“Yes oh fuck. Yes. Oh fuck. Oh fuck me.”

Her whole body was convulsed by an orgasm. It spread from her groin up through her stomach up through her breast. Her legs had turned to jelly her stomach quivering.

Charlie’s tongue was incredible finding her rosebud in perfect rhythm to the muscular contractions of her orgasm. An orgasm that just seemed to last forever.

Charlie smiled she was a squirter his mouth full of her juices tasting as sweet as honey. She was perfect her slim body, her lovely bronzed legs, her perfect breasts a little small but firm with long pink nipples but most of all her cunt framed by a triangle of fair almost golden hair its pink lips so soft and inviting.

They sunbathed for the next hour in the mid afternoon sun. It was hot with no wind. Margaret smiled at him a wicked sexy knowing smile.

“Looks like you need some more suntan cream down there.”

Charlie was erect once more. Even now he knew his sexual stamina was nearer that of someone half his age. Unlike the two women he had drank very little.

“I guess it does. Or it might need to go in the shade be covered by something.”

“You are a naughty boy. Don’t you think Jenny?”

Margaret knelt on the lounger between his legs stroking his cock. She straddled him and lowered her cunt onto his cock. Charlie let her fuck him. She was good moving slowly seductively then quicker then slower again. He was determined not to come in her.

Her pace quickened her large breasts bouncing up and down in front of his eyes. She slowed and he could feel her cunt walls contract trying to squeeze his spunk from him. He resisted and at last she was spent falling forward onto him.

Charlie wanted to come all right but in Jenny’s tight little pussy. He eased his still rock hard cock out of Margaret. She sensed what he wanted.

He strode over to Jenny she had watched the whole scene unfold. She hadn’t been able to help it her hand had worked its way down to between her legs.

She had masturbated publicly finger fucking her cunt pulling on her nipples. She had come twice while they made love. Far from being satiated she wanted more.

Charlie buried his head between her legs.
“Yes please. Oh yes.”

She ground her cunt hard against his mouth coming quickly. Charlie moved his mouth upwards licking her navel. It felt so good.

His mouth on her tits sucking them licking them his hands massaging her breasts oh he knew how to please a girl. He bit her nipples hard hurting them a delicious bittersweet pain. He opened his mouth as wide as he could taking nearly of her breast into his mouth.

He was kissing her on her mouth she could taste her own juices. He could kiss all right. Jenny took control straddling him. Once more she took his cock into her mouth tasting Margaret’s juices and his pre cum.

The young blonde slid her body down his body her cunt moist and open wanting to feel Charlie’s large cock penetrate her. No she wanted him to fuck her and to fuck her hard
She could feel his cock press against her vulva. She wanted to say no. Don’t I’m a married woman, this is wrong. It was difficult as his mouth was clamped firmly over hers stopping any protest.

She tried to wriggle free but as she did the motion allowed his cock to slip into her not far but definitely inside her. It was only the second cock she had ever experienced. It felt huge much larger than Ian.

Charlie was patient he knew she was tight against him. He knew he was big and that one or two women had complained about his size. Most got used to it and loved its girth but one or two said it hurt at first.

He was not going to risk this with Jenny besides he could feel her resistance. He moved in circular movements his cock gradually stretching her tight pussy.

She knew she should resist but now the sensation was intense the pleasure immense. Her body was opening up to him rhythmically her cunt muscles were pulling him deeper and deeper into her vagina, filling her stretching her.

She rode up and down on his monstrous dick as he played with her breasts and her small arse. She came and eased back down onto him.


He mounted her now. He was going to give her the shagging of her life. He fucked her slowly long deep strokes. Slowly he increased his pace. He had never felt such a tight vagina on his cock. He could not last long against such friction.

“Deeper deeper. Fuck me deeper. I want all of you inside of me.”
She gripped his bottom pulling him deeper into her body. She wanted all of it inside her. She wanted to be stretched like she never had before.

Jenny was lost in wanton lust her body ruling her mind. She did not care about her principles her desire to be faithful. The only need she had now was to be fucked. To be fucked roughly violently. To be taken used and tossed aside.

He had to he had to make her come. He need not have worried.

“Fuck.” She shouted.
“Yeeeeeeeeessssss. Oh shit. Oh my god.”

Her climax was immense her cunt gripping milking his cock dry as he shot jet after jet of his hot sticky spunk deep inside her.

He lay on top of her for what seemed like hours.
“Shit Ian will be home soon. Quick you’ve got to go. Please don’t say anything to him.”

Charlie checked his DVD perfect it had captured everything useful he thought.

Margaret was on her mobile texting as soon as she arrived home. Jenny was in the shower washing carefully between her legs getting rid of the evidence of her infidelity but as the hot water played upon her sex she was aroused once more. The merest touch on her clitoris was enough to make her come.

The afternoon’s events played through her mind in glorious technicolour detail. Sober now well relatively she was ashamed how could she have behaved like that. Yet as she recalled it another emotion was there one of excitement. Lust too she still felt like sex.


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 09:01 PM
How about this interesting one - Title : Oops! i fucked the principal’s wife


Well, it happened. I fucked Veronica who was my high school principal’s wife. She is one of the hottest babes I had ever seen. Standing at a towering 5’9”, golden tan, and perfect body it was a dream come true. She was the object of lust for many guys in my small town and I got to bone the hell out of her. I had given Veronica my phone number that day but it had been a couple of months since then and I was beginning to wonder if she would ever call me. One day I was just lying around the house when my cell rang.

“Hello.” I answered not sure of the number.

“Hey Dom, its Veronica.”

“Oh…Hi, how are you doing?” I replied.

“Well, I’m kind of lonely and horny. Do you want to come over and have some fun?” She asked.

“Yes, sure! When do you want me to come over?”

“As soon as you can get here; the sooner the better,” Veronica said in a temptress voice.

As soon as I hung up the phone I jumped up and started to get ready. I shaved my face, dick, and balls to give her a little surprise and took a shower. While in the shower I jacked off to prepare myself for Veronica’s hot body. Before leaving I put a dash of cologne on and zoomed over to her house which was about ten minutes away.

It was a cool October day and there was a nice breeze blowing as I knocked on Veronica’s door. The door opened and there she was smiling at me and motioned for me to come in. She had on a tight pair of faded jeans that were hugging her sensuous hips and a rather tight, thin, white t-shirt. She had no bra on and her perky tits filled out her shirt nicely with her dark nipples showing through the thin fabric. As soon as I was inside her house and the door was shut she embraced me with a long kiss. I kissed her back, squeezing her tight ass and then she led me to the living room couch.

“So, how have you been?” she asked me.

“I’ve been good. I wondered when you would call me,” I replied.

“Well Larry is gone all weekend on a trip and I was sitting here all alone and began thinking about your young, hard cock and about how good it felt inside of me,” Veronica said as her hand landed on my leg. God, she’s so fucking hot when she talks dirty. I decided to make the next move.

I leaned forward and started kissing her, thrusting my tongue in and out of her mouth and brushing up against her delicious lips. As I kissed her my hands caressed her firm tits underneath her shirt and twisted her nipples lightly. I stopped kissing her long enough to pull her shirt off setting her tits free. Her nipples were rock hard and pointing right at me as I sucked them and swirled my tongue around her dark brown areolas. Veronica pulled my shirt off right before I stripped off her tight jeans leaving her wearing only a very thin thong.

I pushed Veronica back on the couch in a forceful way taking total control and knelt down as I began kissing her soft inner thighs. Her moans became louder as my lips kissed closer and closer to her sweet spot. With one hand I pulled her thong to the side exposing her hot pussy. There wasn’t one hair on it and it was glistening with her juices. As I held her panties to the side I began sliding my tongue up and down her slit. She has the most perfect pussy. Her lips weren’t too long or too short. They were just right for sucking on and stretching them out with your lips.

I sucked and nibbled on her pussy lips and flicked my tongue over her clit for several minutes all the while Veronica loved every second. I reached a finger inside of her and began feeling around for her sweet spot.

“OH God!!! Right there!” she yelled out when I found it. As my finger circled over her spongy g-spot my tongue flicked rapidly over her swollen clit. Veronica’s moans filled the living room as she became closer and closer to orgasm. I could tell she was going to cum good so I kept at it.

All of the sudden Veronica’s mouth dropped open as she moaned loudly and came. Wave after wave of her juices smacked against my face and soaked the couch. While she laid back on the couch enjoying her orgasm I stood up and stripped naked leaving my cock standing at attention towards her. Veronica stared at my cock with a look of hunger and then she leaned forward and took all of me in her mouth.

She viciously ravaged my cock with her mouth like it was the last cock on earth. Her head bobbed tirelessly up and down on my cock sending it soaring in and out of her warm mouth. Her hand stroked my shaft at the same time and I was getting ready to cum. She placed the tip of my cock just inside of her mouth and jerked me off with her hands. As her hands tightly gripped my shaft she looked up at me and that’s all it took. I was spewing cum into her mouth one thick spurt after another.

Veronica didn’t flinch but took every drop of my seed into her mouth and swallowed it with a pleasurable moan. I had never had such an intense blowjob before. I was so aroused by Veronica’s hot body and the intense situation that my cock was practically still rock hard. I sat down on the couch next to Veronica and caressed her tan body.

She stood up, faced away from me, and slowly pulled her thong off as she bent over with her legs spread slightly. As her g-string came lose from the crack of her ass and slowly slid down her legs I could see her ripe peach of a pussy peaking through from underneath her ass. Her pussy lips were still dripping wet and I could see her tight ass hole as Veronica pulled her cheeks apart to tease me. That’s all it took and I was fully hard again.

Veronica turned around and straddled on top of me sending my cock deep inside of her juicy little cunt. She began riding me deep and hard sending her tits bouncing in front of my face. She loved it when I sucked really hard and nibbled on her tall, brown nipples while she fucked me. She rode me for several minutes and I said, “Bend over the couch and let me fuck you from behind.”

“Yes sir!” she replied as she got off of me and knelt on the couch couching with her hands on the back of the couch. As she spread her legs I stood behind her and rammed my cock deep into her pussy.

“Oh…Fuck!” she yelled out as I entered her. I began pounding away at her pussy making loud smacking noises as my body hit her ass. I fucked Veronica like a dog hard and deep for several minutes and then I wanted to try something a little different. I stood up on the couch placing my feet outside of her legs and continued plowing my cock into her. This sent me even deeper into her tight pussy as I could feel her pussy lips stretched across my shaft all the way to its base.

Veronica loved this and began moaning louder and swearing. I kept on boning the hell out of her for several more minutes and before long Veronica said, “Fuck my ass!” In the same position I pulled out of her pussy and slowly rubbed her ass hole with my cock. Little by little I pressed my dick into her tight, tight ass hole until I was almost all the way in. This sent intense moans soaring out of Veronica’s mouth, the kind I haven’t yet heard from her as I began to thrust my cock in and out of her ass.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 09:02 PM
I began thrusting faster and faster and God was her ass tight. As I fucked her she repeatedly said, “Fuck my ass!” over and over again; this really turned me on. I grabbed a hold of her hips and slammed my cock into her ass until I filled it with cum. I pulled my cock out of her stretched hole and watched my creamy, white cum drip out of her ass and run down her cunt. Veronica smiled at me as she got up and went to the bathroom to clean up. When she came back we realized that both of us had worked up an appetite and we decided to go out to eat.

Veronica went and put on her tight faded jeans from before along with a thong which you could see peaking out the top, and since it was a little chilly out she put on a long sleeve, tight t-shirt which stretched nicely over her tits. Her nipples were still erect and were poking through her shirt very nicely.

“Aren’t you afraid someone might see us out together?” I asked her.

“I don’t give a shit who sees us,” she replied. “Besides, I think Larry is cheating on me anyways.”

“Oh really, I’m sorry,” I replied.

“Don’t be. I mean what the hell am I doing?”

We drove to a nice sit down restaurant and as we walked through the place to take our seat I couldn’t help but notice guy after guy checking out Veronica. Made me feel like hot stuff. When our food arrived she said, “Eat up, you’re going to need your strength for later.” I started to get a boner after she said that but managed to control myself. I walked Veronica out to the car and when I got in and turned the engine on Veronica had an idea.

“You know what would be so much fun?” She asked.

“What?”

“Fucking me over Larry’s desk at the high school,” She replied. “I have a key to his office.”

Just then I smiled really big and headed towards the school. When we arrived at the school we snuck in with Veronica’s keys and made our way to Larry’s office. Once inside, I locked the door as Veronica began stripping her clothes off of her tantalizing body. She cleared a spot off of the desk and sat on top with her legs spread wide open as I walked towards her, stripping off my clothes.

“I guarantee this will be a whole lot better than that photo you came on last time you were in here,” Veronica said as she rubbed her clit with her fingers. I had no trouble getting hard as I walked right up to her and pressed my cock up into her sticky cunt. She laid back on the desk as I began fucking her, holding her legs up by my side. It was so intense fucking her on her husband’s desk who hated my guts. The danger factor got me rock hard as I rammed my cock in and out of Veronica. Her tits bounced hard with every earth shattering thrust.

I loved the idea of bending her over the desk so I told her to do so and she did. She bent over pressing her big, round tits up against the cold surface of the desk as I plowed into her from behind. As my cock glided in and out of her pussy lips I fingered her ass with my thumb. Veronica moaned sharply with every forceful thrust, and with every hard hitting thrust sent Larry’s desk moving little by little across the floor. Finally, after about a half our of non stop sex, I came inside of Veronica’s tight pussy and pulled out. She let my cum drip out of her cunt all over Larry’s desk and left it there.

We were both sweaty as we sat down to rest for a minute before getting dressed.

“That was fucking awesome!” I told her.

“I’m glad you liked it,” she replied.

We got dressed and I dropped Veronica off at her house and she asked if I would come back tomorrow. I told her yes and drove off to go home. I fell right to sleep being worn out from all the sex and had sweet dreams all night long. The next morning I called Veronica around 11:00AM to ask what time to come over. She told me to come over around 8:00PM and that she had a surprise for me.

This got me excited and I wondered all day what she could have gotten me. All I could figure was maybe she had gotten a sexy outfit to wear for me or something along those lines. After dinner that Saturday night I took a good shower, got dressed, and headed over to Veronica’s house.

The drive was filled with anticipation and I couldn’t wait to see her. I pulled into her driveway and noticed another car parked behind Veronica’s. This definitely peaked my curiosity as I walked to her front door. After knocking on the door and eagerly awaiting Veronica to open it she did. There she was dressed in probably the sexiest outfit a red blooded man could imagine.

She had on some super tall, white, high-heel pumps and out from them were here amazing legs cladded with brown nylon stockings. She had on a mini-skirt that was so tight and short it barely covered her ass cheeks and you could see the garter strings attached to her stockings. Her button up, white blouse was tied in a knot in the front showing her bellybutton and her tits were popping out as nearly every one of the buttons were undone. Her Shoulder length hair was pulled back into two pigtails, one on each side of her head and after looking her up and down I immediately began to get a boner.

As I followed her through the front door into her hallway I noticed the seam on the back of her stockings and the bulge in my pants just kept growing. I rounded the corner into her living room and there sitting on the couch was a beautiful blonde. She too was dressed sexy. She had on a pair of white thigh-high tights with little blue bows on the front, and like Veronica, she also had on a mini-skirt. The skirt was plaid with ruffles and she also had on a button up blouse that was showing a lot of cleavage. Her tits were nice and perky and all around she was a very hot babe.

“Surprise! Dom, this is Heather,” Veronica said introducing us. “Heather is one of my best friends. This morning I was telling her how you have been fucking my brains out and she wants a piece of the action too.”

“Hi, come sit next to me,” Heather said.

I sat down next to Heather on the couch and Veronica sat across from us on the love seat.

“How old are you?” I asked Heather.

“I’m 34. Veronica was telling me how big and hard your young cock gets when you fuck her,” she said as she reached over and began rubbing my leg with her hand. Heather looked down at the massive bulge in my pants and smiled.

“That looks painful. Let me help you out,” Heather said unzipping my jeans and pulling out my thick cock. Her warm hands glided up and down my shaft as Veronica sat across watching.

Heather pulled my jeans and boxers off and leaned over. She placed her lips on my cock and began licking it up and down and sucking on the tip of my dick like a lollipop. Veronica watched for a minute as Heather sucked me off and then she came and knelt down in front of me. As Heather continued bobbing up and down on my thick shaft Veronica played and sucked on my balls.

The feeling was insatiable. I was in pure heaven having two hot babes sucking on my cock and balls. I kept getting closer to cumming as Heather would suck the tip of my dick while stroking my shaft. I’m sure my pre-cum oozed out of me all in her mouth. Veronica stopped sucking my balls to watch Heather finish me off.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 09:03 PM
As Heather jacked me off she said, “I want you to cover with cum.” She opened her mouth wide as she jerked away at my cock aiming it about an inch away from her lips. I let out a loud moan as my first thick spurt of cum shot out of me and covered her nose and upper lip, dripping onto her tongue. I had two or three other good spurts which landed on her chin, cheeks, and lips. Heather licked the cum up from around her lips and then went to the bathroom to clean up.

While Heather was in the bathroom, Veronica pulled off her miniskirt revealing her shaved pussy. It was wet from all the excitement and she sat on the couch next to me and spread her legs.

“Eat me!” she demanded. I knelt down in front of her and began running my tongue up and down her pussy lips. I sucked hard on her lips and whipped my tongue across her clit as Heather came back into the room. Heather pulled down her skirt, sat on the couch next to Veronica, and spread her legs also. Unlike Veronica’s long pussy lips, Heather’s were rather short. She had a nice camel toe which was completely shaved except for a thin strip right above her pussy.

As I continued to eat Veronica out Heather began fingering herself. After a couple minutes of feasting on Veronica I leaned over and began eating Heather’s pussy. As I dove my tongue into her pussy I reached over and fingered Veronica. Both the girls were moaning and sighing as I went from one pussy to the other eating them out. My face was covered with their sweet juices and enjoyed every second of it.

After a while I was aching to get inside both of them so I stopped eating them out, and starting with Heather, I stuck my hard cock inside of her. Heather’s mouth dropped open and moaned as I began ramming my cock deep inside her tight pussy. I fucked her for a couple of minutes, pulled out, and shoved my cock inside of Veronica. I went back and forth, between the two, fucking their wet, juicy cunts. It felt like I was conquering the world.

Several minutes went by and then we all got up and went into the bedroom. After the two had stripped the rest of their clothes off they got into bed. Veronica laid down on her back with legs spread and Heather laid on top of her body facing her. I got behind them and continued fucking them one by one. I kept going from one wet hole to the next until I was ready to cum. I pulled out of heather just in time and stroked my thick shaft until I was covering Heather’s round ass with my cum.

Heather wiped the cum off of her and all three of us laid in bed together, under the sheets, kissing, caressing, and fucking the whole night. The two girls took turns riding me and fucking me in almost every imaginable position. By morning I was pretty wore out as I sat in the kitchen eating breakfast with the lovely Heather and Veronica. Larry was coming home that day so after breakfast we all cleaned up and went out separate ways.

“Thanks for a great weekend,” Veronica said to me just before I left.

I kissed her and then went home to actually get some sleep. Veronica calls me about every other month and we get together and have mind blowing sex. Larry was always suspicious of Veronica but never found out I was fucking her. Well, at least not yet!


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 09:05 PM
If you guys like customer service (gals) well this one for you all - Title : Customer Service . Enjoy !!! :D


Sandy worked at a printing place that I did business with. When I first started going in, she worked at the front desk. She was a stunning blond. She was about 5’3”, and very curvy. She wasn’t fat by any means, she was what I like to call plush. But it was her smile that I noticed first, and her southern accent made me melt. When she’d get up to get my order, I couldn’t take my eyes off her round ass as she walked. I love the days when she would ware low cut tops and I’d get to see the cleavage she showed so proudly.

It was a small business. It was just Sandy, her husband, and one other guy. I got to know them all real well over the next few years, but it was Sandy that kept me coming in to pick up my orders instead of sending our courier. Their business started getting better, so they hired someone to take Sandy’s place, and she went to work in the back. When I picked up orders, I always went into the back to talk with everyone. They all had their own work rooms, so I’d go for one to the other and visit, but I’d always go to Sandy’s last. We’d talk about our kids and stuff that was going on, and we’d flirt a little too.

One day I went in and I was feeling a little down, and Sandy asked me what was wrong. I said it was no big deal, just a little case of the blues. Well she came up to me and said that maybe I just needed a hug. With that she put her arms around me and asked if it was helping. Well, she felt wonderful in my arms; her tits pressing into me, and smelling like wildflowers. I told her that it didn’t get any better than this. I gave her a little kiss on her neck as we parted.

As I was driving back to my office, I could get her off my mind. The one thing that got to me the most was the little kiss I’d given her. It was just a peck on her neck, but it felt wonderful. I was wondering what she thought.

I found a reason to go back the next day, cause I just had to see her again. I told the new girl at the front that I had to ask Sandy something, and just walked into the back. When Sandy saw me coming down the hall, she jumped up and held her arms out for another hug. As she snuggled into me, she said that she like the last one so much that she wanted another. I told her that it was all my pleasure, and we held each other a little longer and tighter than before. I’m sure she must have felt the bulge starting in my pants too. Again, I gave her a kiss on her neck. Then we chatted for a bit and I left.

Well this went on for a couple of months. The hugs became longer; the kisses wetter, hands roamed a little more, and there was no hiding my hard-on any more. The big problem was her husband was always there. He never said anything about me hanging around his wife, and the hugging, which I always thought was strange. I could tell that she wanted to do more as much as I did, but I wasn’t sure how to get that done. One day before we broke the hug, I kidded her that we should get a room and do this right. She blushed and said she’d like that.

The next time I went in and went to her little workspace, and she got up and closed the door. My heart leaped as I closed the door. She came up to me, turned her face up to me for our first kiss. Months of pent up sexual tension came out. We kissed passionately, wet, with tongues exploring each other’s mouth. I was cupping her ass with one hand and one of her tits with the other. She started rubbing my dick and telling me how bad she wanted me. We pushed back because we knew that we shouldn’t go any further there. Hell, her husband was not twenty feet from us in another room. I asked if she could get away early some day soon, and we could get a room. She told me she’d call me later and we’d figure it out. As I left, I noticed I had a large wet spot on the front of my pants.

She called me a couple of hours later and said she’d made up a story about going to visit her mother to help with some house work, so she’d be able to leave about 2:30 Thursday afternoon. Her husband hated her mother, and refused to go to her house, so she felt safe that he wouldn’t check up on her. We made plans to meet in the parking lot of a restaurant and go to a near by hotel.

When we met, she got in my car, kissed me and said to hurry to the hotel. I’d already gotten the room, so we went right up to the room. As I closed the door, she was instantly in my arms. As we were kissing, I could feel her heart beating as fast as mine. We started shuffling towards the bed, while trying to get out of our cloths. Once we were naked, I stepped back to look at her beautiful body. She blushed and little and asked if she looked as good as I was hoping for.

I answered her by picking her up and laying her on the bed. I startled on her body on all fours, and I leaned over and starting kissing her. Then I started kissing her neck and began the trail down. Her tits were great. They weren’t the biggest tits around, but they were firm without a bit of sag, and had beautiful pink hard nipples. I spent a lot of time on them. She was wiggling and moaning, she then told me something amazing. As I was licking her belly button, she told me her husband never did anything like this. I asked what she meant. She said that he was the only man she’d ever been with, and all he wanted to do was screw. No foreplay, NOTHING. If she wasn’t ready, he’d push into her dry, and it hurt a lot. She said that she never enjoyed sex, but didn’t know any better.

I didn’t know how to respond to that, so I just told her to relax and let me do the work. I slowly I worked my way down, and licked all around her inner thighs and right up to, but not quite on her pussy. I teased as long as I could, but when I saw how wet she was getting; I pulled her pussy lips apart and started licking from top to bottom. She started to cum as soon as my tongue made contact with love hole. She was screaming to god and holding my head to her pussy. When I got to her clit, I thought she was going to have heart failure she was cumming so hard. After a few minutes of a constant orgasm, I lifted my head from her gushing pussy to give her a break. She held my face to her belly still moaning with pleasure. Her belly was still raising and falling very fast, as she was trying to get me breath back.

She looked down at me and said that was a first for her. I was amazed. She then asked if she could suck my dick. She said that he thought that oral sex of any kind was wrong. The only thing I could think was; my gain. I just flopped over and told her to help herself. She asked that I be patient with her because she had never done this either. This woman was in her thirties, married when she was seventeen, two kids, and had never had her pussy eaten or given a blowjob. No wonder she wanted this so badly.

She slid down and gently took my dick in her hand, and started rubbing the precum around the head of my dick with her thumb. Timidly, she started to lick it. She went up and down the shaft wrapping her tongue around it. She asked if she could suck my balls. I told her just not to suck them to hard. She took one in her mouth, gently sucking as she was stroking my dick with her hand. After sucking both balls for a while, she started back up to the head. Then she took my throbbing head into her mouth. I let out a groan as she started sucking on it. You could tell she wasn’t sure what she was doing, but she was learning fast.

She didn’t take more than half into her mouth, but she was jacking it with her hand at the same time. I could feel my nuts starting to tighten, and told her to stop before I came in her mouth. She looked up at me, with precum and spit stringing from her lips to my dick, and wanted to know why I didn’t want to cum in her mouth. I flipped her over and said that I wanted to but I wanted to cum in her pussy first. As I started pushing my dick into her wet velvet cunt, she pulled my face to her and started kissing me, with her slick lips. I pushed the seven inches I have all the way in till my balls were resting against her ass. She was groaning and sucking on my tongue, and started thrusting her ass to meet every stroke I made. She was so wet; you could hear a squishing sound with every move we made. It was incredibly sexy. She started talking in my ear; telling me to fuck her, make her pussy mine. She told me to slam my cock into her, the harder the better, and see love my balls slapping her ass. She started to cum then. It felt like an earthquake. It started out slowly, and was building into an earth shattering, screaming orgasm.

That pushed me over the top, and I pushed my cock in to the hilt, and started shooting load after load into her waiting cunt. We were both screaming, grunting, and pushing our crotches together. It seemed that the cum would never stop shooting out of the end of my cock into her pussy. There was nothing else in the world, right then, except my dick and her pussy. After my orgasm subsided, I rolled off, and we held each other. She told me that she didn’t know sex could be so great. I told her that she just had a husband that didn’t care about her.

Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 09:06 PM
She was loving playing with my dick. She was stroking it, rubbing the cum, and pussy juice around, and just staring at it. She asked if it was ok if she tasted our cum juice, and there was a LOT of it. I almost laughed, and said that was part of the fun. She leaned over and started licking it. She got a big smile on her face, and dove in cleaning me up. Then I went down and cleaned her pussy up. I also cleaned her asshole too, and when my tongue swept over her brown hole, she shuttered. When I came back up, she kissed me and said that her eyes had been opened to so much today, that her head was spinning.

We still had a few hours before she needed to leave, so we talked and played with each other. She seemed to really love my cock. My dick is nothing real special, just seven inches, but she couldn’t take her hands off of it. She told me that her dumb ass husband didn’t like her to touch his and she had never sucked it. Then she asked if she could suck mine some more, because she really enjoyed it, and she wanted me to cum in her mouth this time. What are ya going to say to that? YOU BET!!!!

She got down between my legs and asked if would get hard again. I just laughed and said that when she started sucking it, it would get real hard, real fast. She told me that if she wasn’t doing it the way I like it to let her know. Ya just gotta love it. She grabbed the base of my slick love shaft, and slowly put the head in her mouth. I told her use her tongue while she was sucking. She figured out what I was talking about, and my dick started to grow. She was still only taking about half of it in her mouth, so I told her to relax and try to take more. She gagged when it got down a little further than it had been. I told her to keep relaxing and not to worry about the gagging, and she’d soon be able to get it all in her mouth and down her throat. Well, she kept going, slobbering all over it, and after a little while she was able to get it all the way in.

Then she went nuts. She started sucking me like she’d been doing it all her life. I guess she was trying to make up for lost time. I’d stopped looking at her by this point, and just threw my head back and enjoyed it. I loved the feeling when my balls came in contact with her chin. I was shouting how fucking great her mouth felt, and I was going to blow any minute. She kept deep throating my cock, and twisting her mouth around with every stroke. I grabbed her head and screamed at her that it was blast off time. She sucked it all the way into her throat and squeezed my balls, and I started shooting load after load into her mouth. She was surprised by the amount, and couldn’t keep swallowing, so she took my cock out of her mouth and I finished by spraying the rest my load one her face.

As my breathing started to get normal again, I looked down at her and saw it was covered with my creamy sperm. It was dripping off her chin, back down onto my fading cock. I told her she looked more beautiful than I’d ever seen her. But she looked a little shocked; I don’t think she was expecting so much cum. She wanted to know if she’d done ok, and I told her that she’d done better than ok, she did fucking great. She was sorry that she couldn’t swallow it all, but she’d try and do better next time. I laughed again and told her she’d done just fine. I pulled her up, we kissed deeply, and then licked some of my cum off her face.

I just couldn’t get over that she was so innocent about sex, but over the next couple of years she became a real vixen. We got so bold that when I’d come and visit her at work, she’d close and lock her door and suck my dick with her husband in the next room. Talk about exciting! By then she could swallow everything I could shoot out of the end of my dick. Talk about your customer service!


The End !!! :D

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 09:09 PM
Here's one short story for those panties lovers - Title : Kathy's Panties . Enjoy !!! :p


Kathy knew she had to hurry, her husband's friend Craig was waiting for her downstairs in the kitchen. She turned and looked in the full length mirror one more time at her fancy dress costume she was wearing to the work party that night. Her husband of ten years, John, had been dropping unsubtle hints lately about her old school uniform, wondering aloud if she could still fit into it after two children. To her delight, Kathy could still squeeze into the little pleated skirt, although her hips and thighs had spread just a little. To complete the effect of the naughty schoolgirl she had bought some black shoes and knee length white socks. The white blouse was easily found as was the tie. As for the little pleated skirt, Kathy took up the hem, and she liked the effect. It was almost obscenely too short; whenever she did anything other than stand still, it would ride up and give a teasing glimpse of what lay beneath. To finish the costume she chose her underwear with care. A push up bra and black, high cut, very sheer and flimsy panties was a wicked contrast to the demur innocent schoolgirl on the surface.

The effect on her husband had been explosive; he had fucked her lustily for hours the night before. The first was a ribald face fuck. He had wanted to save his strength for a more regular screw, but when she batted her eyelids up at him and said, 'please sir, don't come in my mouth,' that was too much. He emptied his balls into her mouth. The semen had oozed out the corners, ran down her chin, and dropped to her small but well formed breasts. Next, was a traditional, flat on back missionary with legs in the air, panties pushed to one side, balls slapping on arse. She was then finished off with a teeth clenching, gut wrenching, mind blowing anal.

The housewife touched her sore pussy but the memory of last night throbbed with lust in her womb. She skipped down the stairs and laughed when she saw Craig dressed in a Roman Toga.

'Hey Craig,' said Kathy, spinning lightly so the little skirt rode up, 'Do you like my costume?'

Craig's jaw had dropped and Kathy enjoyed the effect it was having on her husband's friend. She decided to flirt a little more. She reached across the table to pick up her handbag. She could almost feel Craig's eyes on her panty encased bottom. 'Gotcha!' she thought to herself. Staying where she was and turning to look at the almost slobbering Craig, Kathy continued.

Do you really like my costume, Craig, you didn't say.' Craig gulped and stood motionless except for an expected stirring in the groin.

Kathy was heady with the power she had over the poor man. 'I tried it on for John last night and you might say it's well and truly broken in.'

Craig gulped again and his face became more and more flushed; Kathy flirted some more.

'You're looking at my panties, aren't you? Do you like them? I was going to wear the normal white cotton ones, you know, like all those school girls wear, but, you see, I'm going as the naughty schoolgirl and I guess this is the only way to let people know, if they can see my panties.'

Kathy was confident she was in control and could stop the situation anytime. Yet, her head simply throbbed with anticipation and she continued her tease. Craig had moved closer and struggled to control his raging member.

'Tell me something Craig,' she leant further over the table, her skirt riding higher, 'do you like my panties like this?' She gave Craig her best 'come fuck me smile' and hitched her fingers in the sides of her panties. She jerked them up and, with a plop, both cheeks fell from their flimsy confines and the gusset framed her bulging and moist vagina perfectly. 'Or do you like my panties like this?'

Craig moved closer and commenced caressing the woman's arse cheeks. She sighed at the touch and arched her back to allow better access to her hidden vagina. Craig could see the effect his attentions were having on Kathy, the mirror on the wall behind the kitchen table show her parted cherry lips and half closed eyes. He trailed his thumb down the length of her crack and pushed against the fabric. She gulped and raised one of her knees to the table.

'Push it in, just a little bit,' she whispered.

Craig obeyed. Kathy trembled with lust as the man's thumb entered her pussy taking the thin material with it. She wasn't doing anything wrong, she reasoned, she still had her panties on, besides she could always stop. The thumb was pushing in further. It hurt a little as it dragged at her pussy lips; but when it slid across her swollen clit she had to bite her lip to stop from crying out.

Craig had begun a soft rhythm of gently fucking her with his panty clad thumb and the squelching noise of sex filled the kitchen as the housewife's juices began to flow.

Kathy glanced upwards at the clock, saw the lateness of the hour and was about to stand up to stop Kathy when something happened to break her resolve. Every faithful wife has a breaking point at which she will turn away from her vows and fuck another man. Kathy's turning point was her panties.

'No, oh... Craig, we have to get going,' she said unconvincingly, 'we'll ahh, be late.'
Kathy had decided that she would let him have a few more thrusts and then they must go. There is only so much punishment a pair of panties can take. Suddenly the flimsy fabric of her naughty schoolgirl panties finally gave way and Craig's thumb lunged deep into her cunt, nudging her cervix.

'OH GOD!' she cried, 'You're fucking me with your thumb! Shove it in harder! Ahh!'
Kathy had lost control and she bucked and writhed and grunted out her sloppy orgasm against the man's thumb.

Craig withdrew his thumb and Kathy flopped to the table, exhausted, her juices flowing freely from her torn panties. She then felt the heat of Craig's raging cock as he slapped it against her cheeks and nudged into her moist crevice.

No! Her mind screamed as she realised she was not on the pill and, turning around quickly, she dropped to her knees and beheld another man's penis for the first time in her life. She went cross-eyed as she gazed at it. She marveled at its size and shape, it was hard and gnarled like a piece of wood, yet satiny soft and luscious and inviting to the lips. She gripped it and Craig groaned and jerked. The cock was hot and throbbing as she closed her eyes and stroked it across her face, across the hollow of her cheeks, under her chin and through her hair. Wherever it went it left a little trail of pre-cum. She looked up at Craig's face as she slid it past her ruby lips and into her small mouth. She did all the right things John had taught her; she tongued the tip and licked along the sides of the shaft. She felt deliciously naughty and half wished her husband could witness her little performance. She started fingering her pussy through her torn panties.

She considered the situation she was in and rationalized a bit further. She wasn’t really committing adultery was she? After all she had only had the man’s thumb up her cunt and was now giving him an intense blowjob. He would probably come all over her face and that would be it. She wondered what it would be like to have another man’s penis in her pussy and such a big one at that. Surely she would be able to stop before anything happened. Surely the fact that he didn’t actually come inside her would make it alright. She could have a little fun doing a doggy and have him come all over her butt.

She teased him some more.
‘Do you think I make a good naughty schoolgirl? Slurp! Lick! It’s the panties, isn’t it? I’ve never been fucked by another man before,’ she declared relishing the use of such dirty language, and bobbing her pretty head up and down his raging penis. Craig just grunted, he was lost for words.

‘Would you like to be the first to fuck this naughty schoolgirl? We could pretend I’m still a virgin and I could squeal a little bit!’ Kathy thought how ridiculous that sounded but it was having a profound effect on Craig and that was what she wanted. She continued her slurping and flirting. ‘I guess I am a bit like a virgin, I mean, I’m a virgin as far as strange men are concerned. I’ve only ever had sex with my husband.’

Craig responded by withdrawing his cock and squeezing the tip so he wouldn’t come too soon. Kathy stood and kissed him deeply. He could taste his cock in her mouth.

‘How would you like to fuck me?’ she breathed.

‘Like a dog,’ he replied curtly.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
13-11-2007, 09:10 PM
‘But I’m another man’s wife; we shouldn’t be doing this, it’s very naughty,’ Kathy fought down a rising orgasm as she said these things, ‘But does that make it all the more exciting? The thought of shoving your big cock where only my husband has ever been? You’d like that wouldn’t you?

Craig nodded. He had undone the woman’s blouse and had freed her milky white tits. She tilted her head back and enjoyed his ministrations for a few minutes and then it was back to business.

‘Turn me around and bend me over the table.’ she panted, ‘then push your cock inside my pussy through the little hole your thumb made in my panties, and fuck me hard and deep.’ ‘But don’t come inside me,’ she added quickly, ‘I’m not on the pill.’

Kathy panted like a rutting dog and she turned and faced the mirror on the wall. How she looked the proper slut wife she thought; hair messed up as well as the make up; breasts hanging out; bent over the table, resting on her elbows, presenting her ripe and sodden cunt to a man with a throbbing cock. They both saw the look on Kathy’s face as he entered her. He poised the rigid member at the entrance, slid the head a few times between her swollen lips, and then, as the battering ram finally pushes through the last defences of the castle gate, he lunged his cock deep into her womb. She bit her lip and squinted her eyes. It hurt a little it was thicker and longer than her husband’s, and Craig had impaled her to the hilt in one go.

Kathy’s orgasm surged through her body. She had been held in anticipation for so long and to have such an organ in her tight vagina took her breath away. She did squeal as she thrust back at Craig and Craig started to thrust and buck in return. She did not see the build up of semen happening in the man’s balls, nor did she see the traces of pre-cum smearing the walls of her blood engorged vagina. The poor housewife was now in a state of constant orgasm as Craig slapped his cock into her cunt, balls bouncing against her clitoris. Her well rounded arse cheeks shuddered with each thrust. Her juices had mingled with his and made their way down her inner thigh to moisten the tops of her white knee length socks.

Kathy had lost control but still believed she could stop the man. She wasn’t committing adultery she reasoned, Craig would pull out at the last minute and that would make everything alright. But the ramming of the cock, the thrusting and grinding in her pussy and the stretching of its lips like never before, the slapping of balls, and the sheer indecency of getting fucked like a whore in her own kitchen was turning a faithful housewife into a slut.

Just as Kathy was about to remind Craig to withdraw before he came, Craig grabbed the woman’s hair and pulled her back. This had a dramatic effect on Kathy. She arched her back and the angle of entry was altered. Craig’s cock now scraped against the front wall of the woman’s vagina and the housewife moaned and grunted into her next and higher orgasm.

Craig lifted her from the floor with the force of his thrusting orgasm. The bucking was slamming the table against the wall. It was a struggle, a fight of copulation. Within the inner sanctum of her kitchen, the inner sanctum of the faithful housewife was breeched. Jet after jet of boiling, potent, seed laden semen shot past her cervix to plow the fertile field of her chaste womb.

The man gripped Kathy’s hips and held his cock fast inside her cunt as every last drop was released. He then gradually pulled out and marveled at the sight of her pussy lips still in the shape of a circle and the mixture of semen and juices oozing from the dark opening.

Kathy flopped to the table and rested while her breathing returned to normal. Her lust was subsiding and, as her reeling mind slowed, she took account of the time. She would have no time to change. She would have to go to the party with her torn little panties under a very short skirt that barely hid her dirty little secret. The trail of semen that leaked from her swollen pussy lips was evidence that this whore of a housewife was probably already pregnant.


The End !!! :D

otamay
14-11-2007, 01:21 PM
Voluptuous Escort
(by Raven_Tintagel)

It was another long road trip. I was working for a computer company that kept me on the road for months at a time doing repairs, setting up server farms, etc. I was in Madison, Wisconsin when I just couldn't take the aloneness anymore. I'd been out to bars and clubs but being a shy guy I hardly ever hooked up. And this trip was lonelier than most. I looked online for some escort sites. One was an add for a voluptuous woman with 38d breasts. I've always liked my women on the heavier side so that add made me follow the link. On her website she had a couple of small pictures. I clicked and studied them for a few minutes. I couldn't see her face but her body was perfect. Large heavy breasts, round tummy that rolled onto soft, smooth and chubby thighs. He body was so beautiful, so womanly, so inviting. I almost fell over myself getting to the phone.

A deep and sultry voice answered. Hello?

"Hi, ummm," I stammered, "I saw your add on the net." Suddenly feeling monumentally stupid. How creepy did that just sound? I thought to myself.

"Hi, yes, I'm Angela, and who are you?"

"I'm Mike."

"Hi Mike, what can I do for you?"

"Ummm, I..." still stammering like an idiot.

"Would you like to set-up a date?"

"Yes." My voice croaked.

"Give me your information, I'm free tonight." I gave her my info and she told me she would meet me in the hotel bar.

I took a shower and shaved and dressed in my nicest, that is nicest for living on the road for the past 6 months out of a duffel bag, shirt and tie. And headed down to meet her. I entered the bar and looked around. A few minutes scanning the room I saw a beautiful brunette woman smiling at me. She waved seductively at me. It was her. She was wearing a sheer black evening dress. Even from this distance I could see her luscious breasts. I walked to her trying to keep my balance. I was smitten. I sat down next to her.

"You must be Mike." She said to me.

"Yes but how did you know?"

"I knew you by the confused look on your face when you walked it. I know that look well." She laughed. Her full lips parting and her eyes crinkling up as she laughed. I couldn't keep my eyes off her. I ordered a vodka martini and ordered her the same.

"mmmm I love martini's they make me feel so sophisticated."

We drank and chatted for a while. Small talk, what I did, where I lived, If I was married or seeing anyone. Sadly the answer to the latter is always no.

"Well," she said putting her hand on my knee which sent almost all my blood to my crotch. "Shall we leave?"

"Ok." I said "Where should we go?" Her hand moved to my crotch and gently squeezed.

"How about somewhere where we can take care of this." With this I threw way too much money for the bill on the bar and moved out as carefully and deliberately as I could. My cock was so hard I was in danger of knocking over a drink on my way out.

In the elevator I hit the 12th floor. Her hand moved to caress my hard cock above my pants. I was almost in shock with lust and anticipation. She turned her head and whispered in my ear.

"You've got 11 more floors to think of what you want to do with me. I want you to release every little sexual desire on me." I almost passed out. The doors open and I almost sprinted with her in tow to my room. I abruptly opened the door and let it slam shut behind us.

to be continued....

SKSK
14-11-2007, 01:33 PM
Blow-up Life

Hardly Blowup's were known for their quality. They were the best priced blow-up dolls in the market. They had every type of style wanted from brunettes to blondes, large breasted to no breasts. They had the perfect "A" type to the chubby bunny from next door. Quality and price, that was their guarantee. They serviced over 50,000 adult stores and had previously sold more than 4 million dolls. When the strange complaint came in, about one of their dolls, it was hardly believable. There was no way that a "Hardly Blowup" did not meet someone's expectations.

Max had heard about the Hardly Blowup's from his pals at the bar. Since his breakup with Madeline, his sex life had petered down into nothingness. At first, he was slightly embarrassed, turning to a blowup doll for his sexual satisfaction. But slowly the idea grew on him. Why not. The doll wouldn't complain and would eagerly take it any place Max wanted to shove it. Max went down to the local adult store. He was amazed by the wide variety of styles and types that he got to choose from. He had always wanted a girl with red hair.

Madeline had been a bleach blonde. He dated Madeline because she was available and willing. Well, she was willing, until she found someone better. She bragged how big his dick was compared to Max's. A red head it was. In the category of red head's, he got to choose from large tits to no tits, from a natural darling to a perfect darling. Max wanted something real. Anyone could have plastic, he wanted a girl from next door, sweet and loving.

SKSK
14-11-2007, 01:34 PM
Blow-up Life

Max carried his new friend to the counter. He was given a warranty and instructions on the proper use of his doll. He just couldn't wait to get her home. She even came with a name, Maggie. He just couldn't wait to get sweet Maggie home and take her for a ride. He didn't bother reading the instructions, figuring it wouldn't be that difficult to get her working. She was made with soft supple rubber that almost felt like real skin. Her mouth had lips that parted by pressing the back of her head. She had the most perfect size tits that just fit perfectly inside the palm of his hand.

As he stroked her firm tits, his cock started to grow. A women he can defile any which way he pleased. Max could give her a golden shower and still fuck her ass. The possibilities were endless. Maggie was truly the cheap date. Max didn't have to spend one extra red penny on her and he would still get some at the end of the evening. This was the girl for him.

Max sat her on his sofa. She came with cloths and he dressed her. It would be more fun, the first time, to undress her, pretending she was protesting all the way. He loved being slightly rough with his girls. The roughness and power turned him on. Max sat next to Maggie on the sofa, placing his arm around her shoulders. He closed his eyes, only for a moment to get himself into the mood. Play acting seemed on one hand stupid and silly. But his pals told him once he got used to the silliness, it was a major turn on. "I had a great time tonight," Max said to Maggie. Maggie tilted her head, and smiled. Max pulled her closer to him on the sofa, brushing his hand against her firm chest. "How about getting a little more comfortable," Max said as he started to grab the front of Maggie's blouse. "I am not that kind of girl", Maggie replied.

Max was in no mood to take no for an answer, especially from a dummy. He pulled at her blouse, popping all the buttons. She wore a red lacey bra that revealed her hard nipples. Max knew she was turned on. Seeing her taught nipples made his cock grow harder. It started pulsing in the confines of his pants, wanting to get out.

SKSK
14-11-2007, 01:35 PM
Blow-up Life

Max pushed Maggie down on the sofa, raising her skirt, revealing moist panties. What a doll! The manufacturers thought of everything. Max snaked his fingers under the thin material probing for the wetness between her legs. Her pussy was so real. It had a full red bush and the wettest lips he had ever seen. "Maggie, my girl you are going to have fun tonight", Max growled. He was so hungry to shove his hard cock deep into her wet pussy.

He unzipped his pants, revealing his swollen cock. He spread Maggie's legs apart without ceremony, and shoved his cock deep inside. Maggie's pussy felt so real. Her walls held his cock so tight, almost squeezing it. Max thought, after all she is a virgin. Max had never popped a girl's cherry before. He assumed this must be what it was like. He ground his cock deep inside her as he held her legs apart. She didn't wobble around on the sofa. Maggie felt solid, like a real chick. He could even hear Maggie groaning with pleasure. "Do ya like this Bitch?", Max inquired.

Riding Maggie was unlike any experience he had had before. There were no complaints, your too big or your hurting me. There was nothing except pure enjoyment. He didn't have to be concerned whether Maggie enjoyed herself, after all she was only a dummy. It didn't take long for Max to shoot his load deep inside Maggie's warm welcoming pussy. Max didn't even have to worry about a rubber or disease. He now understood why his pals bragged that this was the best sex ever!

Max was far from finished. He wiped his dripping cock on Maggie's skirt, leaving a trail of cum. He sat Maggie up and used her hands to stroke his penis. He looked deeply into her sexy eyes, almost wishing she could speak. He knew Maggie would tell him how wonderfully big his cock was and how she enjoyed being fucked by him. Max was her master and he could do anything he wanted to his property. He had bought and paid for a perfect play mate.

SKSK
14-11-2007, 01:36 PM
Blow-up Life

He felt Maggie's grip tighten. He tentatively looked down to make sure he was not imagining it. Max removed his hands from hers, and she alone held his cock. Was it possible? He hadn't read the instructions and it didn't say anything like this on the box. But there she was holding his cock on her own. Her fingers curled around his hardening cock and pumped it like he showed her.

As she held the cock, Max started fingering her clit. Her clit felt different, somehow. More real, if that was possible. Maggie's face still had the glassy unconscious look. It couldn't possibly be alive. Her hands gripping his cock must be a new aspect or benefit to this doll. After all, she had cost enough. Like a robot, Maggie continued pumping his cock. This time, Max wanted to plunge it up her ass. She had a tight little hole that his pinky barely penetrated. It would feel real nice, plunging his cock into something very tight. Medeline's pussy and ass had been so used, his cock was swimming. As his cock grew, Max removed her hands. He turned Maggie
over and placed several pillows under her hips. It was easier for him to penetrate deep, when the chick's ass was in the air.

As he was about to plunge in, Maggie moved. He positioned her back in place, believing he jolted her somehow. Again, he was about to plunge in and again, Maggie moved. "Okay, Bitch, what's the problem? Huh?", Max inquired. What he heard didn't really surprise him. It was almost expected. "I need lubrication, first.", Maggie replied. Max had enough of this. He had paid good money for this dummy and she was not going to tell him what she needed. Madeline had done enough of that for both of them! Max rose from the sofa, and tied Maggie's arms and legs to the sofa. He made sure she was real snug. He again positioned himself over her and this time plunged in deep.

Her ass was indeed very tight. It felt very real, as he pumped his cock in and out, riding her like a wild cowboy. He heard her screams of pain and ignored same. She was a dummy and couldn't feel any pain! It only took him moments, the excitement and tightness causing him to spray his cum deep inside her, filling her with his seed. His cock was not ready to leave its warm tight hole. He laid on top of her grasping hold of her tits, nudging the back of her neck.

SKSK
14-11-2007, 01:37 PM
Blow-up Life

Maggie's teeth bared and plunged deep into Max's hand. The blood tasted good and refreshing. Max screamed and pulled his hand away. He looked at the teeth marks and just couldn't believe it. Out of all the dolls out there, he had bought the only defective one. He tried pulling his cock out of her ass, but her walls held him tight. "As I said, I needed lubrication first!", Maggie hissed. "So let's see how you like it!" Maggie somehow broke the constraints and rolled over.

Max couldn't move. He was frozen to the sofa, as his mind screamed, "she's only a dummy!". Maggie tied Max to the sofa, making sure his ass stuck high up in the air. She had found a rolling pin in the kitchen, which was about the same size as Max's cock. She spread Max's cheeks wide as she plunged the rolling pin deep into his ass. Max screamed with agony, withering on the couch. Maggie ignored Max's screams, as he had hers, and continued plunging the rolling pin in and out. After 12 long minutes, the pain stopped.

Maggie released Max's bounds and slumped down in the corner. Max stared at the dummy with dread. His ass coursed with pain. He gingerly poked his fingers near his hole and felt wetness. Bringing his fingers to his face, he discovered he was bleeding. Well he was not going to stand for this. He had paid good money for this dummy.

He picked up the warranty and dialed the number. He would exchange Maggie for a new one. The voice on the other side of the phone, sounded unconvinced. In the many years of producing fine quality Blow-ups, never had a customer complained. "Did you read the instructions", the voice inquired?

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 01:46 PM
Voluptuous Escort
(by Raven_Tintagel)

Thanks bro otamay for your story , waiting for your next part . :D

Blow-up Life

Thanks bro SKSK for your wonderful story , anymore ? :D

otamay
14-11-2007, 02:13 PM
Voluptuous Escort.....continue

"Sit on the bed, lover." I did as I was told. "How about watching me strip for you?" I was able to nod, barely. She stated her show. Slowly gyrating and swaying. Her hands caressing her body. Teasing me with her curves.

"You know what I'm thinking?" She gave no time for a reply "I'm thinking my little show might be more comfortable if you're less encumbered." I had to think for a second and stupidly stammered; "You mean naked?"

"That's right baby." I felt a little uncomfortable at first, stripping while a woman watched. I really don't know why. But my lust beat out shyness. I took of my clothes.

"Mmmmm" she purred, "that looks and feels a lot better." I sat there with my rock hard cock begging to be touched. As she continued her show I felt my hand stroking my cock. She slid the back of her dress open and let it fall. She was wearing no underwear. Her body was more beautiful than the picture. The fullness of her body swayed with each gyration. "Oh, I love when I man strokes while watching me." She said kneeling down eye level with my cock. She stared at it and slowly extended her tongue to touch my balls. A shot of electricity shout through my body and I almost came, flipped 360, shouted, and passed out all at once. Sensing my feelings she giggled.

"Now, what did you think of in the elevator?"

"Ummm..." I said to shy to tell.

"Ok, listen. I'm not trying be harsh but lets be real. You're paying for my services and in order to 'service' you I need to know what you want." Her words slapped me with courage. I took out my wallet and gave her the $200.

"Good." She said. Now what dirty little desires do you have in mind? I felt my courage mix with my lust and a voice came out of my mouth.

"I want you to sit on my face." She smiled and crawled on top of me as I lay back. Her sweet pussy hovered above my face and slowly it lowered to meet my lips. Her thick thighs wrapped around my head. I was in heaven. I hungrily licked and sucked her pussy. I felt her body jump as I sucked. She grinded her pussy on my face as I sucked and licked harder. I grabbed her thighs and pulled her closer, smothering my face. Her body started to buck as she breathed heavy.

"Oh yes" she breathed, "Oh fuck!" I licked harder and her movements got more frenzied. "Oh please don't stop." She started fucking herself with my tongue. Bouncing slightly up and down on it. I sucked directly on her clit and she started screaming. "Oh my god, I'm going to cum!" and with that she did. Hard. She gushed all over my face as she fell down on me. I honestly thought I might have been in danger of drowning. Her orgasm subsided and she rolled off. I was covered in her lust and she was trying to catch her breath. I watched her breathe. Her plump sexy body rode and fall and her ample belly jiggled slightly. With one deep breath she sat up refreshed.

"Ok... now it's your turn. What can I do."

"You can start by going into the bathroom and bringing me a warm washcloth and the bottle of baby oil from the hotel sample basket. She went into the bathroom and brought back both items. I cleaned my face neck and chest with the washcloth and told her to spread the baby oil over her tits and tummy. Her hands moved slowly and deliberately as she spread the oil over her ample body. She looked at me doe eyed and asked;

"And now."

"Start by sucking my cock." Which was incredibly hard. She knelt on the bed between my legs and slowly started suck on the head of my cock. Her head moved up and down as one of her hands played with my balls and the other caressed my thigh.

"MMMM." She purred as her entire body got into the motion. Her back arching with each movement, her beautiful ass swaying in time with the caress of her hands. The feeling of her warm mouth and the movement of her body was making it harder to hold on. And I wanted to put that baby oil to use. I told her to lay down on her back. She moved off me and crawled up next to me.

"How can I make you cum?" she asked with a hungry look in her eye.

"I want to rub this hard cock all over your belly, I want to fuck those big tits and I want to cum all over them.

"Mmmm please cum on my tits." She cooed. I crawled on top of her and stated coating my cock with the oil from her body. Her tummy felt so good as I rubbed my cock on it. She pushed her hands to her sides and made a small valley around my cock.

"Yes baby, rub your cock on me. Fuck my belly." My strokes came faster.

"You feel so good!" I said my aching cock sliding against her.

"Lets not forget these." She said pushing her tits together invitingly. I moved up and slid my cock between them. Slowly stroking in and out as she moved her tits in time with my strokes.

"Come on lover, fuck my big tits. Fuck them hard and fast." She said looking deeply into me. I couldn't take it anymore I turned into a wild animal.

"Yeah baby, I'm going to fuck those tits!" I started ramming my cock between them. Hearing an audible slap each time my cock slid to it's hilt. "I'm gonna come all over those big sexy tits."

:Come on baby, cum all over them, they need your cum." With that I couldn't hang on anymore. A loud roar of passion came from deep inside of me as I pulsed jet after jet of hot cum all over her tits. I just kept cumming. What felt like a five minutes of hard cumming I regained my senses. My cum landed everywhere. All over her tits, her neck, her lips, her quivering tummy, the wall.

"Oh my god," I gasped, "Thank you."

"MMMM," she smiled, "thank you."

She stood up and went to the bathroom to clean herself up. She dressed herself while I lay on the bed spent and happy.

"Thanks for the date lover." She said gathering her things. "Here's my card, next time maybe I can bring a friend along, I know she would love that talented tongue of yours. But right now, I can't help myself, I want to get that thick rod in me, enter all the long shaft in my hungry cunt all the night, until yesterday morning... o.k?"

THE END.

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 04:25 PM
Voluptuous Escort.....continue

THE END.

Thanks bro otamay for your story , one of these days must really try all these escort service ( if got extra $$ lah ) . :p

Sorry to all today kinda busy no time to post stories , well if got time tonight will try to post some . ;)

glamourist
14-11-2007, 07:12 PM
too busy sexing, sweetie? :p

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 07:55 PM
too busy sexing, sweetie? :p

Wei Wei my little princess , dun anyhow say hor . I whole day busy working leh sweetie . :D

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 08:46 PM
Since my little princess is here I'll post some stories tonight . First to go - Title : He Fucked Her Good . Enjoy !!! :D

I was on the red line on my way home from school, when I saw this boy that goes to my school. His name is Deondrey he goes to my high school, Pope John high. He’s about 6 feet and 3 inches and he’s 18. Deondrey is built but not overly muscular he’s just perfect. His skin color is like a mix between chocolate and caramel, it’s like a color that hasn’t been named yet but it’s there.

He’s half black and half Cuban. Deondrey’s eyes are breath taking, they’re dark jade green with specks of gold and azure. He has a great smile with dimples and these perfect thick lips that you just want to kiss. He has his ears pierced and he has light brown hair that he always has in corn rows. He’s the star runner of the track team, the star baller of the varsity basketball team, and the running back of the football team with a 40 yard dash time of 3.21 seconds.

He gets strait A’s too. Even though he is the perfect boy he’s also a blood. I never understood how a boy that perfect could get into a gang that vicious but then again living in New York what else could I expect. I’ve seen him at football practice his body is tattooed up. Every chick in my school wants him but he doesn’t pay attention to them,. He just acts as if they weren’t there at all.

My name is Tashawna, as you probably already figured out I go to Pope John too, Unlike Deondrey I’m not a senior though. Im 16 and im a sophomore. Im 5 feet 5 inches and I don’t exactly have the body of a 16 year old. I’m very busty, well a 40c to be exact. I’m also very thick I have a flat tummy but my thighs are very thick and my ass is big round and bubbly. My friends call me the black girl with the perfect black girl ass. I have curly brown hair to my shoulders.

I have hazel eyes and a nice smile I have dimples too, and my skin is a light brown. I’m on the girls varsity basketball team and I’m on the varsity track team with Deondrey.I’ve always liked him ever since I first laid my eyes on him. He knew it too that’s why he always toys with me. When were standing random places and i come in contact with him he presses up on me and whispers dirty things in my ears.

When he does this my tummy starts to quiver. He especially likes to push me up against a wall or locker and spread my thighs a little with his thighs , and he lifts me up against the wall almost making me straddle him. That’s when I become really aroused. My eyes become dilated and glaze over, and my pussy gets damp. This is very embarrassing considering the fact that my pelvis is usually resting on his lower tummy when he does this to me, and I know he feels me getting wet because he gets this grin on his face like I just told him a dirty little secret about me.

When he does this to me I know he’s playing cause seriously why would he a senior that’s loved by every girl in the school want to go out with a little virgin sophomore like me. I’d be playing myself if I believed he would ever want me. It’s nice to fantasize about it though, but I stay in my limits.

On my way of the train he grabbed me by my hips and pulled me close to him. “Yo Tashey where you goin’ mamita?” I wanted to yell at him for calling me Tashey first of all cause I hated that nick name but when he said it he sounded so sexy I had to concentrate more on my now weakening legs. His hand on my hip wasn’t helping eighter. I calmly replied, “I finna go home to do some homework.” “Iight mamita.” he replied. He let go of my hip though I wish he hadn’t.

The train came to a halting stop and I fell back into him . He wrapped his arms around me as a reflex and I wish he would never let go. His warm hard body felt so good against mine and he smelled of old spice. The moment ended to soon as I realized it was my stop. “Gotta bounce Drey, I’ll holla at you later iight.” I walked of the train with my heart attempting to jump out of my chest. I was walking down my street when I felt someone grab my arm I was getting ready to punch when I saw that it was only Latrell.

Latrell was Deondrey’s friend he was a senior too. He was 18 and was Puerto Rican. He was 6 feet 2 inches and he was built like Deondrey was. He has a great smile with really cute dimples and his hair was cut low. He had pretty dark azure blue eyes with specks of a really lite blue. He had pretty lips and his skin color was a light caramel. He’s quarterback of the football team.
“Yo Tashey what it do mamichula ?” “Nuffin finna go home and chill.” I replied. “You should come kick it wiff me and Drey., I’ll pick you p at 7 iight mamichula.” “Uh iight where we finna go tho?”

I asked surprised that they were asking me to chill with them. “Oh we iz finna go to da movies mamichula.” iight I answered. 7 seemed to come in mere seconds I put a pare of jeans on and a T-shirt. I didn’t have to worry about parents because I’ve been living in a house with my 25 year old cousin Rachel ever since my parents died 3 years ago. The doorbell rung and I said bye to my cousin as I rushed out the door.

I walked down to the movie theater with Latrell, Deondrey, Shenessa, Omar, and Alycia. We went to see some movie we didn’t even pay attention to cause we were all talking. Me and latrell were getting to know each other real well and I started to like him more and more, I started to become more and more attracted to him. We started to flirt with each other and I was having a lot of fun. I turned around and realized Deondrey was staring at us I didn’t really know why because he had the strangest look on his face, so I just didn’t pay any attention to him. Latrell started to touch me and play with me teasingly.

After the movie we all went to club matrix. I didn’t know why because I know you had to be 18 or older to get in. When we got there I got in with no problem turns out Alycia knew the bouncer. They all started to dance and Shenessa started grinding with Deondrey, Alycia was doing it up big with Omar. I just stood there until Latrell dragged me out into the dance floor. He pressed up close to my back and we started grinding. I putt my arms around his neck and I started to grind my ass into his crotch. I began to wind my hips front and back on him and then I bent over and popped my booty on him. “Damn ” I heard him holla. “Wus wrong?” I asked. “Mamichula you be workin me gud, whurr you lurn ta dance like dat?” “Nowhere. It just felt rite so I did it.” “Well damn Tashey don’t let me stop you cuz you got an audience.”

I suddenly stopped and looked around, everyone in the club was starring at me. Everyone looked dumfounded including Deondrey whose jaw was dropped so far down you’d think someone yanked it down with a crowbar.
The song turned slow so I turned around and put my arms around Latrell’s neck and I started to rock my pelvis on him almost grinding into him. “Shit mamichula you got a nigga up against the wall. Be my gurl Tashey.” I looked him in the eyes and said yes without even having to think about it. He leaned in to kiss me and I went up on my toes to reach him. He kissed me deep and slow, his lips were so soft and he did me right for my first kiss.

He slid his hand down my back and grabbed my ass, it made me jump a little but I liked it. When we stopped kissing, I turned back around and I saw Deondrey. He looked pissed off and hurt I could tell by the look in his eyes and how he was bitting his bottom lip with a look on his face telling me he wanted to punch someone. I was wondering what was the matter with him but I stopped caring when Latrell ran his fingers up my thigh then higher to my rib cage and the brushed the side of my breast. Chills ran up and down my spine and I shivered which made him pull me closer to him. I had never had so much fun before.

I got home at around 2 in the morning but it didn’t matter because the next day was Saturday. At around 2:30 pm on Saturday, Rachel drove me down to Pope John because I had a track meet. I was walking trough the school making my way to the track field when I was suddenly grabbed and pushed up against a locker. I was Deondrey, “why the fuck you kickin it with Latrell fo?” He asked looking me strait in the eye. “Why the fuck you even care?” I asked aggravated. “I don’t.” “ I just wanna know what you see in him that you don’t see in me?” “What?

What you talkin bout Deondrey?” I asked now really confused. “Tashey you know I been feelin you, you know you sexy as a mothafucka? You be makin me do some stupid shit when im around you.. Damn girl you know you look good and you thick as hell, damn I wanna hit dat so bad. You strait up perfect you the only gurl I want. Y you think ever since you came to this school when I was a junior why I haven’t been fuckin round with them otha hoes in this school. I wanna do you rite, and you makin it hard fo me cuz you so damn goody goody at least thats wut I thought till you started to dance like you was fuckin a nigga. Damn yo must be a freak in bed.” He started to stroke my thigh. "


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 08:50 PM
“Um................... im a virgin.” I mumbled as I looked down at the floor.

“Did you just say you still have yo V-card ?” he said sounding surprised. “Well.............uh..............yes.” He looked down for a second and looked back up at me with a grin on his face. “Are you horny?” he asked with the hugest grin on his face. “Ummm.........no.” I said trying to hide it. “Then why theirs pussy juice drippin down yo thigh?” I looked down and I saw droplets of pussy juice dripping down my thigh coming from inside my very short track shorts. I whimpered and looked up at the ceiling about ready to cry.

I felt something warm and wet lick the droplets up my thigh. The shock made me look down quickly to see Deondrey licking the path the drops had traced down my thigh. As he got closer to my pussy I began to breath faster pretty soon I was panting and he was watching my breast rise up and down as he lapped at my inner thigh. He got up off his knees and started to kiss me really deep. He slid his hand down from my hip into my shorts and he started to circle the lips of my pussy with his middle finger.

“Mmmm damn mamita you have a fat pussy im finna get dat one day.” I started to whimper wanting him to just slide his finger inside me instead of teasing me. He started to dip his finger into my lips and quickly slid it out again. I couldn’t take anymore.

“Please Drey Drey please. ” I moaned. “Please wut?” he asked arrogantly. “Please give it to me ?” “Give wut to you?” “Please make me cum.” I moaned almost begging him. “Why should I?” he asked. “BECAUSE I LOVE YOU. ”

I moaned the words out loud not even realizing it. They came out of my mouth as is it was second nature to me to say them. He looked at me with bright glazed over shimmering eyes. He slid his finger in me quick and hard. I whimpered his name while digging my nails into his shoulders. He did it again and I pulled his head into mine to kiss him so I could avoid screaming. He did it again and again each time increasing his pace, each time he did it hitting me so hard my breasts bounced up a little.

My orgasm came in a rushed furry making me claw Deondreys back. Every thing went white for just a second in a bright flash of light as I hit my peak. When it was all over I was panting fast and my heart was trying to jump out of my chest. I was trembling as he lowered me down to the floor, and when he let go he had to grab me again since my legs went weak and wouldn’t support me he had to.

“Are you ok mamita?” I nodded.. He asked if I could stand and I shook my head so lifted me up as if I weighed nothing and carried me to the girls bathroom. Why are you going to the bathroom I whispered with my voice almost breaking. “We need to clean you up mamita.” I then looked down at my legs and saw what seemed like gallons of my juices running down my legs. He sat me down on the sink and took a wet paper towel and wiped my thighs down. He took of my shorts and my panties and cleaned up my soaking wet pussy very gently.

Feeling him almost caressing it with the paper towel turned me on and made me start to get wet again.. He looked up from my pussy at my face and said “you know you real sensitive you get turned on easy look you already soakin yoself.” I looked away ashamed. When he was done he got up and went to his locker to get his extra pare of shorts so I could borrow them since I soaked trough mine. When I got the feeling in my legs, we went to the track field the coach yelled at us for being late.

After track Deondrey walked me home. When I got inside my house I saw Latrell was in my living room watching tv waiting for me. Rachel let him in. When he saw me walk in to the house in my tank top and short shorts and sweating, for some reason his eyes lit up. I grabbed his hand and made him follow me to my room. I told him to sit and wait for me on my bed because I was going to take a shower. I took my towel and walked to my rooms joint bathroom, stripped of my clothe and started to shower.

5 minutes into my shower I heard him come into the bathroom, he leaned with one foot up on the wall opposite the shower entrance. “ I want you mamichula”I heard him say in his deep low voice. Hearing him made chills go down my spine. “I finna be out in a minute then we can go out.” I answered. “No mamichula don’t come out.” He stepped buck naked into the shower with me. I tried to cover my titts and my coochie but before my hands could move he grabbed them and put them around his neck. Then he started to nuzzle and kiss my neck, he put an arm around my waste and pulled me closer to him..

Little whimpers escaped my throat. He moved his arm lower and spread my thighs. He started to rub my clit and then slid his finger inside me. “Damn you tight mamichula, when was the last time you fucked?” “Um never.” I giggled nervously.

“You still got yo V-card Tashey?” “Uh...................yeah.” He started to finger me a little faster and leaned in towards my ear and kissed my neck. He slid his finger out of me and started to circle my pussy lips with his index finger, he whispered into my ear “iz you gon give dat to me ma?” I couldn’t lie to him, I pushed him away and looked shamefully into his eyes trying to keep my tears in”I can’t give it to you it belongs to Deondrey.” he looked at me dumbfounded and said “huh ”

“Im sorry Latrell but I love him I can’t help it im hung up on him.” I tried to hug him but he pushed me away, he didn’t even look at me he just looked away. He looked so hurt I just kept saying sorry over and over. We got out the shower and got dressed. When we were both back on my bed sitting he spoke. “ I love you mamita why you don’t want me ?” “It’s not that I don’t want you or don’t like you it’s just that im in love with Deondrey.”

“Oh.” he replied with no emotion as if he felt nothing. “I’m sorry Latrell I really do like you, do you want to be my friend, I would understand if you said no.” “no ill be your friend Tashey, you to cool not to like.” I smiled and hugged him. “Oh tashey by the way as one friend to another you have nice tits.” I looked at him for a minute and then we both bursted into laughter.
“Lets go watch tv I’m bored.” He followed me downstairs to my living room and we watched tv till he feel asleep with his head on my lap. I fell asleep to about ten minutes later. We woke up the next morning, both of us on the floor.

I was lying on top of him and he had his arms around me as if I were his teddy bear. He took a shower and I made him breakfast then he went home.
The day passed by pretty quickly since all I did was sleep all day. I woke up at 10;30 PM BUT NO ONE was home I remembered Rachel was working tonight. My phone began to ring as soon as I stepped into the kitchen. I picked up my phone expecting it to be Rachel checking up on me but to my surprise it was Deondrey.

“Hey mamita whose home?” he asked “um.... no one why?” before I could finish the word why he said he had to go. I was hungry so I had a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. I heard a role of thunder and realized it was raining outside. I went to my living room and started to watch tv. There was a flash of lightning and my electricity went out. I was getting ready to go to sleep since it was dark all over my house.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 08:53 PM
The doorbell rang the sound first frightened me but then I went to open it. It was Deondrey soaking wet. His wet shirt was clinging to him letting me see his nice six pack. The water dripping down his face and his lips and his chiseled jaw line was turning me on. Before he could say anything I pulled his face in and started to kiss him.

He followed my lips attached to rest of my body which was leading him into my house. He used one hand to slam the door close behind him. I led him up to my bedroom as we fumbled to take our clothe of at the same time. When we were naked he stared at me, as if he had never see me before. I was wondering what he was looking at until I realized he was licking his lips because he was looking at my hard nipples. I moved my hands up quick and cover my breasts. He groaned and said “ I finna let you see if you finna let me see.” I agreed.

He pulled down his boxers, and my mouth dropped, “holy shit how big is that thing ” I didn’t mean to say it but the words just came out my mouth. “Um just a little over 12 inches”he said not even caring. My jaw dropped even farther down. He was so long and he was thick to my hand wouldnt be able to wrap around him.. He picked me up and laid me down on my bed and started to kiss me.

He sat me up and pulled me to the edge of my bed. He got down on his knees and started to kiss my inner thighs. He trailed kisses up too my dripping wet coochie and then stopped and then he went to my other thigh and did it again. I began to whimper. “Baby kiss me there.” “Kiss you where mamita?” “Kiss my coochie pleeeeeaaaaseee baby.” he looked at me for a second and then dug his face into my crotch. Up until he started licking my clit I had forgotten he had his tongue pierced. As soon as his tongue slid in me I lost all ability to form rational thoughts.

I grabbed on to my bed sheets for dear life as my hips began to buck into his face, covering his whole face in my juices. He continued increasing his pace as he did while disregarding me yelling and cussing while I grinded my pussy into his face. He started to swirl his tongue in me faster I started screaming his name. Everything went bright as I experienced earth shattering multiple orgasms. I came in a rush completely covering his face in pussy juice, the more I came the harder he tried to lick it all up which made me cum even more.

By the time he stood back up I was a trembling mess on my bed, panting as hard as any human possibly could. He walked over to where his jeans laid on the floor and pulled out his wallet, he oppened his wallet and pulled out a string of condemn packets. He took one walked back over to me and slipped it on quik. Before I knew it he was between my legs kissing my neck and whispering sweet things into my ear. his legs were between mine spreading my thighs open. I felt the head of his dick at my opening, he felt so huge. I started to get nervous, I went tense again. “Relax ma.” he said. He started to kiss my neck and push in me at the same time. I felt him stretching me out, he was so big I wanted to scream.

It hurt so bad I felt tears start to rush down my cheeks. “Open up for me ma.” he whispered to me sweetly. The walls of my pussy tried to accommodate to his size but he was just so big. It felt like he was stretching me from inches to miles, but he continued to slide into me. He came face to face with my hymen. “Im sorry baby.” he said to me, he kissed me and with one long, hard thrust he broke my hymen. My pussy started to burn. I wanted to scream but he kept kissing me so I couldn’t. He waited a minute before moving again. When it stopped burning and I stopped clawing at his back, he started to move in and out of me slowly. Even tough it hurt more then it felt good I felt little sparks of pleasure.

Small moans started to come out of me. He increased his pace, and I started to moan a little bit louder. He started to groan,” yo so fuckin tight mamita.” he said while still increasing his speed. After about 4 minutes he lost control and he started to pound into me mercilessly and I was enjoying every second of it. I started to scream and moan. Every time a moan came from my throat he started to beat my pussy up harder and faster as if I was encouraging him. I stared to scream his name and I felt him get harder.

My pussy started to contract around him, almost milking him. He started to move even faster, I felt like a piece of pavement being jack hammered. I began to cum bucking my pelvis against him wildly.Seconds later I felt him tense up. He rammed me hard one last time burying himself deep in me. I felt shot after shot of his cum being pumped into me. It seemed he would keep cuming for eternity. It felt like he was releasing gallons of his seamen into me. When he was done he turned over and dropped on the bed next to me. We where both panting very hard.


Continue next page .....

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 08:55 PM
“Im sorry I hurt you baby.” he said while stroking my face. “It’s ok I replied he leaned in to kiss me and I tasted my self.. He began to kiss my neck and play with my nipples, “are you sure about that?” “Yes.” I said almost moaning.

He began to twist and tug on my nipples harder, I let out little whimpers as I felt my pussy start to get wet. He kept on going, My pussy was dripping wet within seconds. I felt drops of my pussy juice start to run down my thigh. I slid my hand down between my legs. Before I could touch that spot that needed my attention so badly, he caught my hand. “Awww poor little girl getting all wet.” He said as if he were talking to a five year old.

He pulled me up on top of him my back facing him, and my legs spread open to eighter sides of his body. I was sitting on his perfectly chiseled abs, staring at his dick from between my legs. It was so big, I estimated that it was about 12 inches long and 6 inches thick. “Holy shit that’s what was in me I blurted out not realizing it. He laughed and said “ yeah li’l Ma, shit I was surprised you could handle 12 and a half inches yo first time.” “It felt like you were tearing me open baby.” I said pouting and sounding as if I were a 4 year old again.

I wrapped my fingers around it, arched forwards and licked the tip. I squeezed it a little and a good amount of pre cum came rushing out. I slid the head into my mouth and sucked on it for a little bit and popped it back out. I grabbed the shaft and slowly ran it up in my mouth. I ran my tounge up and down his huge dick and sucked on the purple head then diving my mouth back down to get the rest of his dick. I heard him groaning, so i sucked harder like it was a sucker since i had never given head in my life.

Trying to please his dick i tried to get the whole monster in my mouth.. Pushing my head down he forcibly pushed his cock down in my throat.. because it kept rubbing against my gag reflex he groaned even louder. I think he liked the feeling of me gagging on his cock. I felt a tiny squirt on the back of my throat but i knew it was only pre cum. Deep throating his dick for at least ten more minutes he came. Rivers and rivers of cum shot down my throat causing an ocean in my mouth. He tasted bittersweet but I liked it, I played with his cum in my mouth . I licked his dick completely clean of all his cum like a little puppy and gave it one final suck.

“Shit baby you wet as a motherfucker.” he groaned. Just then I looked down between my legs, and I saw my pussy juice dripping onto his six pac. My clit began to throb and my thighs started to tremble. He turned me around so that I was facing him. He lifted me up by my hips, and slammed me back down on his dick hard and fast. “ awww fuck ” I screamed almost trembling. He pulled me up and did it again over and over, each time rubbing against my g-spot and making me scream louder and louder.

I started to tense up, I felt my orgasm coming. I took his hands of my hips and started to ride him. I went faster soon I was bouncing up and down his dick, my 36cs were bouncing up and down. I felt my pussy tighten around his dick, I started to scream louder and louder, it felt like I was going to explode. “Deondrey ” I moaned, as I came.

I collapsed on him still panting extremely hard. I tried to get up off him but my legs gave out on me and I couldn’t move, I could feel my legs trembling. He reached down between my thighs and dipped his fingers in my still gushing pussy, he brought it up tp his lips and tasted it. “You taste good baby.” He said still sucking on his finger and looking more alive then I did.. “Get on yo hands and knees.” He said while rubbing the head of his dick. I did as he said. He came up behind me and slapped my ass. “Spread yo thighs.” “Yes baby.” I said sounding more like his sex slave than anything else. I spread my thighs and I felt the head of his dick rub up and down my slit. He slid inside me slow and the pulled back out until just the head was inside me. I moaned. He grabbed hold of my hips and slammed into me hard and fast.

I almost tore my bed sheets. He did it again and I screamed. He then started to move in and out slowly. I moaned and grabbed held of my sheets tighter and tighter every time he slid back inside me rubbing against my g-spot.
He increased his pace and pretty soon I had a vice grip on my pillow. He increased by like 80 strokes per second every millisecond. I felt like he was splitting me in two I started to moan and whimper uncontrollably alternating back and forth between those and screaming his name. He held my hips tighter and he started to ram into mercilessly. He started to grunt as my pussy contracted around him.

I came in a non ending gush of pussy juice. My pussy was squeezing so tight around him I was almost milking him. I felt him cum inside me. I felt squirts of hot cum being pumped inside me. It felt like he was coming forever. I felt as if gallons and gallons of cum being pumped inside me. He said my name and grunted one last time.

I laid there trying to regain feeling in my legs I colapsed and he fell next to me both of us breathing very hard. I my legs were quivering and I was trembling as he held me close to him. We fell asleep together and remained in our state of nirvana in our dreams.


The End !!! ;)

birdie8819
14-11-2007, 09:00 PM
Another sexciting story but with a funny tiltle - Bang Bang . Enjoy !!! :D


He was the one who wasn't trying to jump every woman in the Grownup Fun Finder New England chatroom. He didn't say much but when he did it was to the point and from the heart. It was clear from his handle, blknsweet, that he was a black man. For some reason I'd been thinking about black men. A lot. It kind of put me off, though, that he'd say he tasted sweet. How did he know? Had he tasted himself?

But on a whim I clicked on his handle to look at his profile. I quickly realized that he was talking about his personality and not something else when he said he was sweet. And he did seem to be. His profile gave me the same feeling I had about him in the chatroom. Okay. I'll admit it. The next thing I checked was his "male endowment". So sue me.

He said he was of average length but "extra thick". I felt myself tingle down there. So where does he live? Oh shit. My heart started beating fast. He lives in Albany. I sat back in my chair and exhaled nervously. The palms of my hands were damp. I knew I was going to do something that, if I thought about it too long, would scare me to death.

"Hey blknsweet, we're neighbors," I typed.

"Is that so," he replied.

"I live in Albany too."

"Cool. Would you like to meet sometime?"

"Maybe. Let's get to know each other a little first."

"That's cool. Do you have Yahoo Messenger?"

"Yes."

"Contact me. The handle's the same."

And I did. Even though it took me a couple of minutes to type in his handle because my hands were shaking so much. He responded right away and we began to chat. With a gentle calmness he steered the conversation, asking me questions and offering information about himself. And he seemed to want to know me as a person. The subject of sex was only touched on briefly. The more we chatted the more I felt myself relaxing. He told me his name was Royal. I told him mine.

We chatted often over the next several weeks. The subject of sex was coming up more and more and we were both enjoying the flirtation. He asked if I'd like to see a nude photo of him. I said, "But of course." God, he was beautiful. Rich dark brown skin and the build of an athlete. He told me that he'd been a wrestler in college and had made a point of keeping in shape afterwards. It made me feel very insecure; I mean, why would he want to be with me? I'm 45 and time has done some damage. And I could lose a few pounds. But a girl can dream. The only disappointment was that he was soft. When I said so he replied by saying that he wanted to keep some secrets for when we met.

He asked for a photo of me and I kept putting him off. But he kept asking. So one Saturday when everyone was out of the house I figured out how to use my husband's digital camera and started taking some pictures of myself using the timer feature the camera had. I started out full clothed. I knew, however, that he wanted more than that. I slipped out of my dress and took one of myself in my bra and panties. I felt like some kind of pervert. But I was having fun. I took off my bra and cupped my breasts in my hands, thinking of him seeing me like this. I could feel the familiar ache of excitement in my pussy. The last photo was of me on the bed, wide open, showing him everything I had. I had to use my vibrator. A couple of times.

The photo I sent him only showed my face. He said he thought I was beautiful. I didn't really believe him but there was a little spark of hope that seemed to grow stronger every day. I'd look at the photo of him lying on his side on a bed, smiling into the camera as if looking into my eyes, his penis and balls dangling against his thigh, and try to imagine what it would be like to be with him.

He asked me if I had any special fantasies. After sharing a couple of rather tame ideas, and with some prodding from him, I confessed that I'd never been with a black man. He asked if there was anything else. It took me a couple of days to work up the courage to tell him I had fantasies of being with two men at once. He revealed that he'd been in quite a few threesomes with a woman and another guy and had enjoyed them. Immensely.

I very shyly told him he was sending me to my bed to use my vibrator on myself after every chat session. He said he liked thinking about that. He kept asking me if I was ready to meet and each time I told him I wasn't. But the flames of hope and desire were burning brighter . He would sign off by saying he was a patient man. And he was.

"Lena," he wrote, finally. "How about getting together for a cup of coffee? No expectations. No pressure."

I took a deep breath. "Okay." I could feel myself trembling as we made the plans.

We agreed to meet at a Starbucks in a mall not far from my house in three days, in the evening; I figured I'd say I needed to do some grocery shopping. As the time of our meeting drew near I became more and more nervous. By the morning of the fateful day I was a wreck. What am I doing? I thought to myself. Meeting a strange man for sex. A gorgeous younger black man. With a well upholstered middle-aged body like mine. I'm insane.

I almost didn't go. I got myself there in stages. I'll just go to the mall, I told myself. I won't meet him. Once I was at the mall I decided I'd walk past Starbucks, I wouldn't go in. Maybe I'd catch a glimpse of him. My knees were shaking so hard I could barely walk. I felt as if I was losing the sensation in my legs. The first time I cruised by my heart sank. He wasn't there. Two black guys were sitting at one of the tables but all the single men were white. Several stores past Starbucks I sank down onto a bench, my hands clasped between my thighs, biting my lip. I must have looked odd but I was past caring.

After sort of pulling myself together I made a pact with myself that I'd give it one more shot and then go home. There still weren't any single black men. But when I was almost past, almost free, one of the two black men seated together caught my eye. I realized it was Royal. I stopped, frozen. He smiled and beckoned me over.

"This is Nathan," Royal said, once I'd managed to cross the distance between the entry way and their table. He stood up to pull out a chair and help me get seated. I needed help. "I hope I wasn't out of line to invite him. I was thinking of your fantasy. He's a nice guy too."

I looked at Nathan. Thinking he must know I had fantasies about being fucked by two men. I knew I was blushing. I was probably the color of a firetruck. He looked into my eyes and smiled, as if a woman wanting to be with two men was the most natural thing in the world. He wasn't leering at me at all. He was a good looking man, darker than Royal, and much slimmer. Not skinny, by any means, but not as built up.

While Royal went to the counter to get me a Caffe Latte, Nathan and I began to talk. He asked me some general questions and I struggled to answer coherently. But Royal was right, he was a nice guy. After Royal returned the three of us chatted. I began to relax. And then I started having fun. They were both warm and funny. Nathan was quieter and in some ways I felt closer to him. But Royal had a sexual aura that made my body hum. The sound of Royal's voice, deep and resonate, caused a vibration deep inside me. The reason for our meeting wasn't brought up until almost the end.

"Well, as far as I'm concerned you're a beautiful woman, as I've mentioned. I'd love to be with you," Royal said. "I think Nathan will agree."

"Oh yeah," Nathan said. I was stunned by the sincere appreciation in his voice.

I took a deep breath. "If you want me you can have me," I said. I couldn't believe I was saying this. But I'd never meant anything more in my life.


Continue next page ...........